CELEX ID: 32013R1308

--- ENGLISH ---

Document:
20.12.2013
EN
Official Journal of the European Union
L 347/671
REGULATION (EU) No 1308/2013 OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND OF THE COUNCIL
of 17 December 2013
establishing a common organisation of the markets in agricultural products and repealing Council Regulations (EEC) No 922/72, (EEC) No 234/79, (EC) No 1037/2001 and (EC) No 1234/2007
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and in particular the first subparagraph of Article 42 and Article 43(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the European Commission,
After transmission of the draft legislative act to the national parliaments,
Having regard to the opinion of the Court of Auditors 
(
1
)
,
Having regard to the opinions of the European Economic and Social Committee 
(
2
)
,
Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions 
(
3
)
,
Acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure 
(
4
)
,
Whereas:
(1)
The Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions entitled "The CAP towards 2020: Meeting the food, natural resources and territorial challenges of the future" sets out potential challenges, objectives and orientations for the Common Agricultural Policy ("the CAP") after 2013. In the light of the debate on that Communication, the CAP should be reformed with effect from 1 January 2014. That reform should cover all the main instruments of the CAP, including Council Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 
(
5
)
. In view of the scope of the reform, it is appropriate to repeal that Regulation and to replace it with a new regulation on the common organisation of the markets in agricultural products. The reform should also, as far as possible, harmonise, streamline and simplify the provisions, particularly those covering more than one agricultural sector, including by ensuring that non-essential elements of measures may be adopted by the Commission by way of delegated acts.
(2)
This Regulation should contain all the basic elements of the common organisation of the markets in agricultural products.
(3)
This Regulation should apply to all agricultural products listed in Annex I to the Treaty on the European Union (TEU) and to the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) (together, "the Treaties") in order to ensure the existence of a common organisation of the market for all such products, as required by Article 40(1) TFEU.
(4)
It should be clarified that Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
6
)
 and the provisions adopted pursuant to it should in principle apply to the measures set out in this Regulation. In particular, Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013 lays down provisions guaranteeing compliance with obligations laid down by provisions relating to the CAP, including checks and the application of administrative measures and administrative penalties in case of non-compliance, and rules related to the lodging and releasing of securities and the recovery of undue payments.
(5)
Pursuant to Article 43(3) TFEU, the Council is to adopt measures on fixing prices, levies, aid and quantitative limitations. In the interest of clarity, where Article 43(3) TFEU applies, this Regulation should explicitly refer to the fact that measures will be adopted by the Council on that legal basis.
(6)
In order to supplement or amend certain non-essential elements of this Regulation, the power to adopt acts in accordance with Article 290 TFEU should be delegated to the Commission. It is of particular importance that the Commission carry out appropriate consultations during its preparatory work, including at expert level. The Commission, when preparing and drawing up delegated acts, should ensure a simultaneous, timely and appropriate transmission of relevant documents to the European Parliament and to the Council.
(7)
Certain definitions concerning certain sectors should be set out in this Regulation. In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the rice sector, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of amending the definitions concerning the rice sector to the extent necessary to update them in the light of market developments.
(8)
This Regulation refers to the description of products and contains references to the headings or subheadings of the combined nomenclature. Amendments to the Common Customs Tariff nomenclature may necessitate consequential technical adjustments to this Regulation. In order to take into account such amendments, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of making the necessary technical adjustments. In the interests of clarity and simplicity, Council Regulation (EEC) No 234/79 
(
7
)
, which currently provides for such a power, should be repealed and the power integrated into this Regulation.
(9)
Marketing years should be fixed for cereals, rice, sugar, dried fodder, seeds, wine, olive oil and table olives, flax and hemp, fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables, bananas, milk and milk products, and silkworms, and adapted as far as possible to the biological production cycles of each of those products.
(10)
In order to stabilise the markets and to ensure a fair standard of living for the agricultural community, a differentiated system of market support for the different sectors has been developed and direct support schemes have been introduced, taking into account the different needs in each of these sectors on the one hand and the interdependence between different sectors on the other. Those measures take the form of public intervention or the payment of aid for private storage. There continues to be a need to maintain market support measures whilst streamlining and simplifying them.
(11)
Union scales for the classification, identification and presentation of carcasses in the beef and veal, pigmeat and sheepmeat and goatmeat sectors should be fixed for the purpose of recording prices and applying the intervention arrangements in those sectors. Moreover, such Union scales pursue the objective of improving market transparency.
(12)
For the sake of clarity and transparency, the provisions on public intervention should be made subject to a common structure, whilst maintaining the policy pursued in each sector. For that purpose, it is appropriate to distinguish between reference thresholds and intervention prices and to define the latter. In doing so, it is particularly important to clarify that only intervention prices for public intervention correspond to the applied administered prices referred to in the first sentence of paragraph 8 of Annex 3 to the WTO Agreement on Agriculture (i.e. market price support). In this context, it should be understood that market intervention can take the form of public intervention, as well as of other forms of intervention that do not use ex-ante established price indications.
(13)
As appropriate to each sector concerned in the light of the practice and experience under previous common organisations of the markets (CMOs), the system of public intervention should be available during certain periods of the year and should, during those periods, either be open on a permanent basis or be opened depending on market prices.
(14)
Public intervention price should consist of a fixed price for certain quantities for some products and in other cases should depend on tendering, reflecting the practice and experience under previous CMOs.
(15)
This Regulation should provide for the possibility of disposal of products bought in public intervention. Such measures should be taken in a way that avoids market disturbances and that ensures equal access to goods and equal treatment of purchasers.
(16)
The existing scheme for food distribution to the most deprived in the Union adopted under the CAP should be the subject of a separate Regulation adopted to reflect the social cohesion objectives of that scheme. Provision should nevertheless be made in this Regulation to allow for the disposal of products held in public intervention by making them available for use in that scheme.
(17)
To achieve the aim of balancing the market and stabilising the market prices, it may be necessary to grant aid for private storage of specific agricultural products. In order to provide for market transparency, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down the conditions under which it may decide to grant private storage aid, taking into account the market situation.
(18)
In order to ensure that products bought in under public intervention or subject to aid for private storage are suitable for long-term storage and are of sound, fair and marketable quality, and in order to take into account the specific characteristics of the different sectors for the purposes of ensuring the cost-effective operation of public intervention and private storage, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down the requirements and conditions to be met by those products concerning their quality and eligibility, in addition to the requirements laid down in this Regulation.
(19)
In order to take account of the specific characteristics of the cereals and paddy rice sectors, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down the quality criteria as regards buying-in and sales of those products.
(20)
In order to ensure appropriate storage capacity and the efficiency of the public intervention system in terms of cost-effectiveness, distribution and access for operators, and in order to maintain the quality of products bought in under public intervention for their disposal at the end of the storage period, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the requirements to be fulfilled by storage places for all products subject to public intervention, rules on the storage of products inside and outside the Member State responsible for them and their treatment as regards customs duties and any other amounts to be granted or levied under the CAP.
(21)
In order to ensure that private storage has the desired effect on the market, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of rules and conditions applicable where the quantity stored is lower than the contracted quantity; the conditions for granting an advance payment; and the conditions applicable to the re-marketing and disposal of products covered by private storage contracts.
(22)
In order to ensure the proper functioning of the public intervention and private storage systems, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of providing for the use of tendering procedures, and laying down additional conditions to be fulfilled by operators and a requirement for them to lodge a security.
(23)
In order to take account of technical developments and of the needs of the beef and veal, pigmeat and sheepmeat and goatmeat sectors, as well as of the need to standardise the presentation of the different products for the purposes of improving market transparency, price recording and the application of the market intervention measures, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of adapting and updating Union scales for the classification of carcasses in those sectors, as well as in respect of laying down certain related additional provisions and derogations.
(24)
The consumption of fruit and vegetables, as well as of milk and milk products by school children should be encouraged with a view to durably increasing the share of those products in the diets of children at the stage when their eating habits are being formed, thereby contributing to the achievement of the objectives of the CAP in particular stabilising markets and ensuring the availability of both current and future supplies. Union aid to finance or co-finance the supply to children in educational establishments of such products should therefore be promoted.
(25)
In order to ensure a sound budgetary management of the Union school fruit and vegetables scheme and school milk scheme, appropriate provisions for each one should be established. Union aid should not be used to replace funding for any existing national school fruit and vegetables schemes and school milk schemes. In the light of budgetary constraints, Member States should nonetheless be able to replace their financial contribution to those schemes with contributions from the private sector. In order to make their school fruit and vegetables schemes effective, accompanying measures may be necessary for which they should be allowed to grant national aid. Member States participating in the schemes should publicise the subsiding role of the Union aid.
(26)
In order to promote the healthy eating habits of children and to ensure that the aid is targeted at children in regular attendance at educational establishments administered or recognised by Member States, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the school fruit and vegetables scheme concerning the additional criteria related to the targeting of aid, the approval and selection of aid applicants and the drawing-up of national or regional strategies and on accompanying measures.
(27)
In order to ensure the efficient and targeted use of Union funds, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the school fruit and vegetables scheme concerning the method for reallocating aid between Member States on the basis of requests for aid applications received, the costs eligible for Union aid, including the possibility of fixing an overall ceiling for such costs, and the obligation for Member States to monitor and evaluate the effectiveness of their school fruit and vegetables schemes.
(28)
In order to promote awareness of the school fruit and vegetables scheme, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of requiring participating Member States with a school fruit and vegetables scheme to publicise the subsidising role of the Union aid.
(29)
In order to take into account the evolution in consumption patterns for dairy products, the innovations and developments on the dairy products market, the availability of products on the different markets of the Union and nutritional aspects, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the school milk scheme in respect of the products that are eligible for the scheme, the Member States' national or regional strategies, including accompanying measures where applicable, and the monitoring and evaluation of the scheme.
(30)
In order to ensure that the appropriate beneficiaries and applicants qualify for Union aid and that it is used efficiently and effectively, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the rules on the beneficiaries and applicants eligible for the aid, the requirement for applicants to be approved by Member States, and the use of dairy products in the preparation of meals in educational establishments.
(31)
In order to ensure that aid applicants respect their obligations, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the requirement to lodge a security where an advance of aid is paid.
(32)
In order to promote awareness of the school milk scheme, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the conditions in accordance with which Member States are to publicise their participation in that scheme and the fact that it is subsidised by the Union.
(33)
In order to ensure that the aid is reflected in the price of the products, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the establishment of price monitoring under the school milk scheme.
(34)
Union financing is required to encourage recognised producer organisations, associations of producer organisations or interbranch organisations to draw up work programmes for the purpose of improving the production and marketing of olive oil and table olives. In that context, this Regulation should provide for Union support to be allocated in accordance with the priorities given to the activities undertaken within the respective work programmes. However, co-financing should be reduced in order to improve the efficiency of such programmes.
(35)
In order to ensure the efficient and effective use of the Union aid granted to producer organisations, associations of producer organisations or interbranch organisations in the olive oil and table olives sector and in order to improve the production quality of olive oil and table olives, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the specific measures that can be financed by the Union aid and the activities and costs that cannot be so financed; the minimum allocation of Union financing to specific areas; the requirement to lodge a security; and the criteria to be taken into account by Member States in the selection and approval of work programmes.
(36)
This Regulation should make a distinction between fruit and vegetables on the one hand, comprising fruit and vegetables for direct consumption and fruit and vegetables intended for processing, and processed fruit and vegetables on the other hand. Rules on operational funds, operational programmes and Union financial assistance should only apply to the first category, and both types of fruit and vegetables within that category should be treated in a similar way.
(37)
The production of fruit and vegetables is unpredictable and the products are perishable. Even limited surpluses can significantly disturb the market. Therefore, measures for crisis management should be established and those measures should continue to be integrated into operational programmes.
(38)
The production and marketing of fruit and vegetables should fully take into account environmental concerns, including cultivation practices, management of waste materials and disposal of products withdrawn from the market, in particular as regards protection of water quality, maintenance of biodiversity and the upkeep of the countryside.
(39)
Support for setting up producer groups should be provided for all sectors in all Member States under rural development policy. The specific support in the fruit and vegetables sector should therefore be discontinued.
(40)
In order to give producer organisations and their associations in the fruit and vegetables sector greater responsibility for their financial decisions and to direct the public resources assigned to them towards future requirements, terms should be set out for the use of those resources. Joint financing of operational funds set up by producer organisations and their associations is an appropriate solution. Additional scope for financing should be permitted in particular cases. Operational funds should only be used to finance operational programmes in the fruit and vegetables sector. In order to control Union expenditure, there should be a cap on assistance granted to producer organisations and their associations that establish operational funds.
(41)
In regions where the organisation of production in the fruit and vegetables sector is weak, granting of additional national financial contributions should be allowed. In the case of Member States which are at a particular disadvantage with regard to structures, such contributions should be reimbursed by the Union.
(42)
In order to ensure an efficient, targeted and sustainable support of producer organisations and their associations in the fruit and vegetables sector, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of operational funds and operational programmes, the national framework and national strategy for operational programmes concerning the obligation to monitor and evaluate the effectiveness of the national framework and the national strategies; Union financial assistance; crisis prevention and management measures; and national financial assistance.
(43)
It is important to provide for support measures in the wine sector which strengthen competitive structures. While those measures should be defined and financed by the Union, it should be left to Member States to select an appropriate set of measures to meet the needs of their regional bodies, taking into account their particularities, where necessary, as well as integrate them into national support programmes. Member States should be responsible for the implementation of such programmes.
(44)
One key measure eligible for national support programmes should be the promotion and marketing of Union wines. Support for innovation can increase the marketability and competitiveness of Union grapevine products. Restructuring and conversion activities should continue to be covered on account of their positive structural effects on the wine sector. Support should also be available for investments in the wine sector which are geared towards improving the economic performance of the enterprises. Support for by-product distillation should be a measure available to Member States which desire to use such an instrument to ensure the quality of wine, while protecting the environment.
(45)
Preventive instruments such as harvest insurance, mutual funds and green harvesting should be eligible for support under the wine support programmes so as to encourage a responsible approach to crisis situations.
(46)
The provisions on support to vine-growers by way of allocation of payment entitlements as decided by Member States were made definitive from the financial year 2015 under Article 103n of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 and subject to the conditions set out in that provision.
(47)
In order to ensure that Member States' wine support programmes meet their objectives and that there is an efficient and effective use of the Union funds, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of: rules on the responsibility for expenditure between the date of receipt by the Commission of the support programmes and modifications to support programmes, and their date of applicability; rules on the content of support programmes and the expenditure, administrative and personnel costs and operations that may be included in Member States' support programmes and the conditions for, and the possibility to make, payments through intermediaries in the case of support for harvest insurance; rules on the requirement to lodge a security where an advance payment is made; rules on the use of certain terms; rules on the fixing of a ceiling for expenditure on the replanting of vineyards for health or phytosanitary reasons; rules on the avoidance of double funding of projects; rules under which producers are to withdraw the by-products of winemaking, and on exceptions to that obligation in order to avoid additional administrative burden, and rules for the voluntary certification of distillers; and rules allowing Member States to establish conditions for the proper functioning of support measures.
(48)
Beekeeping is characterised by the diversity of production conditions and yields and the dispersion and variety of economic operators, both at the production and marketing stages. Moreover, in view of the increasing incidence on bee health of certain types of hive invasions, and in particular of the spread of varroasis in several Member States in recent years and the problems which that disease causes to honey production, action by the Union continues to be necessary as varroasis cannot be completely eradicated and is to be treated with approved products. Given such circumstances, and in order to improve the production and marketing of apiculture products in the Union, national programmes for the sector should be drawn up every three years with a view to improving the general conditions for the production and marketing of apiculture products. Those national programmes should be partly financed by the Union.
(49)
The measures which may be included in the apiculture programmes should be specified. In order to ensure that the Union aid scheme is adapted to the latest developments and that the measures covered are effective in improving the general conditions for the production and marketing of apiculture products, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of updating the list of measures, by adapting existing measures or adding new measures.
(50)
In order to ensure the effective and efficient use of Union funds for apiculture, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the avoidance of double funding between Member States' apiculture programmes and rural development programmes and the basis of the allocation of the Union's financial contribution to each participating Member State.
(51)
In accordance with Council Regulation (EC) No 73/2009 
(
8
)
, the hops area payment was decoupled from 1 January 2010. In order to allow the hop producer organisations to continue their activities as before, a specific provision should be made for equivalent amounts to be used in the Member State concerned for the same activities. In order to ensure that the aids finance the aims of producer organisations, as set out in this Regulation, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of aid applications, rules on eligible hop areas and the calculation of aids.
(52)
Union aid for silkworm rearing should be decoupled and integrated into the direct payments system following the approach taken for aids in other sectors.
(53)
The aid for Union-produced skimmed milk and skimmed-milk powder intended for use as a feedingstuff and for processing into casein and caseinates has not proved effective in supporting the market and should therefore be discontinued, along with the rules concerning the use of casein and caseinates in the manufacture of cheese.
(54)
The decision to end the transitional prohibition on planting vines at Union level is justified by the attainment of the main objectives of the reform of the Union wine market organisation in 2008, in particular by the end of the long-standing structural surplus of wine production and the progressive improvement of competitiveness and market orientation of the wine sector in the Union. Such positive developments have resulted from a marked decrease of vine areas across the Union, the exit of less competitive producers and the phasing-out of certain market support measures removing the incentive for investments without economic viability. The reduction of supply capacity and the support for structural measures and promotion of wine exports have enabled a better adaptation to decreasing demand at Union level, resulting from a progressive decrease in consumption in traditional wine-producing Member States.
(55)
However, the perspectives of progressive growth of demand at world market level provide an incentive to increase supply capacity, and therefore to plant new vines, over the next decade. While the key objective of increasing the competitiveness of the Union wine sector should be pursued in order not to lose market share in the world market, an excessively rapid increase in new vine plantings in response to forecasted development in international demand may lead again to a situation of excessive supply capacity in the medium-term, with possible social and environmental effects in specific wine production areas. In order to ensure an orderly growth of vine plantings during the period between 2016 and 2030, a new system for the management of vine plantings should be established at Union level, in the form of a scheme of authorisations for vine plantings.
(56)
Under this new system, authorisations for vine plantings may be granted without a cost being charged to producers, and should expire after three years if they are not used. This would contribute to the swift and direct use of the authorisations by the wine producers to whom they are granted, thereby avoiding speculation.
(57)
The growth of new vine plantings should be framed by a safeguard mechanism at Union level based on the obligation for Member States, on an annual basis, to make available authorisations for new plantings representing 1 % of the planted vine areas, while allowing for certain flexibility in order to respond to the specific circumstances of each Member State. Member States should be able to decide whether to make available smaller areas at national or regional levels, including at the level of areas eligible for specific protected designations of origin and protected geographical indications, on the basis of objective and non-discriminatory reasons, while ensuring the limitations imposed are above 0 % and are not overrestrictive in relation to the objectives pursued.
(58)
In order to guarantee that authorisations are granted in a non-discriminatory manner, certain criteria should be laid down, and in particular where the total number of hectares made available by the authorisations offered by Member States is exceeded by the total number of hectares requested in the applications submitted by producers.
(59)
The granting of authorisations to producers grubbing up an existing vine area should be automatic upon submission of an application and independently of the safeguard mechanism for new plantings, since it does not contribute to the overall increase of vine areas. In specific areas eligible for the production of wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, Member States should have the possibility of restricting the granting of such authorisations for replantings on the basis of recommendations of recognised and representative professional organisations.
(60)
This new scheme of authorisations for vine plantings should not apply to Member States not applying the Union transitional planting rights regime and should be optional for those Member States where, although the planting rights apply, the vine planting area is below a certain threshold.
(61)
Transitional provisions should be laid down in order to ensure a smooth transition from the former planting rights regime to the new scheme, in particular in order to avoid excessive plantings before the start of the new scheme. Member States should have a certain flexibility to decide on the deadline for the submission of requests for conversion of planting rights into authorisations from 31 December 2015 to 31 December 2020.
(62)
In order to ensure a harmonised and effective implementation of the new scheme of authorisations for vine plantings, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the conditions for the exemption of certain vine plantings from the scheme, the rules relating to the eligibility and priority criteria, the addition of eligibility and priority criteria, the co-existence of vines to be grubbed up with newly planted vines, and the grounds on which Member States may restrict the granting of authorisations for replantings.
(63)
The control of non-authorised plantings should be carried out effectively in order to ensure the compliance with the rules for the new scheme.
(64)
The application of standards for the marketing of agricultural products can contribute to improving the economic conditions for the production and marketing and the quality of such products. The application of such standards is therefore in the interest of producers, traders and consumers.
(65)
Following the Communication from the Commission on agricultural product quality policy and subsequent debates, it is appropriate to maintain marketing standards by sectors or products, in order to take into account the expectations of consumers and to contribute to the improvement of the economic conditions for the production and marketing of agricultural products and their quality.
(66)
Provisions of a horizontal nature should be established for marketing standards.
(67)
Marketing standards should be divided between obligatory rules for specific sectors or products and optional reserved terms to be established on a sectoral or product basis.
(68)
Marketing standards should, in principle, apply to all agricultural products concerned that are marketed in the Union.
(69)
The sectors and products for which marketing standards may apply should be listed in this Regulation. However, in order to take account of the expectations of consumers and of the need to improve the quality of agricultural products and the economic conditions for their production and marketing, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of amending that list, subject to strict conditions.
(70)
In order to take account of the expectations of consumers and to improve the economic conditions for the production and marketing as well as the quality of certain agricultural products, and in order to adapt to constantly changing market conditions, evolving consumer demands, and developments in relevant international standards, and in order to avoid creating obstacles to product innovation, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of adopting marketing standards by sectors or products, at all stages of the marketing, as well as derogations and exemptions from such standards. The marketing standards should take into account, inter alia, the natural and essential characteristics of the products concerned, thereby avoiding causing substantial changes in the ordinary composition of the product concerned. Moreover, the marketing standards should take into account the possible risk of consumers being misled, as a result of their expectations and perceptions. Any derogation or exemptions from the standards should not entail additional costs which should be borne solely by farmers.
(71)
Marketing standards should apply to enable the market to be easily supplied with products of a standardised and satisfactory quality, and in particular should relate to technical definitions, classification, presentation, marking and labelling, packaging, production method, conservation, storage, transport, related administrative documents, certification and time limits, restrictions of use and disposal.
(72)
Taking into account the interest of producers in communicating the product and farming characteristics, and the interest of consumers in receiving adequate and transparent product information, it should be possible to determine the place of farming and/or the place of origin, on a case-by-case basis at the appropriate geographical level, while taking into account the specific characteristics of some sectors, in particular concerning processed agricultural products.
(73)
Special rules should be provided in respect of products imported from third countries provided that national provisions in force in third countries justify derogations from the marketing standards and their equivalence to Union legislation is guaranteed. It is also appropriate to lay down rules relating to the application of the marketing standards applicable to the products exported from the Union.
(74)
Products of the fruit and vegetables sector intended to be sold fresh to the consumer should be marketed only if they are sound, fair and of marketable quality and if the country of origin is indicated. In order to ensure the proper application of that requirement and to take into account certain specific situations, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of specific derogations from that requirement.
(75)
A quality policy should be followed throughout the Union by applying a certification procedure for products of the hops sector and by prohibiting the marketing of those products for which a certificate has not been issued. In order to ensure the proper application of that requirement and to take into account certain specific situations, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of measures derogating from that requirement in order to satisfy the trade requirements of certain third countries or for products intended for special uses.
(76)
For certain sectors and products, definitions, designations and sales descriptions are important elements for determining the conditions of competition. Therefore, it is appropriate to lay down definitions, designations and sales descriptions for those sectors and/or products, which should only be used in the Union for the marketing of products which comply with the corresponding requirements.
(77)
In order to adapt the definitions and sales descriptions for certain products to needs resulting from evolving consumer demands, technical progress or the need for product innovation, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of modifications, derogations or exemptions to definitions and sales descriptions.
(78)
In order to ensure that operators and Member States have a clear and proper understanding of the definitions and sales descriptions laid down for certain sectors, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the rules on their specification and application.
(79)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of each product or sector, the different marketing stages, the technical conditions, any possible considerable practical difficulty, and also the accuracy and repeatability of the methods of analysis, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission concerning tolerance for one or more specific standards in excess of which the entire batch of products should be considered not to respect the standard.
(80)
Certain oenological practices and restrictions for the production of wine should be determined, in particular as regards coupage and the use of certain types of grape must, grape juice and fresh grapes originating in third countries. In order to meet international standards, for further oenological practices, the Commission should take into account the oenological practices recommended by the International Organisation of Vine and Wine (OIV).
(81)
Rules should be laid down for the classification of wine grape varieties, according to which Member States producing more than 50 000 hectolitres per year should continue to be responsible for classifying the wine grape varieties from which wine may be made on their territories. Certain wine grape varieties should be excluded.
(82)
Member States should be able to maintain or adopt certain national rules on quality levels as regards spreadable fats.
(83)
For the wine sector, Member States should be allowed to limit or to exclude the use of certain oenological practices, should be allowed to keep more stringent restrictions for wines produced in their territory, and should allow the experimental use of unauthorised oenological practices.
(84)
In order to ensure the correct and transparent application of national rules for certain products and sectors as regards marketing standards, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of establishing conditions for the application of such marketing standards, as well as the conditions for the holding, circulation and use of the products obtained from experimental practices.
(85)
In addition to marketing standards, optional quality terms should be established in order to ensure that terms describing specific product characteristics, or farming or processing attributes are not misused in the market place and can be relied on by consumers to identify different qualities of product. In the light of the objectives of the present Regulation, and in the interest of clarity, existing optional quality terms should be listed in this Regulation.
(86)
Member States should be allowed to lay down rules concerning the disposal of wine products not complying with the requirements of this Regulation. In order to ensure the correct and transparent application of national rules concerning wine products, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of establishing conditions for the use of wine products not complying with the requirements of this Regulation.
(87)
In order to take into account the situation in the market and developments in marketing standards and in international standards, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of reserving an additional optional reserved term and laying down the conditions for its use, amending the conditions of use of an optional reserved term and cancelling an optional reserved term.
(88)
In order to take into account the characteristics of certain sectors and consumer expectations, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down further details on the requirements for the introduction of an additional reserved term.
(89)
In order to ensure that products described by means of optional reserved terms conform to the applicable conditions of use, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down additional rules on the use of optional reserved terms.
(90)
In order to take account of the specific characteristics of trade between the Union and certain third countries and the special character of certain agricultural products, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission concerning the conditions under which imported products are considered to have an equivalent level of conformity to the Union requirements concerning marketing standards, and which allow for measures derogating from the rules that products are to be marketed in the Union only in accordance with such standards and the rules relating to the application of the marketing standards to products exported from the Union.
(91)
Provisions concerning wine should be applied in the light of the international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU.
(92)
The concept of quality wines in the Union is based, inter alia, on the specific characteristics attributable to the wine's geographical origin. Such wines are identified for consumers through protected designations of origin and geographical indications. In order to allow for a transparent and more elaborate framework underpinning the claim by the products concerned to be of quality, a system should be established in which applications for a designation of origin or a geographical indication are examined in line with the approach followed by the Union's horizontal quality policy applicable to foodstuffs other than wine and spirits, set out in Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
9
)
.
(93)
In order to preserve the particular quality characteristics of wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, Member States should be allowed to apply more stringent rules.
(94)
To qualify for protection in the Union, designations of origin and geographical indications for wine should be recognised and registered at the Union level in accordance with procedural rules laid down by the Commission.
(95)
Protection should be open to designations of origin and geographical indications of third countries where they are protected in their country of origin.
(96)
The registration procedure should enable any natural or legal person having a legitimate interest in a Member State or a third country to exercise their rights by notifying their objections.
(97)
Registered designations of origin and geographical indications should be protected against uses which take advantage of the reputation enjoyed by complying products. So as to promote fair competition and not to mislead consumers, that protection should also extend to products and services not covered by this Regulation, including those not found in Annex I to the Treaties.
(98)
In order to take into account existing labelling practices, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of permitting the use of a name of a wine grape variety which contains or consists of a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication.
(99)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the production in the demarcated geographical area, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down the additional criteria for the demarcation of the geographical area, and the restrictions and derogations concerning the production in the demarcated geographical area.
(100)
In order to ensure product quality and traceability, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the conditions under which product specifications may include additional requirements.
(101)
In order to ensure the protection of the legitimate rights or interests of producers and operators, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the type of applicant that may apply for the protection of a designation of origin or geographical indication; the conditions to be followed in respect of an application for the protection of a designation of origin or geographical indication, scrutiny by the Commission, the objection procedure, and procedures for amendment, cancellation and conversion of protected designations of origin or protected geographical indication. That empowerment should also cover: the conditions applicable to trans-border applications; the conditions for applications relating to geographical areas in a third country; the date from which protection or an amendment to a protection applies; and the conditions relating to amendments to product specifications.
(102)
In order to ensure an adequate level of protection, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of restrictions regarding the protected name.
(103)
In order to ensure that economic operators and competent authorities are not unduly affected by the application of this Regulation to wine names which have been granted protection prior to 1 August 2009, or for which an application for protection has been made prior to that date, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down transitional rules concerning such wine names, wines placed on the market or labelled before a specific date, and amendments to the product specifications.
(104)
Certain terms are traditionally used in the Union to convey information to consumers about the particularities and the quality of wines, complementing the information conveyed by protected designations of origin and geographical indications. In order to ensure the working of the internal market and fair competition and to avoid consumers being misled, those traditional terms should be eligible for protection in the Union.
(105)
In order to ensure an adequate level of protection, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the language and the spelling of a traditional term to be protected.
(106)
In order to ensure the protection of the legitimate rights of producers and operators, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the type of applicants that may apply for the protection of a traditional term; the conditions of validity of an application for recognition of a traditional term; the grounds for objecting to the proposed protection of a traditional term; the scope of the protection, including the relationship with trade marks, protected traditional terms, protected designations of origin or geographical indications, homonyms, or certain wine grape names; the grounds for the cancellation of a traditional term; the date of submission of an application or a request; and the procedures to be followed in respect of an application for the protection of a traditional term, including scrutiny by the Commission, the objection procedure and the procedures on cancellation and modification.
(107)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics in trade between the Union and certain third countries, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the conditions under which traditional terms may be used on products from third countries and providing for related derogations.
(108)
The description, designation and presentation of products of the wine sector covered by this Regulation can have significant effects on their marketability. Differences between the laws of Member States on the labelling of products of the wine sector may impede the smooth functioning of the internal market. Rules should therefore be laid down which take into account the legitimate interests of consumers and producers. For this reason, it is appropriate to provide for Union rules on labelling and presentation.
(109)
In order to ensure compliance with existing labelling practices, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of laying down the exceptional circumstances in which it is justified to omit reference to the terms "protected designation of origin" or "protected geographical indication".
(110)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the wine sector, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the presentation and use of labelling particulars other than those provided for in this Regulation; certain compulsory and optional particulars; and presentation.
(111)
In order to ensure the protection of the legitimate interests of operators, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of temporary labelling and presentation of wines bearing a designation of origin or a geographical indication where that designation of origin or geographical indication fulfils the necessary requirements.
(112)
In order to ensure that economic operators are not prejudiced, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of transitional provisions as regards wine placed on the market and labelled in accordance with the relevant rules applying before 1 August 2009.
(113)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics in trade in wine sector products between the Union and certain third countries, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the derogations from the rules on labelling and presentation as regards products to be exported where required by the law of the third country concerned.
(114)
Specific instruments will still be needed after the end of the quota system to ensure a fair balance of rights and obligations between sugar undertakings and sugar beet growers. Therefore, the standard provisions governing written agreements within the trade concluded between them should be established.
(115)
The 2006 reform of the sugar regime introduced far-reaching changes to the Union sugar sector. In order to enable sugar beet growers to complete their adaptation to the new market situation and to the increased market orientation of the sector, the present system of sugar quotas should be extended until it is abolished at the end of the 2016/2017 marketing year.
(116)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the sugar sector, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of updating the technical definitions concerning the sugar sector; updating the purchase terms for beet laid down in this Regulation; and further rules on the determination of gross weight, tare and sugar content of sugar delivered to an undertaking, and on sugar pulp.
(117)
Recent experience has demonstrated the need for specific measures to ensure a sufficient supply of sugar to the Union market during the remaining period of sugar quotas.
(118)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the sugar sector and to ensure that the interests of all parties are duly taken into account, and given the need to prevent any disturbance of the market, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of: purchase terms and delivery contracts; updating the purchase terms for beet laid down in this Regulation; and the criteria to be applied by the sugar undertakings when allocating among beet sellers the quantities of beet to be covered by pre-sowing delivery contracts.
(119)
In order to take account of technical developments, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of establishing a list of products for the production of which industrial sugar, industrial isoglucose or industrial inulin syrup may be used.
(120)
In order to ensure that approved undertakings producing or processing sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup comply with their obligations, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the granting and the withdrawal of approval for such undertakings, as well as the criteria for administrative penalties.
(121)
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the sugar sector and to ensure that the interests of all parties are duly taken into account, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the meaning of terms for the operation of the quota system and the conditions governing sales to outermost regions.
(122)
In order to ensure that the growers are closely associated with a decision to carry forward a certain quantity of production, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of carry-forward of sugar.
(123)
For a better management of wine-growing potential, Member States should communicate to the Commission an inventory of their production potential based on the vineyard register. To encourage Member States to communicate the inventory, support for restructuring and conversion should be limited to those Member States which have communicated the inventory.
(124)
In order to facilitate the monitoring and the verification of the production potential by Member States, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the content of the vineyard register and exemptions.
(125)
In order to provide for a satisfactory level of traceability of the products concerned, in particular in the interest of consumer protection, it should be a requirement for all the wine sector products covered by this Regulation to have an accompanying document when circulating within the Union.
(126)
In order to facilitate the transport of wine products and the verification thereof by Member States, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of rules: on the accompanying document and its use; on the conditions under which an accompanying document is to be regarded as certifying protected designations of origin or geographical indications; on an obligation to keep a register and on its use; on specifying who shall keep a register and on exemptions from the obligation to keep a register; as well as on the operations to be included in the register.
(127)
In the absence of Union legislation on formalised, written contracts, Member States may, under national contract law, decide to make the use of such contracts compulsory, provided that, in doing so, Union law is respected, and in particular that the proper functioning of the internal market and the common market organisation is respected. Given the diversity of situations across the Union, and in the interests of subsidiarity, such a decision should remain with Member States. However, in the milk and milk products sector, to ensure appropriate minimum standards for such contracts and the proper functioning of the internal market and the common market organisation, some basic conditions for the use of such contracts should be laid down at the Union level. All such basic conditions should be freely negotiated. Since some dairy co-operatives possibly have rules with similar effect in their statutes, they should, in the interests of simplicity, be exempted from the requirement to enter into a contract. In order to strengthen the effectiveness of such system of contracts, Member States should decide whether they should also apply where intermediate parties collect milk from farmers to deliver to processors.
(128)
In order to ensure the viable development of production and a resulting fair standard of living for dairy farmers, their bargaining power vis-à-vis processors should be strengthened, which should result in a fairer distribution of added value along the supply chain. In order to attain those CAP objectives, a provision should be adopted pursuant to Article 42 and Article 43(2) TFEU to allow producer organisations constituted by dairy farmers or their associations to collectively negotiate with a dairy contract terms, including price, for some or all of their members' raw milk production. In order to maintain effective competition on the dairy market, this possibility should be subject to appropriate quantitative limits. In order not to undermine the effective functioning of cooperatives, and for the sake of clarity, it should be specified that, when a farmer's membership of a cooperative entails an obligation, in respect of all or a part of that farmer's milk production, to deliver raw milk, the conditions of which are set out in the cooperative's statutes or in the rules and decisions based thereon, those conditions should not be the subject of negotiations through a producer organisation.
(129)
In view of the importance of protected designations of origin and protected geographical indications, notably for vulnerable rural regions, and in order to ensure the value-added and to maintain the quality of, in particular, cheeses benefiting from protected designations of origin and protected geographical indications, and in view of the coming expiration of the milk quota system, Member States should be allowed to apply rules to regulate the entire supply of such cheese produced in the defined geographical area at the request of an interbranch organisation, a producer organisation or a group as defined in Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012. Such a request should be supported by a large majority of milk producers representing a large majority of the volume of milk used for that cheese and, in the case of interbranch organisations and groups, it should be supported by a large majority of cheese producers representing a large majority of the production of that cheese.
(130)
In order to follow developments in the market, the Commission needs timely information on volumes of raw milk delivered. Therefore, provision should be made to ensure that the first purchaser communicates such information to Member States on a regular basis and that the Member State notifies the Commission thereof.
(131)
Producer organisations and their associations can play useful roles in concentrating supply, in improving the marketing, planning and adjusting of production to demand, optimising production costs and stabilising producer prices, carrying out research, promoting best practices and providing technical assistance, managing by-products and risk management tools available to their members, thereby contributing to strengthening the position of producers in the food chain.
(132)
Interbranch organisations can play an important part in allowing dialogue between actors in the supply chain, and in promoting best practices and market transparency.
(133)
Existing rules on the definition and recognition of producer organisations, their associations, and interbranch organisations should therefore be harmonised, streamlined and extended to provide for possible recognition on request under statutes set out in accordance with this Regulation for certain sectors. In particular, the recognition criteria and statutes of producer organisations should ensure that such bodies are formed on the initiative of producers, and are controlled in accordance with rules enabling the producer members to scrutinise democratically their organisation and its decisions.
(134)
Existing provisions in various sectors, boosting the impact of producer organisations, their associations and interbranch organisations by permitting Member States, under certain conditions, to extend certain rules of such organisations to non-member operators, have proved effective, and should be harmonised, streamlined and extended to all sectors.
(135)
Provision should be made for the possibility of adopting certain measures to facilitate the adjustment of supply to market requirements which may contribute to stabilising the markets and to ensuring a fair standard of living for the agricultural community concerned.
(136)
In order to encourage action by producer organisations, associations of producer organisations and interbranch organisations to facilitate the adjustment of supply to market requirements, with the exception of actions relating to withdrawal from the market, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of: measures improving quality; promoting better organisation of production, processing and marketing; facilitating the recording of market price trends; and permitting the establishment of short and long-term forecasts on the basis of the means of production used.
(137)
In order to improve the operation of the market for wines, Member States should be able to implement decisions taken by interbranch organisations. The scope of such decisions should, however, exclude practices which could distort competition.
(138)
Whereas the use of formalised written contracts in the milk sector is covered by separate provisions, the use of such contracts may also help to reinforce the responsibility of operators in other sectors and to increase their awareness of the need to better take into account the signals of the market, to improve price transmission and to adapt supply to demand, as well as to help to avoid certain unfair commercial practices. In the absence of Union legislation concerning such contracts, Member States may, under national contract law, decide to make the use of such contracts compulsory, provided that, in doing so, Union law is complied with, and in particular that the proper functioning of the internal market and the common market organisation is respected.
(139)
In order to ensure the viable development of production and thus a fair standard of living for producers in the beef and veal and olive oil sectors, as well as for producers of certain arable crops, their bargaining power vis-à-vis downstream operators should be strengthened, thereby resulting in a fairer distribution of added value along the supply chain. To achieve those CAP objectives, recognised producer organisations should be able to negotiate, subject to quantitative limits, the terms of delivery contracts, including prices, for some or all of their members' production, provided that those organisations pursue one or more of the objectives of concentrating supply, the placing on the market of the products produced by its members and optimising production costs, and provided that the pursuit of those objectives leads to the integration of activities and such integration is likely to generate significant efficiencies so that the activities of the producer organisation overall contribute to the fulfilment of the objectives of Article 39 TFEU. This could be realised provided that the producer organisation carries out certain specific activities and that these activities are significant in terms of volume of production concerned and in terms of cost of the production and placing of the product on the market.
(140)
In order to ensure the added value, and to maintain the quality of, in particular, cured ham benefitting from a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, Member States should be allowed, subject to strict conditions, to apply rules to regulate the supply of such cured ham, provided that those rules are supported by a large majority of its producers and, where appropriate, by the producers of pigs in the geographical area relating to that ham.
(141)
The obligation to register all supply contracts regarding hops produced in the Union is burdensome and should be discontinued.
(142)
In order to ensure that the objectives and responsibilities of producer organisations, associations of producer organisations and interbranch organisations are clearly defined and to contribute to the effectiveness of their actions without imposing an undue administrative burden and without undermining the principle of freedom of association in particular with regard to non-members of such organisations, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of:
rules on the specific aims which may, must or must not be pursued by such organisations and associations and, where applicable, should be added to those laid down in this Regulation; the rules of such organisations and associations, the statutes of organisations other than producer organisations, the specific conditions applicable to the statutes of producer organisations in certain sectors, including derogations, the structure, membership period, size democratic accountability and activities of such organisations and associations, as well as the effects deriving from mergers; the conditions for recognition, withdrawal and suspension of recognition, the effects deriving thereof, as well as requirements to take remedial measures in the event of non-respect of the recognition criteria;
transnational organisations and associations and the rules relating to administrative assistance in the case of transnational cooperation; the sectors subject to Member State authorisation to which outsourcing applies and the conditions and the nature of activities which may be outsourced, and the provision of technical means by organisations or associations; the basis for calculation of minimum volume or value of marketable production of organisations and associations; rules on the calculation of the volume of raw milk covered by negotiations by a producer organisation, the acceptance of members who are not producers, in the case of producer organisations, or who are not producer organisations, in the case of an association of producer organisations;
the extension of certain rules of the organisations to non-members and the compulsory payment of subscriptions by non-members, including the use and allocation of such payments by those organisations and a list of stricter production rules which may be extended, further requirements as regards representativeness, the economic areas concerned, including Commission scrutiny of their definition, minimum periods during which the rules should be in force before their extension, the persons or organisations to whom the rules or contributions may be applied, and the circumstances in which the Commission may require that the extension of rules or compulsory contributions be refused or withdrawn.
(143)
Monitoring trade flows is primarily a management issue which should be addressed in a flexible way. The decision on the introduction of licence requirements should be made taking account of the need for licences, the need for the management of the markets concerned and, in particular, the need for monitoring the imports or exports of the products in question.
(144)
In order to take into account the international obligations of the Union and the applicable Union social, environmental and animal welfare standards, the need to monitor the evolution of trade and market developments and imports and exports, the need for sound market management and the need to reduce the administrative burden, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the list of the products subject to the presentation of an import or export licence, and the cases and situations where the presentation of an import or export licence is not required.
(145)
In order to provide further elements of the licence system, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of rules on: the rights and obligations deriving from the licence, its legal effects and the cases where a tolerance applies as regards compliance with the obligation to import or export the quantity mentioned in the licence or, where the origin is to be indicated, the issue of an import licence or the release into free circulation being subject to the presentation of a document issued by a third country or an entity certifying inter alia the origin, the authenticity and the quality characteristics of the products; the transfer of the licence or restrictions on its transferability; additional conditions for import licences for hemp and the principle of administrative assistance between Member States to prevent or deal with cases of fraud and irregularities; and the cases and situations where the lodging of a security guaranteeing that the products are imported or exported within the period of validity of the licence is or is not required.
(146)
The essential elements of customs duties applicable to agricultural products reflecting WTO agreements and bilateral agreements are laid down in the Common Customs Tariff. The Commission should be empowered to adopt measures for the detailed calculation of import duties pursuant to those essential elements.
(147)
The entry price system should be maintained for certain products. In order to ensure the efficiency of that system, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of checking the veracity of the declared price of a consignment using a flat-rate import value, and providing for the conditions under which the lodging of a security is required.
(148)
In order to prevent or counteract adverse effects on the Union market which might result from imports of certain agricultural products, imports of such products should be subject to payment of an additional duty, where certain conditions are fulfilled.
(149)
It is appropriate, under certain conditions, to open and administer import tariff quotas resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU or from other Union legal acts. For import tariff quotas, the method of administration adopted should give due weight to the supply requirements of the existing and emerging Union production, processing and consumption markets, in terms of the competitiveness, certainty and continuity of supply, and to the need to safeguard the equilibrium of the market.
(150)
In order to comply with the undertakings contained in the agreements concluded as part of the Uruguay Round of multilateral trade negotiations concerning tariff quotas for the import, into Spain, of 2 000 000 tonnes of maize and 300 000 tonnes of sorghum and tariff quotas for the import, into Portugal, of 500 000 tonnes of maize, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of establishing the provisions necessary for carrying out the tariff quota imports and, where appropriate, the public storage of the quantities imported by the paying agencies of the Member States concerned.
(151)
In order to ensure fair access to the quantities available and the equal treatment of operators within the tariff quota, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of: determining the conditions and eligibility requirements that an operator has to fulfil to submit an application within the tariff quota; establishing rules on the transfer of rights between operators and, where necessary, the limitations that apply to transfers within the management of the tariff quota; making participation in the tariff quota subject to the lodging of a security; and providing, where necessary, for any particular specific characteristics, requirements or restrictions applicable to the tariff quota as set out in the international agreement or other act concerned.
(152)
Agricultural products may in certain cases benefit from special import treatment in third countries if the products comply with certain specifications and/or price conditions. Administrative cooperation between the authorities in the importing third country and the Union is necessary to ensure the correct application of such a system. To that end, the products should be accompanied by a certificate issued in the Union.
(153)
In order to ensure that products that are exported may benefit from a special treatment on import into a third country if certain conditions are respected, pursuant to international agreements concluded by the Union in accordance with the TFEU, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of requiring the competent authorities of Member States, on request and after appropriate checks, to issue a document certifying that the conditions are met.
(154)
In order to prevent illicit crops from disturbing the market for hemp for fibre, this Regulation should provide for checks on imports of hemp and hemp seed to ensure that such products offer certain guarantees with regard to their tetrahydrocannabinol content. In addition, imports of hemp seed intended for uses other than sowing should continue to be subject to a control system which provides for the importers concerned to be authorised.
(155)
A quality policy is being pursued throughout the Union as regards products of the hops sector. In the case of imported products, the provisions ensuring that only products complying with equivalent minimum quality characteristics are imported should be incorporated in this Regulation. In order to minimise the administrative burden, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the cases in which obligations related to an attestation of equivalence and the labelling of packaging should not apply.
(156)
The Union has concluded several preferential market access arrangements with third countries which allow those countries to export cane sugar to the Union under favourable conditions. The related provisions on the evaluation of the refiners' need for sugar for refining and, subject to certain conditions, the reservation of import licences to specialised users of significant quantities of imported raw cane sugar who are considered to be full-time refiners in the Union, should be maintained for a certain period. In order to ensure that imported sugar for refining is refined in accordance with those requirements, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the use of terms for the operation of import arrangements; the conditions and eligibility requirements that an operator has to fulfil to lodge an application for an import licence, including the lodging of a security, and rules on administrative penalties to be imposed.
(157)
The customs duty system makes it possible to dispense with all other protective measures at the external borders of the Union. The internal market and duty mechanism may, in exceptional circumstances, prove to be inadequate. In such cases, in order not to leave the Union market without defence against the disturbances that might ensue, the Union should be able to take all necessary measures without delay. Such measures should comply with the international commitments of the Union.
(158)
It is appropriate to enable suspension of the use of inward and outward processing arrangements where the Union market is disturbed or is liable to be disturbed by such arrangements.
(159)
Refunds on exports to third countries, based on the difference between prices within the Union and on the world market, and falling within the limits set by the commitments made within the WTO, should be retained as a measure which may cover certain products to which this Regulation applies where the conditions in the internal market are such as those described for exceptional measures. Subsidised exports should be subject to limits in terms of value and quantity, and, without prejudice to the application of exceptional measures, the refund available should be zero.
(160)
Compliance with the limits expressed in terms of value should be ensured at the time when the export refunds are fixed through the monitoring of payments under the rules relating to the European Agricultural Guarantee Fund. Monitoring should be facilitated by the compulsory advance fixing of export refunds, while providing for the possibility, in the case of differentiated refunds, of changing the specified destination within a geographical area to which a single export refund rate applies. In the case of a change of destination, the export refund applicable to the actual destination should be paid, with a ceiling on the amount applicable to the destination fixed in advance.
(161)
Compliance with the quantity limits should be ensured by a reliable and effective system of monitoring. To that end, the granting of export refunds should be made subject to an export licence. Export refunds should be granted up to the limits available, depending on the particular situation of each product concerned. Exceptions to that rule should be permitted only for processed products not listed in Annex I to the Treaties, to which volume limits do not apply. Provision should be made for a derogation from the requirement of strict compliance with management rules where exports benefiting from export refunds are not likely to exceed the quantity laid down.
(162)
In the case of the export of live bovine animals, export refunds should be granted and paid only if the provisions established in Union legislation concerning animal welfare, in particular those concerning the protection of animals during transport, are respected.
(163)
In order to ensure the proper functioning of the export refund system, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the requirement to lodge a security guaranteeing the execution of the operator's obligations.
(164)
In order to minimise the administrative burden for operators and authorities, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of setting thresholds below which the obligation to issue or present an export licence may not be required, designating destinations or operations where an exemption from the obligation to present an export licence can be justified, and permitting, in justified situations, export licences to be granted ex-post.
(165)
In order to address practical situations justifying the full or partial eligibility for export refunds, and in order to help operators bridge the period between the application for and the final payment of the export refund, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of rules on: another date for the refund; advance payment of export refunds, including the conditions for the lodging and release of a security; additional proof where doubts exist as to the real destination of products, and the opportunity for re-importation into the customs territory of the Union; destinations treated as exports from the Union, and the inclusion of destinations within the customs territory of the Union eligible for export refunds.
(166)
In order to ensure equal access to export refunds for exporters of products listed in Annex I to the Treaties and of products processed therefrom, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of applying certain rules for agricultural products to products exported in the form of processed goods.
(167)
In order to ensure that products benefiting from export refunds are exported from the customs territory of the Union and to avoid their return to that territory, as well as to minimise the administrative burden for operators in generating and submitting proof that refund products reached a country of destination for differentiated refunds, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of rules on: the time limit by which the exit from the customs territory of the Union must be finalised, including the time for temporary re-entry; the processing that products benefiting from export refunds may undergo during that period; the proof of having reached a destination in order to be eligible for differentiated refunds; the refund thresholds and conditions under which exporters may be exempted from such proof; and conditions for approval of proof, provided by independent third parties, of reaching a destination where differentiated refunds apply.
(168)
In order to encourage exporters to respect animal welfare conditions, and in order to enable the competent authorities to verify correct expenditure of export refunds where this is conditional on respect for animal welfare requirements, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of animal welfare requirements outside the customs territory of the Union, including the use of independent third parties.
(169)
In order to take account of the specific characteristics of the different sectors, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of specific requirements and conditions for operators and of the products eligible for an export refund, and the establishment of coefficients for the purposes of calculating export refunds, taking into account the ageing process of certain spirit drinks obtained from cereals.
(170)
Minimum export prices for flowering bulbs are no longer useful and should be abolished.
(171)
In accordance with Article 42 TFEU, the provisions of the TFEU concerning competition apply to the production of and trade in agricultural products only to the extent determined by Union legislation within the framework of Article 43(2) TFEU and in accordance with the procedure laid down therein.
(172)
In view of the specific characteristics of the agricultural sector and its reliance on the good functioning of the entire food supply chain, including the effective application of competition rules in all related sectors throughout the whole food chain, which can be highly concentrated, special attention should be paid to the application of the competition rules laid down in Article 42 TFEU. To that end, there is a need for close cooperation between the Commission and the competition authorities of Member States. Moreover, guidelines adopted, where appropriate, by the Commission are a suitable instrument to provide guidance to undertakings and other stakeholders concerned.
(173)
It should be provided that the rules on competition relating to the agreements, decisions and practices referred to in Article 101 TFEU and to abuse of a dominant position apply to the production of, and the trade in, agricultural products, provided that their application does not jeopardise the attainment of the objectives of the CAP.
(174)
A special approach should be allowed in the case of farmers' or producer organisations or their associations, the objective of which is the joint production or marketing of agricultural products or the use of joint facilities, unless such joint action excludes competition or jeopardises the attainment of the objectives of Article 39 TFEU.
(175)
Without prejudice to the regulation of supply for certain products, such as cheese and ham benefitting from a protected designation of origin or a protected geographic indication, or wine, which is governed by a specific set of rules, a special approach should be taken as regards certain activities of interbranch organisations on the condition that they do not lead to the partitioning of markets, affect the sound operation of the CMO, distort or eliminate competition, entail the fixing of prices or quotas, or create discrimination.
(176)
The proper functioning of the internal market would be jeopardised by the granting of national aid. Therefore, the provisions of the TFEU concerning State aid should, as a general rule, apply to agricultural products. This notwithstanding, in certain situations exceptions should be allowed. Where such exceptions exist, the Commission should be in a position to draw up a list of existing, new or proposed national aid, to make appropriate observations to Member States and to propose suitable measures.
(177)
The provisions on the grubbing-up premium and certain measures under wine support programmes should not, in themselves, preclude national payments for the same purposes.
(178)
Due to the specific economic situation of the production and marketing of reindeer and reindeer products, Finland and Sweden should continue to grant national payments in that regard.
(179)
In Finland, sugar beet growing is subject to particular geographical and climatic conditions which adversely affect the sector in addition to the general effects of the sugar reform. That Member State should therefore be authorised, on a permanent basis, to make national payments to its sugar beet growers.
(180)
Member States should be able to make national payments in order to co-finance the apiculture measures laid down under this Regulation, as well as to protect of apiaries disadvantaged by structural or natural conditions or subject to economic development programmes, except national payment allocated for production or trade.
(181)
Member States participating in the schemes to improve access to food for children should be able to grant national aid in addition to Union aid for the supply of the products and for certain related costs.
(182)
In order to address justified cases of crisis even after the end of the transitional period, Member States should be able to make national payments for crisis distillation within an overall budgetary limit of 15 % of the respective value of the Member State's relevant yearly budget for its national support programme. Such national payments should be notified to the Commission and approved before being granted.
(183)
Member States should be allowed to continue to make national payments for nuts as currently provided for under Article 120 of Regulation (EC) No 73/2009, in order to cushion the effects of decoupling of the former Union aid scheme for nuts. In the interest of clarity, since that Regulation is to be repealed, those national payments should be provided for in this Regulation.
(184)
Special intervention measures should be provided in order to react efficiently and effectively against threats of market disturbance. The scope of those measures should be defined.
(185)
In order to react efficiently and effectively against threats of market disturbance caused by significant price rises or falls on internal or external markets, or other events and circumstances significantly disturbing or threatening to disturb the market, where that situation, or its effects on the market, is likely to continue or deteriorate, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the measures necessary to address that market situation, while respecting any obligations resulting from international agreements and provided that any other measures available under this Regulation appear to be insufficient, including measures to extend or modify the scope, duration or other aspects of other measures provided for under this Regulation, or provide for export refunds, or suspend import duties, in whole or in part, including for certain quantities or periods, as necessary.
(186)
Restrictions to free circulation resulting from the application of measures intended to combat the spread of animal diseases could cause difficulties on the market in one or more Member States. Experience shows that serious market disturbances such as a significant drop in consumption or in prices may be attributed to a loss in consumer confidence due to public health or animal or plant health risks. In the light of experience, measures attributable to a loss in consumer confidence should be extended to plant products.
(187)
The exceptional market support measures for beef and veal, milk and milk products, pigmeat, sheepmeat and goatmeat, eggs and poultrymeat should be directly related to health and veterinary measures adopted in order to combat the spread of disease. They should be taken at the request of Member States in order to avoid serious disruption on the markets.
(188)
In order to react effectively to exceptional circumstances, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of extending the list of products, as set out in this Regulation, in respect of which exceptional support measures may be adopted.
(189)
The Commission should be authorised to adopt the necessary measures to solve specific problems in case of emergency.
(190)
Reacting efficiently and effectively against threats of market disturbance may be of particular importance for the milk sector. Similarly, specific problems in case of emergency may arise. It is therefore necessary to emphasise that the adoption by the Commission of the above mentioned measures in case of market disturbance, including market imbalance, or those needed to solve specific problems in case of emergency may address in particular the milk sector.
(191)
In order to respond to periods of severe market imbalance, specific categories of collective actions by private operators may be appropriate, as exceptional measures, in order to stabilise the sectors concerned, subject to precise safeguards, limits and conditions. Where such actions could fall under the scope of Article 101(1) TFEU, the Commission should be able to provide a derogation for a limited period. These actions should however complement Union action in the framework of public intervention and private storage or exceptional measures envisaged by this Regulation, and should not impair the functioning of the internal market.
(192)
It should be possible to require undertakings, Member States or third countries to submit communications for the purposes of applying this Regulation, monitoring, analysing and managing the market in agricultural products, ensuring market transparency and the proper functioning of CAP measures, checking, controlling, monitoring, evaluating and auditing CAP measures, and complying with the requirements laid down in international agreements, including notification requirements under those agreements. In order to ensure a harmonised, streamlined and simplified approach, the Commission should be empowered to adopt the necessary measures regarding communications. In so doing, it should take into account the data needs and synergies between potential data sources.
(193)
In order to ensure the integrity of information systems and the authenticity and legibility of documents and associated data transmitted, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of the nature and type of the information to be notified; the categories of data to be processed and maximum retention periods; the purpose of processing, in particular in the event of the publication of such data and their transfer to third countries; the access rights to the information or information systems made available; and the conditions of publication of the information.
(194)
Union law concerning the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and the free movement of such data, in particular Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
10
)
 and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
11
)
 is applicable.
(195)
The European Data Protection Supervisor was consulted and delivered an opinion on 14 December 2011 
(
12
)
.
(196)
Funds should be transferred from the Reserve for crises in the agricultural sector under the conditions and procedure referred to in Article 24 of Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013 and paragraph 22 of the Interinstitutional 17 December 2013 Agreement between the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on budgetary discipline, cooperation in budgetary matters and on sound financial management 
(
13
)
, and it should be clarified that this Regulation is the applicable basic act.
(197)
In order to ensure the smooth transition from the arrangements provided for in Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 to those laid down in this Regulation, the power to adopt certain acts should be delegated to the Commission in respect of establishing the necessary measures, in particular those necessary to protect the acquired rights and legitimate expectations of undertakings.
(198)
The use of urgency procedure when adopting delegated acts under this Regulation should be reserved for exceptional cases where imperative grounds of urgency so require in order to react efficiently and effectively against threats of market disturbance or where market disturbances are occurring. The choice of an urgency procedure should be justified and the cases in which the urgency procedure should be used should be specified.
(199)
In order to ensure uniform conditions for the implementation of this Regulation, implementing powers should be conferred on the Commission. Those powers should be exercised in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
14
)
.
(200)
The examination procedure should be used for the adoption of the acts implementing this Regulation given that those acts relate to the CAP as referred to in point (b)(ii) of Article 2(2) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011. However, the advisory procedure should be used for the adoption of the acts implementing this Regulation relating to competition matters given that the advisory procedure is used in general for the adoption of implementing acts in the field of competition law.
(201)
The Commission should adopt immediately applicable implementing acts relating to adopting, amending or revoking Union safeguard measures, to suspending the use of processing or inward or outward processing arrangements, if that is necessary to react immediately to the market situation, and to resolving specific problems, in an emergency, which need to be dealt with immediately, where, in duly justified cases, imperative grounds of urgency so require.
(202)
In respect of certain measures under this Regulation which require swift action or which consist in the mere application of general provisions to specific situations without involving a discretion, the Commission should be empowered to adopt implementing acts without applying Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
(203)
The Commission should further be empowered to carry out certain administrative or management tasks which do not entail the adoption of delegated or implementing acts.
(204)
This Regulation should provide for certain specific rules concerning Croatia in accordance with the Act of Accession of Croatia 
(
15
)
.
(205)
Pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007, several measures by sector will expire within a reasonable period following the entry in force of this Regulation. After the repeal of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007, the relevant provisions should continue to apply until the end of the schemes concerned.
(206)
Council Regulation (EEC) No 922/72 
(
16
)
 concerning aid for silkworms for the 1972/1973 rearing year is now obsolete; Regulation (EEC) No 234/79 concerning the procedures for adjusting the Common Customs Tariff nomenclature is superseded by this Regulation; Council Regulation (EC) No 1601/96 
(
17
)
 concerning aid to hops producers for the 1995 harvest is a temporary measure, which, by its nature, is now obsolete. Council Regulation (EC) No 1037/2001 
(
18
)
 authorising the offer and delivery of certain imported wines has been superseded by the provisions of the Agreement between the European Community and the United States of America on trade in wine adopted by Council Decision 2006/232/EC 
(
19
)
, and is therefore obsolete. In the interests of clarity and legal certainty, those Regulations should be repealed.
(207)
Certain rules in the milk and milk products sector, in particular those concerning contractual relations and negotiations; regulation of the supply of cheese with a protected designation of origin or protected geographical indication; and declarations by first purchasers, producer organisations, associations of producer organisations and interbranch organisations have recently entered into force and remain justified in the current economic circumstances of the dairy market and the structure of the supply chain. They should therefore be applied in that sector for a sufficiently long period (both before and after the abolition of milk quotas) to allow them to have full effect. However, those rules should be temporary in nature and should be subject to review. The Commission should adopt reports on the development of the milk market, covering, in particular, potential incentives to encourage farmers to enter into joint production agreements, the first of which is to be submitted by 30 June 2014, and the second by 31 December 2018,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS REGULATION:
PART I
INTRODUCTORY PROVISIONS
Article 1
Scope
1.   This Regulation establishes a common organisation of the markets for agricultural products, which means all the products listed in Annex I to the Treaties with the exception of the fishery and aquaculture products as defined in Union legislative acts on the common organisation of the markets in fishery and aquaculture products.
2.   Agricultural products as defined in paragraph 1 shall be divided into the following sectors as listed in the respective parts of Annex I:
(a)
cereals, Part I;
(b)
rice, Part II;
(c)
sugar, Part III;
(d)
dried fodder, Part IV;
(e)
seeds, Part V;
(f)
hops, Part VI;
(g)
olive oil and table olives, Part VII;
(h)
flax and hemp, Part VIII;
(i)
fruit and vegetables, Part IX;
(j)
processed fruit and vegetable products, Part X;
(k)
bananas, Part XI;
(l)
wine, Part XII;
(m)
live trees and other plants, bulbs, roots and the like, cut flowers and ornamental foliage, Part XIII;
(n)
tobacco, Part XIV;
(o)
beef and veal, Part XV;
(p)
milk and milk products, Part XVI;
(q)
pigmeat, Part XVII;
(r)
sheepmeat and goatmeat, Part XVIII;
(s)
eggs, Part XIX;
(t)
poultrymeat, Part XX;
(u)
ethyl alcohol of agricultural origin, Part XXI;
(v)
apiculture products, Part XXII;
(w)
silkworms, Part XXIII;
(x)
other products, Part XXIV.
Article 2
General common agricultural policy (CAP) provisions
Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013 and the provisions adopted pursuant to it shall apply in relation to the measures set out in this Regulation.
Article 3
Definitions
1.   For the purposes of this Regulation, the definitions concerning certain sectors as set out in Annex II shall apply.
2.   The definitions set out in Section B of Part II of Annex II shall only apply until the end of the 2016/2017 marketing year for sugar.
3.   The definitions set out in Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013, Regulation (EU) No 1307/2013 
(
20
)
 of the European Parliament and of the Council and Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
21
)
 shall apply for the purposes of this Regulation, save as otherwise provided for in this Regulation.
4.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the rice sector, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 amending the definitions concerning the rice sector set out in Part I of Annex II to the extent necessary to update the definitions in the light of market developments.
5.   For the purposes of this Regulation:
(a)
"less developed regions" means those regions defined as such in point (a) of the first subparagraph of Article 90(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1303/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
22
)
.
(b)
"adverse climatic event which can be assimilated to a natural disaster" means weather conditions such as frost, hail, ice, rain or drought which destroy more than 30 % of the average annual production of a given farmer in the preceding three-year period or a three-year average based on the preceding five-year period, excluding the highest and lowest entry.
Article 4
Adjustments to the Common Customs Tariff nomenclature used for agricultural products
Where necessary in order to take into account amendments to the combined nomenclature, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 adjusting the description of products and references in this Regulation to the headings or subheadings of the combined nomenclature.
Article 5
Conversion rates for rice
The Commission may adopt implementing acts:
(a)
fixing the conversion rates for rice at various stages of processing, the processing costs and the value of by-products;
(b)
adopting all necessary measures regarding the application of conversion rates for rice.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 6
Marketing years
The following marketing years shall be established:
(a)
1 January to 31 December of a given year for the fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables and banana sectors;
(b)
1 April to 31 March of the following year for the dried fodder and silkworm sectors;
(c)
1 July to 30 June of the following year for:
(i)
the cereals sector;
(ii)
the seeds sector;
(iii)
the olive oil and table olives sector;
(iv)
the flax and hemp sector;
(v)
the milk and milk products sector;
(d)
1 August to 31 July of the following year for the wine sector;
(e)
1 September to 31 August of the following year for the rice sector;
(f)
1 October to 30 September of the following year for the sugar sector.
Article 7
Reference thresholds
1.   The following reference thresholds are fixed:
(a)
as regards the cereals sector, EUR 101,31/tonne, related to the wholesale stage for goods delivered to the warehouse, before unloading;
(b)
as regards paddy rice, EUR 150/tonne for the standard quality as defined in point A of Annex III, related to the wholesale stage for goods delivered to the warehouse, before unloading;
(c)
as regards sugar of standard quality as defined in point B of Annex III, related to unpacked sugar, ex-factory:
(i)
for white sugar: EUR 404,4/tonne;
(ii)
for raw sugar: EUR 335,2/tonne;
(d)
as regards the beef and veal sector, EUR 2 224/tonne for carcasses of male bovine animals of conformation/fat cover class R3 as laid down in the Union scale for the classification of carcasses of bovine animals aged eight months or more referred to in point A of Annex IV;
(e)
as regards the milk and milk products sector:
(i)
EUR 246,39 per 100 kg for butter;
(ii)
EUR 169,80 per 100 kg for skimmed milk powder;
(f)
as regards pigmeat, EUR 1 509,39/tonne for pig carcasses of a standard quality defined in terms of weight and lean meat content as laid down in the Union scale for the classification of pig carcasses referred to in point B of Annex IV as follows:
(i)
carcasses weighing from 60 to less than 120 kg: class E;
(ii)
carcasses weighing from 120 to 180 kg: class R;
(g)
as regards the olive oil sector:
(i)
EUR 1 779/tonne for extra virgin olive oil;
(ii)
EUR 1 710/tonne for virgin olive oil;
(iii)
EUR 1 524/tonne for lampante olive oil with two degrees of free acidity, this amount being reduced by EUR 36,70/tonne for each additional degree of acidity.
2.   The reference thresholds provided for in paragraph 1 shall be kept under review by the Commission, taking account of objective criteria, notably developments in production, costs of production (particularly inputs), and market trends. When necessary, the reference thresholds shall be updated in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure in the light of developments in production and markets.
PART II
INTERNAL MARKET
TITLE I
MARKET INTERVENTION
CHAPTER I
Public intervention and aid for private storage
Section 1
General provisions on public intervention and aid for private storage
Article 8
Scope
This Chapter lays down rules on market intervention concerning:
(a)
public intervention, where products are bought in by the competent authorities of the Member States and stored by them until disposed of; and
(b)
granting of aid for the storage of products by private operators.
Article 9
Origin of eligible products
Products eligible for buying-in under public intervention or for the granting of aid for private storage shall originate in the Union. In addition, if they come from crops, those crops shall have been harvested in the Union, and if they come from milk, that milk shall have been produced in the Union.
Article 10
Union scales for the classification of carcasses
Union scales for the classification of carcasses shall apply in accordance with, respectively, points A and B of Annex IV in the beef and veal sector as regards carcasses of bovine animals aged eight months or more and in the pigmeat sector as regards pigs other than those that have been used for breeding.
In the sheepmeat and goatmeat sector, Member States may apply a Union scale for the classification of sheep carcasses in accordance with the rules laid down in point C of Annex IV.
Section 2
Public intervention
Article 11
Products eligible for public intervention
Public intervention shall apply in respect of the following products in accordance with the conditions laid down in this Section and any additional requirements and conditions that may be determined by the Commission, by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 19 and implementing acts pursuant to Article 20:
(a)
common wheat, durum wheat, barley and maize;
(b)
paddy rice;
(c)
fresh or chilled meat of the beef and veal sector falling within CN codes 0201 10 00  and 0201 20 20  to 0201 20 50 ;
(d)
butter produced directly and exclusively from pasteurised cream obtained directly and exclusively from cow's milk in an approved undertaking in the Union of a minimum butterfat content, by weight, of 82 % and of a maximum water content, by weight, of 16 %;
(e)
skimmed milk powder of top quality made from cow's milk in an approved undertaking in the Union by the spray process, with a minimum protein content of 34,0 % by weight of the fat free dry matter.
Article 12
Public intervention periods
Public intervention shall be available for:
(a)
common wheat, durum wheat, barley and maize, from 1 November to 31 May;
(b)
paddy rice, from 1 April to 31 July;
(c)
beef and veal, throughout the year;
(d)
butter and skimmed milk powder, from 1 March to 30 September.
Article 13
Opening and closing of public intervention
1.   During the periods referred to in Article 11, public intervention:
(a)
shall be open for common wheat, butter and skimmed milk powder;
(b)
may be opened by the Commission, by means of implementing acts, for durum wheat, barley, maize and paddy rice (including specific varieties or types of paddy rice), if the market situation so requires. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2);
(c)
may be opened for the beef and veal sector by the Commission, by means of implementing acts adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3), if, over a representative period determined pursuant to point (c) of the first paragraph of Article 20 the average market price in a Member State or in a region of a Member State, recorded on the basis of the Union scale for the classification of carcasses of bovine animals referred to in point A of Annex IV, is below 85 % of the reference threshold laid down in point (d) of Article 7(1).
2.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts closing public intervention for the beef and veal sector where, over a representative period determined pursuant to point (c) of the first paragraph of Article 20, the conditions provided for in point (c) of paragraph 1 of this Article are no longer fulfilled. Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
Article 14
Buying-in at a fixed price or tendering
Where public intervention is open pursuant to Article 13(1), measures on fixing buying-in prices for the products referred to in Article 11 as well as, where applicable, measures on quantitative limitations where buying-in is carried out at a fixed price, shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Article 15
Public intervention price
1.   Public intervention price means:
(a)
the price at which products shall be bought in under public intervention where this is done at a fixed price; or
(b)
the maximum price at which products eligible for public intervention may be bought in where this is done by tendering.
2.   The measures on fixing the level of the public intervention price, including the amounts of increases and reductions, shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Article 16
General principles on disposal from public intervention
1.   Disposal of products bought in under public intervention shall take place in such a way as to:
(a)
avoid any disturbance of the market,
(b)
ensure equal access to goods and equal treatment of purchasers, and
(c)
be in compliance with the commitments resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU.
2.   Products bought in under public intervention may be disposed of by making them available for the scheme for food distribution to the most deprived in the Union as set out in the relevant Union legal acts. In such cases, the accounting value of such products shall be at the level of the relevant fixed public intervention price referred to in Article 14(2) of this Regulation.
3.   Each year the Commission shall publish details of the conditions under which products bought in under public intervention were sold in the previous year.
Section 3
Aid for private storage
Article 17
Eligible products
Aid for private storage may be granted in respect of the following products in accordance with the conditions set out in this Section and any further requirements and conditions to be adopted by the Commission, by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 18(1) or Article 19 and implementing acts pursuant to Article 18(2) or Article 20:
(a)
white sugar;
(b)
olive oil;
(c)
flax fibre;
(d)
fresh or chilled meat of bovine animals aged eight months or more;
(e)
butter produced from cream obtained directly and exclusively from cow's milk;
(f)
cheese;
(g)
skimmed milk powder made from cow's milk;
(h)
pigmeat;
(i)
sheepmeat and goatmeat.
Point (f) of the first paragraph is restricted to cheese benefiting from a protected designation of origin or from a protected geographical indication under Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012 that is stored beyond the period of maturation laid down in the product specification for the product referred to in Article 7 of that Regulation and/or a period of maturation that contributes to increasing the value of the cheese.
Article 18
Conditions for granting aid
1.   In order to provide for market transparency, the Commission shall, where necessary, be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down the conditions under which it may decide to grant private storage aid for the products listed in Article 17, taking into account:
(a)
average recorded Union market prices and the reference thresholds and production costs for the products concerned; and/or
(b)
the need to respond in a timely way to a particularly difficult market situation or economic developments having a significant negative impact on the margins in the sector.
2.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts
(a)
granting private storage aid for the products listed in Article 17, taking into account the conditions referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article;
(b)
restricting the granting of private storage aid.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
3.   Measures on fixing the amount of aid for private storage provided for in Article 17 shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Section 4
Common provisions on public intervention and aid for private storage
Article 19
Delegated powers
1.   In order to ensure that products bought in under public intervention or subject to aid for private storage are suitable for long-term storage and are of sound, fair and marketable quality, and in order to take into account the specific characteristics of the different sectors for the purposes of ensuring the cost-effective operation of public intervention and private storage, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down the requirements and conditions to be met by those products, in addition to the requirements laid down in this Regulation. Those requirements and conditions shall aim to guarantee, for the products bought in and stored:
(a)
their quality with respect to quality parameters, quality groups, quality grades, categories, product characteristics and age;
(b)
their eligibility with respect to quantities, packaging including labelling, preservation, previous storage contracts, approval of undertakings and the stage of the products to which the public intervention price and the aid for private storage applies.
2.   In order to take account of the specific characteristics of the cereals and paddy rice sectors, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down the quality criteria as regards both buying-in and sales of common wheat, durum wheat, barley, maize and paddy rice.
3.   In order to ensure appropriate storage capacity and the efficiency of the public intervention system in terms of cost-effectiveness, distribution and access for operators, and in order to maintain the quality of products bought in under public intervention for their disposal at the end of the storage period, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down:
(a)
the requirements to be fulfilled by storage places for all products subject to public intervention;
(b)
rules on the storage of products inside and outside the Member State responsible for them and for the treatment of such products as regards customs duties and any other amounts to be granted or levied under the CAP.
4.   In order to ensure that aid for private storage has the desired effect on the market, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down:
(a)
rules and conditions applicable where the quantity stored is lower than the contracted quantity;
(b)
the conditions for granting an advance payment of such aid;
(c)
the conditions under which it may be decided that products covered by private storage contracts may be re-marketed or disposed of.
5.   In order to ensure the proper functioning of the public intervention and private storage systems, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227:
(a)
providing for the use of tendering procedures guaranteeing equal access to goods and equal treatment of operators;
(b)
laying down the additional conditions to be fulfilled by operators in order to facilitate the effective management and control of the system for Member States and operators;
(c)
laying down the requirement for operators to lodge a security guaranteeing the fulfilment of their obligations.
6.   In order to take account of technical developments and of the needs of sectors referred to in Article 10, as well as of the need to standardise the presentation of the different products for the purposes of improving market transparency, price recording and the application of the market intervention measures, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227:
(a)
adapting and updating the provisions of Annex IV on the Union scales for the classification, identification and presentation of carcasses;
(b)
laying down supplementary provisions relating to classification, including by qualified classifiers, to grading, including by automated grading techniques, to identification, weighing and marking of carcasses and to the calculation of average Union prices and to the weighting coefficients used in the calculation of those prices;
(c)
laying down, in the beef and veal sector, derogations from provisions and specific derogations which may be granted by Member States to slaughterhouses in which few bovine animals are slaughtered, and additional provisions for the products concerned, including regarding the classes of conformation and fat cover and, in sheepmeat sector, further provisions as regards weight, colour of meat and fat cover and the criteria for the classification of light lambs;
(d)
providing Member States with the authorisation not to apply the grading scale for classification of pig carcasses and the authorisation to use assessment criteria in addition to weight and estimated lean-meat content, or laying down derogations from that scale.
Article 20
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission shall adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the uniform application of this Chapter. Those measures may, in particular, concern the following:
(a)
the costs payable by the operator where products delivered for public intervention do not meet the minimum quality requirements;
(b)
the fixing of minimum storage capacity for intervention storage places;
(c)
the representative periods, markets, and market prices necessary for the application of this Chapter;
(d)
the delivery of the products to be bought in under public intervention, the transport costs to be borne by the offerer, the taking over of the products by paying agencies and the payment;
(e)
the different operations connected with the boning process for the beef and veal sector;
(f)
the practical arrangements for the packaging, marketing and labelling of products;
(g)
the procedures for the approval of undertakings producing butter and skimmed milk powder for the purposes of this Chapter;
(h)
any authorisation of storage outside the territory of the Member State where the products have been bought in and stored;
(i)
the sale or disposal of products bought in under public intervention, regarding, in particular, selling prices, the conditions for removal from storage, the subsequent use or destination of products released, including procedures relating to products made available for use in the scheme referred to in Article 16(2), including transfers between Member States;
(j)
in respect of products bought in under public intervention, the provisions relating to the possibility for Member States to sell, at their own responsibility, small quantities remaining in storage or quantities which may no longer be repackaged or which have deteriorated;
(k)
in respect of private storage, the conclusion and the content of contracts between the competent authority of the Member State and the applicants;
(l)
the placing and keeping of products in private storage and their removal from storage;
(m)
the duration of the private storage period and the provisions according to which such periods, once specified in the contracts, may be curtailed or extended;
(n)
the procedures to be followed for buying-in at a fixed price, including the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged, or for the granting of aid fixed in advance for private storage;
(o)
the use of tendering procedures, both for public intervention and for private storage, in particular as regards:
(i)
the submission of offers or tenders and the minimum quantity for an application or submission;
(ii)
the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged; and
(iii)
the selection of offers ensuring that preference is given to those which are most favourable to the Union whilst permitting that the award of a contract does not necessarily ensue;
(p)
the implementation of Union scales for the classification of beef, pig and sheep carcasses;
(q)
a different presentation of carcasses and half carcasses than the one laid down in point A.IV of Annex IV for the purpose of establishing market prices;
(r)
the corrective factors to be applied by Member States to be used for a different presentation of beef and sheep carcasses where the reference presentation is not used;
(s)
the practical arrangements for the marking of classified carcasses and for the calculation by the Commission of the weighted average Union price for beef, pig and sheep carcasses;
(t)
the authorisation of Member States to provide, with regard to pigs slaughtered in their territory, for a different presentation of pig carcasses than the one laid down in point B.III of Annex IV, if one of the following conditions is fulfilled:
(i)
normal commercial practice in their territory differs from the standard presentation defined in the first subparagraph of point B.III of Annex IV;
(ii)
technical requirements warrant it;
(iii)
carcasses are dehided in a uniform manner;
(u)
the provisions for the on-thespot review of the application of classification of carcasses in Member States by a Union committee composed of experts from the Commission and experts appointed by Member States in order to ensure the accuracy and reliability of the classification of carcasses. Those provisions shall provide for the Union to bear the costs resulting from the review activity.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 21
Other implementing powers
The Commission shall adopt implementing acts in order to authorise Member States to use for lambs of less than 13 kg carcass weight, by way of derogation from point C.III of Annex IV, the following criteria for classification:
(a)
carcass weight;
(b)
colour of meat;
(c)
fat cover.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
CHAPTER II
Aid schemes
Section 1
Schemes to improve access to food
Article 22
Target group
Aid schemes intended to improve the distribution of agricultural products and improving children's eating habits are aimed at children who regularly attend nurseries, pre-schools or primary or secondary-level educational establishments which are administered or recognised by the competent authorities of Member States.
Subsection 1
School fruit and vegetables scheme
Article 23
Aid for the supply of fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables and banana products to children
1.   Union aid shall be granted for:
(a)
the supply to children in the educational establishments referred to in Article 22 of products of the fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables, and bananas sectors; and
(b)
certain related costs linked to logistics and distribution, equipment, publicity, monitoring, evaluation and accompanying measures.
2.   Member States wishing to participate in the scheme shall draw up, at national or regional level, a prior strategy for its implementation. They shall also provide for the accompanying measures necessary to make the scheme effective, which may include information on measures for education about healthy eating habits, about local food chains and about combating food wastage.
3.   When drawing up their strategies, Member States shall draw up a list of products of the fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables, and bananas sectors that will be eligible under their respective schemes. This list shall not include products that are listed in Annex V.
However, in duly justified cases, such as where a Member State wants to ensure a broad assortment of products under its scheme or wants to make its scheme more attractive, its strategy may provide that such products may become eligible if only limited amounts of the substances referred to in that Annex are added.
Member States shall ensure that their competent health authorities endorse the list of such products that are eligible under their scheme.
Member States shall choose their products on the basis of objective criteria which may include health and environmental considerations, seasonality, variety or availability of produce, giving priority, as far as practicable, to products originating in the Union, and particularly to local purchasing, local markets, short supply chains or environmental benefits.
4.   Measures on fixing the Union aid referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
5.   The Union aid referred to in paragraph 1 shall be allocated to each Member State on the basis of objective criteria based on their proportion of six- to ten-year old children.
Member States participating in the scheme shall apply every year for Union aid on the basis of their strategy referred to in paragraph 2.
Measures on fixing the minimum amount of Union aid for each Member State participating in the scheme and on the indicative and definitive allocations of aid to Member States shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
6.   Union aid provided for in paragraph 1 shall not be used to replace funding for any existing national school fruit schemes providing fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables, and bananas or other school distribution schemes that include such products.
However, if a Member State already has a scheme in place that would be eligible for Union aid under this Article and intends to extend it or make it more effective, including as regards the target group of the scheme, its duration or eligible products, Union aid may be granted provided that the limits set out in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU are respected as regards the proportion of Union aid to the total national contribution. In such a case, the Member State shall indicate in its implementation strategy how it intends to extend its scheme or make it more effective.
7.   Member States may, in addition to Union aid, grant national aid in accordance with Article 217.
8.   The Union school fruit and vegetables scheme shall be without prejudice to any separate national school fruit and vegetables schemes which are compatible with Union law.
9.   The Union may also finance, under Article 6 of Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013, information, monitoring and evaluation measures relating to the school fruit and vegetables scheme, including measures raising public awareness of it, and related networking measures.
10.   Member States participating in the scheme shall publicise, at the places where the food is distributed, their involvement in the aid scheme and the fact that it is subsidised by the Union.
Article 24
Delegated powers
1.   In order to promote the healthy eating habits of children and to ensure that the aid is aimed at children in the target group referred to in Article 22, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning rules on:
(a)
the additional criteria related to the targeting of aid by Member States;
(b)
the approval and selection of aid applicants by Member States;
(c)
the drawing-up of the national or regional strategies and on accompanying measures.
2.   In order to ensure the efficient and targeted use of Union funds, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning:
(a)
the method for reallocating the indicative allocation of aid referred to in Article 23(5) between Member States on the basis of requests for aid received;
(b)
the costs in Member States' strategies that are eligible for Union aid and the possibility of fixing an overall ceiling for specific costs;
(c)
the obligation for Member States to monitor and evaluate the effectiveness of their school fruit and vegetables schemes.
3.   In order to promote awareness of the scheme, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 requiring Member States with a school fruit and vegetables scheme to publicise the subsidising role of the Union aid.
Article 25
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Subsection, including:
(a)
the information to be contained in Member States' strategies;
(b)
the aid applications and payments;
(c)
the methods of publicising, and networking measures in respect of, the scheme;
(d)
the submission, format and content of monitoring and evaluation reports by Member States participating in the Union school fruit and vegetables scheme.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Subsection 2
School milk scheme
Article 26
Aid for the supply of milk and milk products to children
1.   Union aid shall be granted for supplying to children in educational establishments referred to in Article 22 certain milk and processed milk products falling within CN codes 0401 , 0403 , 0404 90  and 0406  or CN code 2202 90 .
2.   From 1 August 2015, Member States, at national or regional level, wishing to participate in the scheme shall have a prior strategy for its implementation. They may also provide for the accompanying measures, which may include information on measures for education about healthy eating habits, about local food chains and about combating food wastage, that are necessary to make the programme effective.
3.   When drawing up their strategies, Member States shall draw up a list of milk and milk products that will be eligible under their respective schemes, in accordance with the rules adopted by the Commission pursuant to Article 27.
4.   Except for free distribution of meals to children in educational establishments, Union aid referred to in paragraph 1 shall not be used to replace funding for any existing national milk and milk products schemes or other school distribution schemes that include milk or milk products. However, if a Member State already has a scheme in place that would be eligible for Union aid under this Article and intends to extend it or make it more effective, including as regards the target group of the scheme, its duration or eligible products, Union aid may be granted. In such a case, the Member State shall indicate in its implementation strategy how it intends to extend its scheme or make it more effective.
5.   Member States may, in addition to Union aid, grant national aid in accordance with Article 217.
6.   The Union school milk and milk products scheme shall be without prejudice to any separate national school schemes to encourage the consumption of milk and milk products that are compatible with Union law.
7.   Measures on fixing the Union aid for all milk and milk products and the maximum quantity eligible for Union aid provided for in paragraph 1 shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
8.   Member States participating in the scheme shall publicise, at the places where the food is distributed, their involvement in the aid scheme and the fact that it is subsidised by the Union.
Article 27
Delegated powers
1.   In order to take into account the evolution in consumption patterns for dairy products, the innovations and developments on the dairy products market, the availability of products on the different markets of the Union, and nutritional aspects, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 determining:
(a)
the products that are eligible for the scheme, in accordance with the provisions laid down in Article 26(1) and taking into account nutritional aspects;
(b)
the drawing up of the national or regional strategies by Member States, including accompanying measures where applicable; and
(c)
measures necessary for monitoring and evaluation.
2.   In order to ensure the efficient and effective use of Union aid, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning:
(a)
rules on the eligibility for the aid of beneficiaries and applicants;
(b)
the requirement for the applicants to be approved by the Member States;
(c)
the use of dairy products benefiting from the aid in the preparation of meals in educational establishments.
3.   In order to ensure that aid applicants respect their obligations, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning the requirement to lodge a security where an advance of aid is paid.
4.   In order to promote awareness of the aid scheme, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 specifying the conditions in accordance with which Member States are to publicise their participation in the aid scheme and the fact that it is subsidised by the Union.
5.   In order to ensure that the aid is reflected in the price at which the products are available under the scheme, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down rules on the establishment of price monitoring under the scheme.
Article 28
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Subsection including on:
(a)
the procedures to ensure the respect of the maximum quantity eligible for the aid;
(b)
the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged where an advance payment is made;
(c)
the information to be supplied to Member States for approval of applicants, aid applications and payments;
(d)
the methods of publicising the scheme;
(e)
the management of price monitoring pursuant to Article 27(5).
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 2
Aid in the olive oil and table olives sector
Article 29
Programmes to support the olive oil and table olives sector
1.   The Union shall finance three-year work programmes to be drawn up by producer organisations recognised under Article 152, associations of producer organisations recognised under Article 156 or interbranch organisations recognised under Article 157 in one or more of the following areas:
(a)
market follow-up and management in the olive oil and table olives sector;
(b)
the improvement of the environmental impact of olive cultivation;
(c)
the improvement of the competitiveness of olive cultivation through modernisation;
(d)
the improvement of the production quality of olive oil and table olives;
(e)
the traceability system, the certification and protection of the quality of olive oil and table olives, in particular the monitoring of the quality of olive oils sold to final consumers, under the authority of the national administrations;
(f)
the dissemination of information on measures carried out by producer organisations, associations of producer organisations or interbranch organisations to improve the quality of olive oil and table olives.
2.   The Union financing of the work programmes referred to in paragraph 1 shall be:
(a)
EUR 11 098 000 per year for Greece;
(b)
EUR 576 000 per year for France; and
(c)
EUR 35 991 000 per year for Italy.
3.   The maximum Union funding for the work programmes referred to in paragraph 1 shall be equal to the amounts withheld by the Member States. The maximum funding of the eligible cost shall be:
(a)
75 % for activities in the areas referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of paragraph 1;
(b)
75 % for fixed assets investments and 50 % for other activities in the area referred to in point (d) of paragraph 1;
(c)
75 % for the work programmes carried out in at least three third countries or non-producing Member States by recognised organisations referred to in paragraph 1 from at least two producer Member States in the areas referred to in points (e) and (f) of paragraph 1, and 50 % for the other activities in these areas.
Complementary financing shall be ensured by the Member State up to 50 % of the costs not covered by the Union funding.
Article 30
Delegated powers
In order to ensure the efficient and effective use of the Union aid provided for in Article 29 and in order to improve the production quality of olive oil and table olives, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning:
(a)
in respect of the areas referred to in Article 29(1), the specific measures that can be financed by the Union aid and the activities and costs that cannot be so financed;
(b)
the minimum allocation by Member States of Union financing to specific areas;
(c)
the requirement to lodge a security when an application for approval of a work programme is submitted and where an advance payment of aid is made;
(d)
the criteria to be taken into account by Member States in the selection and approval of work programmes.
Article 31
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Section concerning:
(a)
the implementation of work programmes and amendments to such programmes;
(b)
the payment of aid, including advance payments of aid;
(c)
the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged when an application for approval of a work programme is submitted and where an advance payment of aid is made.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 3
Aid in the fruit and vegetables sector
Article 32
Operational funds
1.   Producer organisations in the fruit and vegetables sector and/or their associations may set up an operational fund. The fund shall be financed by:
(a)
financial contributions from:
(i)
members of the producer organisation and/or the producer organisation itself; or
(ii)
associations of producer organisations through the members of those associations;
(b)
Union financial assistance, which may be granted to producer organisations, or to their associations where those associations present, manage and implement an operational programme or a partial operational programme, in accordance with the terms and conditions to be adopted by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 37 and implementing acts pursuant to Article 38.
2.   Operational funds shall be used only to finance operational programmes that have been submitted to and approved by Member States.
Article 33
Operational programmes
1.   Operational programmes in the fruit and vegetables sector shall have a minimum duration of three years and a maximum duration of five years. They shall have at least two of the objectives referred to in point (c) of Article 152(1) or two of the following objectives:
(a)
planning of production, including production and consumption forecasting and follow-up;
(b)
improvement of product quality, whether in a fresh or processed form;
(c)
boosting products' commercial value;
(d)
promotion of the products, whether in a fresh or processed form;
(e)
environmental measures, particularly those relating to water, and methods of production respecting the environment, including organic farming;
(f)
crisis prevention and management.
Operational programmes shall be submitted to the Member States for their approval.
2.   Associations of producer organisations may also present an entire or partial operational programme composed of measures identified, but not carried out, by member organisations under their operational programmes. The operational programmes of associations of producer organisations shall be subject to the same rules as operational programmes of producer organisations and shall be considered with the operational programmes of member organisations.
To that end, the Member States shall ensure that:
(a)
measures under operational programmes of an association of producer organisations are entirely financed by contributions of those member organisations of that association and that such funding is collected from the operational funds of those member organisations;
(b)
the measures and their corresponding financial share are identified in the operational programme of each member organisation;
(c)
there is no duplication of funding.
3.   Crisis prevention and management referred to in point (f) of the first subparagraph of paragraph 1 shall be related to avoiding and dealing with crises on the fruit and vegetable markets and shall cover in this context:
(a)
investments making the management of the volumes placed on the market more efficient;
(b)
training measures and exchanges of best practices;
(c)
promotion and communication, whether for prevention or during a crisis period;
(d)
support for the administrative costs of setting up mutual funds;
(e)
replanting of orchards where that is necessary following mandatory grubbing up for health or phytosanitary reasons on the instruction of the Member State competent authority;
(f)
market withdrawal;
(g)
green harvesting or non-harvesting of fruit and vegetables;
(h)
harvest insurance.
Support for harvest insurance shall contribute to safeguarding producers' incomes where there are losses as a consequence of natural disasters, adverse climatic events, diseases or pest infestations.
Insurance contracts shall require that beneficiaries undertake necessary risk prevention measures.
Crisis prevention and management measures, including any repayment of capital and interest as referred to in the fifth subparagraph, shall not comprise more than one third of the expenditure under the operational programme.
Producer organisations may take out loans on commercial terms for financing crisis prevention and management measures. In that case, the repayment of the capital and interest on those loans may form part of the operational programme and so may be eligible for Union financial assistance under Article 34. Any specific action under crisis prevention and management may be financed by such loans or directly, or both.
4.   For the purposes of this Section:
(a)
"green harvesting" means the total harvesting on a given area of unripe non-marketable products which have not been damaged prior to the green harvesting, whether due to climatic reasons, disease or otherwise;
(b)
"non-harvesting" means the termination of the current production cycle on the area concerned where the product is well developed and is of sound, fair and marketable quality. Destruction of products due to a climatic event or disease is not considered as non-harvesting.
5.   Member States shall ensure that:
(a)
operational programmes include two or more environmental actions; or
(b)
at least 10 % of the expenditure under operational programmes covers environmental actions.
Environmental actions shall respect the requirements for agri-environment-climate payments laid down in Article 28(3) of Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013.
Where at least 80 % of the producer members of a producer organisation are subject to one or more identical agri-environment-climate commitments provided for in Article 28(3) of Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013, then each one of those commitments shall count as an environmental action as referred to in point (a) of the first subparagraph of this paragraph.
Support for the environmental actions referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph shall cover additional costs and income foregone resulting from the action.
6.   Member States shall ensure that investments which increase environmental pressure shall only be permitted in situations where effective safeguards to protect the environment from these pressures are in place.
Article 34
Union financial assistance
1.   The Union financial assistance shall be equal to the amount of the financial contributions referred to in point (a) of Article 32(1) actually paid and limited to 50 % of the actual expenditure incurred.
2.   The Union financial assistance shall be limited to 4,1 % of the value of the marketed production of each producer organisation or of their association.
However, in the case of producer organisations, that percentage may be increased to 4,6 % of the value of the marketed production, provided that the amount in excess of 4,1 % of the value of the marketed production is used solely for crisis prevention and management measures.
In the case of associations of producer organisations, that percentage may be increased to 4,7 % of the value of the marketed production, provided that the amount in excess of 4,1 % of the value of the marketed production is used solely for crisis prevention and management measures implemented by the association of producer organisations on behalf of its members.
3.   At the request of a producer organisation, the 50 % limit provided for in paragraph 1 shall be increased to 60 % for an operational programme or part of an operational programme satisfying at least one of the following conditions:
(a)
it is submitted by several Union producer organisations operating in different Member States on transnational schemes;
(b)
it is submitted by one or more producer organisations engaged in schemes operated on an interbranch basis;
(c)
it covers solely specific support for the production of organic products covered by Council Regulation (EC) No 834/2007 
(
23
)
;
(d)
it is the first to be submitted by a recognised producer organisation which is the result of a merger between two recognised producer organisations;
(e)
it is the first to be submitted by a recognised association of producer organisations;
(f)
it is submitted by producer organisations in Member States where producer organisations market less than 20 % of fruit and vegetables production;
(g)
it is submitted by a producer organisation in one of the outermost regions referred to in Article 349 TFEU.
4.   The 50 % limit provided for in paragraph 1 shall be increased to 100 % in the case of market withdrawals of fruit and vegetables which shall not exceed 5 % of the volume of marketed production of each producer organisation and which are disposed of by way of:
(a)
free distribution to charitable organisations and foundations, approved for that purpose by the Member States, for use in their activities to assist persons whose right to public assistance is recognised in national law, in particular because they lack the necessary means of subsistence; or
(b)
free distribution to any of the following: penal institutions, schools, establishments referred to in Article 22, children's holiday camps, hospitals and old people's homes designated by the Member States, which shall take all necessary steps to ensure that the quantities thus distributed are additional to the quantities normally bought in by such establishments.
Article 35
National financial assistance
1.   In regions of the Member States where the degree of organisation of producers in the fruit and vegetables sector is particularly low, the Commission may adopt implementing acts authorising Member States, at their duly substantiated request, to pay producer organisations national financial assistance equal to a maximum of 80 % of the financial contributions referred to in point (a) of Article 32(1). This assistance shall be additional to the operational fund.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   In regions of the Member States where producer organisations, associations of producer organisations and the producer groups referred to in Article 27 of Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013 market less than 15 % of the value of fruit and vegetable production of those regions, where fruit and vegetable production represents at least 15 % of the total agricultural output of those regions, the national financial assistance referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article may be reimbursed by the Union at the request of the Member State concerned.
The Commission shall adopt implementing acts concerning that reimbursement. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 36
National framework and national strategy for operational programmes
1.   Member States shall establish a national framework containing general conditions relating to the environmental actions referred to in Article 33(5). That framework shall provide, in particular, that such actions are to meet the appropriate requirements of Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013, in particular those set out in Article 3 thereof.
Member States shall submit their proposed framework to the Commission which, by means of implementing acts adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3), may within three months of the submission require modifications if it finds that the proposal would not contribute to the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 191 TFEU and in the seventh Union environment action programme. Investments on individual holdings supported by operational programmes shall also respect those objectives.
2.   Each Member State shall establish a national strategy for sustainable operational programmes in the fruit and vegetable market. Such a strategy shall include:
(a)
an analysis of the situation in terms of strengths and weaknesses and the potential for development;
(b)
justification of the priorities chosen;
(c)
the objectives of operational programmes and instruments, and performance indicators;
(d)
assessment of operational programmes;
(e)
reporting obligations for producer organisations.
The national strategy shall also integrate the national framework referred to in paragraph 1.
3.   Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to Member States which have no recognised producer organisations.
Article 37
Delegated powers
In order to ensure an efficient, targeted and sustainable support of producer organisations and their associations in the fruit and vegetables sector, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 establishing rules on:
(a)
operational funds and operational programmes, concerning:
(i)
the estimated amounts, the decisions by producer organisations and their associations on the financial contributions and the use of operational funds;
(ii)
the measures, actions, expenditure and administrative and personnel costs to be included or excluded under operational programmes, the modification thereof and the additional requirements to be determined by Member States;
(iii)
the avoidance of double funding between operational programmes and rural development programmes;
(iv)
operational programmes of associations of producer organisations;
(v)
the specific rules applicable to cases in which associations of producer organisations manage, process, implement and present, wholly or in part, operational programmes;
(vi)
the obligation to use common indicators for the purposes of monitoring and evaluation of operational programmes;
(b)
the national framework and national strategy for operational programmes concerning the obligation to monitor and evaluate the effectiveness of the national frameworks and the national strategies;
(c)
Union financial assistance, concerning:
(i)
the basis for the calculation of Union financial assistance and of the value of the marketed production, referred to in Article 34(2);
(ii)
applicable reference periods for the calculation of aid;
(iii)
the provision of advance payments and the requirement to lodge a security where an advance payment of aid is made;
(iv)
the specific rules applicable to the financing of operational programmes of associations of producer organisations, particularly those relating to the application of the limits provided for in Article 34(2);
(d)
crisis prevention and management measures, concerning:
(i)
the possibility for Member States not to apply one or more crisis prevention and management measures;
(ii)
conditions relating to points (a), (b) and (c) of the first subparagraph of Article 33(3);
(iii)
permissible destinations to be decided by Member States for withdrawn products;
(iv)
the maximum level of support for market withdrawals;
(v)
the requirement for prior notifications in case of market withdrawals;
(vi)
the basis of the calculation of the volume of marketed production for free distribution referred to in Article 34(4) and the determination of a maximum volume of marketed production in case of withdrawals;
(vii)
the requirement to display the Union emblem on packages of products for free distribution;
(viii)
the conditions for the recipients of withdrawn products;
(ix)
the use of terms for the purposes of this Section;
(x)
the conditions, to be adopted by Member States, relating to green harvesting and non-harvesting;
(xi)
harvest insurance;
(xii)
mutual funds; and
(xiii)
the conditions relating to, and the fixing of a ceiling for expenditure on, the replanting of orchards for health or phytosanitary reasons in accordance with point (e) of the first subparagraph of Article 33(3);
(e)
national financial assistance, concerning:
(i)
the degree of organisation of producers;
(ii)
the requirement to lodge a security where an advance payment is made;
(iii)
the maximum proportion of Union reimbursement of the national financial assistance.
Article 38
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down measures concerning:
(a)
the management of operational funds;
(b)
the information to be contained in operational programmes, national frameworks and national strategies referred to in Article 36, the submission of operational programmes to Member States, time limits, accompanying documents and approval by Member States;
(c)
the implementation of operational programmes by producer organisations and associations of producer organisations;
(d)
the submission, format and content of monitoring and evaluation reports of national strategies and operational programmes;
(e)
aid applications and payments of aid, including advance and partial payments of aid;
(f)
the practical arrangements for the display of the Union emblem on packages of products for free distribution;
(g)
the respect for marketing standards in case of withdrawals;
(h)
transport, sorting and packaging costs in case of free distribution;
(i)
promotion, communication and training measures in case of crisis prevention and management;
(j)
the implementation of withdrawal operations, green harvesting, non-harvesting and harvest insurance measures;
(k)
the application, authorisation, payment and reimbursement of the national financial assistance;
(l)
the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged where an advance payment is made.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 4
Support programmes in the wine sector
Subsection 1
General provisions and eligible measures
Article 39
Scope
This Section lays down the rules governing the attribution of Union funds to Member States and the use of those funds by Member States through five-year national support programmes ("support programmes") to finance specific support measures to assist the wine sector.
Article 40
Compatibility and consistency
1.   Support programmes shall be compatible with Union law and shall be consistent with the activities, policies and priorities of the Union.
2.   Member States shall be responsible for support programmes and shall ensure that they are internally consistent and that they are drawn up and implemented in an objective manner, taking into account the economic situation of the producers concerned and the need to avoid unjustified unequal treatment of producers.
3.   No support shall be granted for:
(a)
research projects and measures to support research projects other than those referred to in points (d) and (e) of Article 45(2);
(b)
measures contained in Member States' rural development programmes under Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013.
Article 41
Submission of support programmes
1.   Each producer Member State listed in Annex VI shall submit to the Commission a draft five-year support programme containing at least one of the eligible measures set out in Article 38.
2.   The support measures in the draft support programmes shall be drawn up at the geographical level which the Member State considers most appropriate. The Member State shall consult the competent authorities and organisations at the appropriate territorial level on the draft support programme before submitting it to the Commission.
3.   Each Member State shall submit a single draft support programme, which may take into account regional particularities.
4.   Support programmes shall become applicable three months after the submission of the draft support programme to the Commission.
However, the Commission may adopt implementing acts establishing that the submitted draft support programme does not comply with the rules laid down in this Section, and shall inform the Member State thereof. In such a case, the Member State shall submit a revised draft support programme to the Commission. The revised support programme shall become applicable two months after the submission of the draft revised support programme unless an incompatibility persists, in which case this subparagraph shall apply.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
5.   Paragraph 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis to changes in respect of applicable support programmes submitted by Member States.
Article 42
Content of support programmes
Support programmes shall include at least the following elements:
(a)
a detailed description of the measures proposed, as well as their quantified objectives;
(b)
the results of consultations held;
(c)
an appraisal showing the expected technical, economic, environmental and social impact;
(d)
a schedule for implementing the measures;
(e)
a general financing table showing the resources to be deployed and the envisaged indicative allocation of the resources between the measures in accordance with the budgetary limits provided for in Annex VI;
(f)
the criteria and quantitative indicators to be used for monitoring and evaluation as well as the steps taken to ensure that the support programmes are implemented appropriately and effectively; and
(g)
the designation of competent authorities and bodies responsible for implementing the support programme.
Article 43
Eligible measures
Support programmes may contain only one or more of the following measures:
(a)
promotion, in accordance with Article 45;
(b)
restructuring and conversion of vineyards, in accordance with Article 46;
(c)
green harvesting, in accordance with Article 47;
(d)
mutual funds, in accordance with Article 48;
(e)
harvest insurance, in accordance with Article 49;
(f)
investments, in accordance with Article 50;
(g)
innovation in the wine sector, in accordance with Article 51;
(h)
by-product distillation, in accordance with Article 52.
Article 44
General rules concerning support programmes
1.   The available Union funds shall be allocated within the budgetary limits provided for in Annex VI.
2.   Union support shall only be granted for eligible expenditure incurred after the submission of the relevant draft support programme.
3.   Member States shall not contribute to the costs of measures financed by the Union under the support programmes.
Subsection 2
Specific support measures
Article 45
Promotion
1.   Support under this Article shall cover information or promotion measures concerning Union wines:
(a)
in Member States, with a view to informing consumers about the responsible consumption of wine and about the Union systems covering designations of origin and geographical indications; or
(b)
in third countries, with a view to improving their competitiveness.
2.   The measures referred to in point (b) of paragraph 1 shall apply to wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication or wines with an indication of the wine grape variety and shall consist only of one or more of the following:
(a)
public relations, promotion or advertisement measures, in particular highlighting the high standards of the Union products, especially in terms of quality, food safety or the environment;
(b)
participation at events, fairs or exhibitions of international importance;
(c)
information campaigns, in particular on the Union systems covering designations of origin, geographical indications and organic production;
(d)
studies of new markets, necessary for the expansion of market outlets;
(e)
studies to evaluate the results of the information and promotion measures.
3.   The Union contribution to information or promotion measures referred to in paragraph 1 shall not exceed 50 % of the eligible expenditure.
Article 46
Restructuring and conversion of vineyards
1.   The objective of measures relating to the restructuring and conversion of vineyards shall be to increase the competitiveness of wine producers.
2.   The restructuring and conversion of vineyards shall be supported if Member States submit the inventory of their production potential in accordance with Article 145(3).
3.   Support for the restructuring and conversion of vineyards, which could also contribute to improving sustainable production systems and the environmental footprint of the wine sector, may only cover one or more of the following activities:
(a)
varietal conversion, including by means of grafting-on;
(b)
relocation of vineyards;
(c)
replanting of vineyards where that is necessary following mandatory grubbing up for health or phytosanitary reasons on the instruction of the Member State competent authority;
(d)
improvements to vineyard management techniques, in particular the introduction of advanced systems of sustainable production.
The normal renewal of vineyards, which means the replanting of the same parcel of land with the same wine grape variety according to the same system of vine cultivation, when vines have come to the end of their natural life, shall not be supported.
Member States may lay down further specifications, especially as regards the age of the vineyards replaced.
4.   Support for the restructuring and conversion of vineyards, including improving vineyard management techniques, may only take the following forms:
(a)
compensation to producers for the loss of revenue due to the implementation of the measure;
(b)
contribution to the costs of restructuring and conversion.
5.   Compensation to producers for the loss of revenue referred to in point (a) of paragraph 4 may cover up to 100 % of the relevant loss and take one of the following forms:
(a)
notwithstanding Subsection II of Section IVa of Chapter III of Title I of Part II of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 setting out the transitional planting right regime, the permission for old and new vines to coexist until the end of the transitional regime for a maximum period which shall not exceed three years;
(b)
financial compensation.
6.   The Union contribution to the actual costs of the restructuring and conversion of vineyards shall not exceed 50 %. In less developed regions, the Union contribution to the costs of restructuring and conversion shall not exceed 75 %.
Article 47
Green harvesting
1.   For the purposes of this Article, "green harvesting" means the total destruction or removal of grape bunches while still in their immature stage, thereby reducing the yield of the relevant area to zero.
Leaving commercial grapes on the plants at the end of the normal production cycle (non-harvesting) shall not be considered to be green harvesting.
2.   Support for green harvesting shall contribute to restoring the balance of supply and demand in the Union wine market in order to prevent market crises.
3.   Support for green harvesting may be granted as compensation in the form of a flat rate payment per hectare to be determined by the Member State concerned. The payment shall not exceed 50 % of the sum of the direct costs of the destruction or removal of grape bunches and the loss of revenue related to such destruction or removal.
4.   The Member State concerned shall establish a system based on objective criteria to ensure that the green harvesting measure does not lead to compensation of individual wine producers in excess of the ceiling fixed in paragraph 3.
Article 48
Mutual funds
1.   Support for the setting up of mutual funds shall provide assistance to producers seeking to insure themselves against market fluctuations.
2.   Support for the setting up of mutual funds may be granted in the form of temporary and degressive aid to cover the administrative costs of the funds.
Article 49
Harvest insurance
1.   Support for harvest insurance shall contribute to safeguarding producers' incomes where there are losses as a consequence of natural disasters, adverse climatic events, diseases or pest infestations.
Insurance contracts shall require that beneficiaries undertake necessary risk prevention measures.
2.   Support for harvest insurance may be granted in the form of a Union financial contribution which shall not exceed:
(a)
80 % of the cost of the insurance premiums paid for by producers for insurance against losses resulting from adverse climatic events which can be assimilated to natural disasters;
(b)
50 % of the cost of the insurance premiums paid for by producers for insurance:
(i)
against losses referred to in point (a) and against other losses caused by adverse climatic events;
(ii)
against losses caused by animals, plant diseases or pest infestations.
3.   Support for harvest insurance may be granted if the insurance payments concerned do not compensate producers for more than 100 % of the income loss suffered, taking into account any compensation the producers may have obtained from other support schemes related to the insured risk.
4.   Support for harvest insurance shall not distort competition in the insurance market.
Article 50
Investments
1.   Support may be granted for tangible or intangible investments in processing facilities and winery infrastructure, as well as marketing structures and tools. Those investments shall be intended to improve the overall performance of the enterprise and its adaptation to market demands, as well as to increase its competitiveness, and shall concern the production or marketing of grapevine products referred to in Part II of Annex VII, including with a view to improving energy savings, global energy efficiency and sustainable processes.
2.   Support under paragraph 1 at its maximum rate:
(a)
shall apply only to micro, small and medium-sized enterprises within the meaning of Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC 
(
24
)
;
(b)
may, in addition, apply to all enterprises for the outermost regions referred to in Article 349 TFEU and the smaller Aegean islands as defined in Article 1(2) of Regulation (EU) No 229/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
25
)
.
For enterprises not covered by Article 2(1) of Title I of the Annex to Recommendation 2003/361/EC with fewer than 750 employees, or with a turnover of less than EUR 200 million, the maximum aid intensity shall be halved.
Support shall not be granted to enterprises in difficulty within the meaning of the Community guidelines on State aid for rescuing and restructuring firms in difficulty 
(
26
)
.
3.   The eligible expenditure shall exclude the non-eligible costs referred to in Article 69(3) of Regulation (EU) No 1303/2013.
4.   The following maximum aid rates concerning the eligible investment costs shall apply to the Union contribution:
(a)
50 % in less developed regions;
(b)
40 % in regions other than less developed regions;
(c)
75 % in the outermost regions referred to in Article 349 TFEU;
(d)
65 % in the smaller Aegean islands as defined in Article 1(2) of Regulation (EU) No 229/2013.
5.   Article 71 of Regulation (EU) No 1303/2013 shall apply mutatis mutandis to support referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article.
Article 51
Innovation in the wine sector
Support may be granted for tangible or intangible investments aimed at the development of new products, processes and technologies concerning the products referred to in Part II of Annex VII. The support shall be intended to increase the marketability and competitiveness of Union grapevine products and may include an element of knowledge transfer. The maximum aid rates concerning the Union contribution to the support provided under this Article shall be the same as those set out in Article 50(4).
Article 52
By-product distillation
1.   Support may be granted for the voluntary or obligatory distillation of by-products of wine making which has been carried out in accordance with the conditions laid down in Section D of Part II of Annex VIII.
The amount of aid shall be fixed per % volume and per hectolitre of alcohol produced. No aid shall be paid for the volume of alcohol contained in the by-products to be distilled which exceeds 10 % in relation to the volume of alcohol contained in the wine produced.
2.   The aid shall be paid to distillers that process by-products of winemaking delivered for distillation into raw alcohol with an alcoholic strength of at least 92 % by volume.
Member States may make the granting of support conditional upon the lodging of a security by the beneficiary.
3.   The maximum applicable aid levels shall be based on collection and processing costs and shall be fixed by the Commission by means of implementing acts pursuant to Article 54.
4.   The relevant aid shall include a lump-sum amount to compensate for the costs of collection of the by-products of winemaking. That amount shall be transferred from the distiller to the producer, where the relevant costs are borne by the latter.
5.   The alcohol resulting from the supported distillation referred to in paragraph 1 shall be used exclusively for industrial or energy purposes to avoid distortion of competition.
Subsection 3
Procedural provisions
Article 53
Delegated powers
In order to ensure that Member States' wine support programmes meet their objectives and that there is an efficient and effective use of Union funds, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 establishing:
(a)
rules on the responsibility for expenditure between the date of receipt by the Commission of the support programmes and modifications to support programmes, and their date of applicability;
(b)
rules on the content of support programmes and the expenditure, administrative and personnel costs and operations that may be included in Member States' support programmes and the conditions for, and the possibility to make, payments through intermediaries in the case of support for harvest insurance provided for in Article 49;
(c)
rules on the requirement to lodge a security where an advance payment is made;
(d)
rules on the use of terms for the purposes of this Section;
(e)
rules on the fixing of a ceiling for expenditure on the replanting of vineyards for health or phytosanitary reasons in accordance with point (c) of the first subparagraph of Article 46(3);
(f)
rules on the avoidance of double funding between:
(i)
the different operations of a Member State's wine support programme, and
(ii)
a Member State's wine support programme and its rural development or promotional programmes;
(g)
rules under which producers are to withdraw the by-products of winemaking, and on exceptions to that obligation in order to avoid additional administrative burden, and rules for the voluntary certification of distillers;
(h)
rules allowing Member States to establish conditions for the proper functioning of support measures in their programmes.
Article 54
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down measures concerning:
(a)
the submission of the support programmes, the corresponding financial planning and revision of support programmes;
(b)
application, selection and payment procedures;
(c)
the submission, format and content of the reports and evaluations of Member States' support programmes;
(d)
the fixing, by Member States, of the rates of aid for green harvesting and by-product distillation;
(e)
financial management and provisions concerning the application of the support measures by the Member States;
(f)
the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged where an advance payment is made.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 5
Aid in the apiculture sector
Article 55
National programmes and financing
1.   With a view to improving general conditions for the production and marketing of apiculture products, Member States may draw up national programmes for the apiculture sector covering a period of three years ("apiculture programmes"). These programmes shall be developed in cooperation with representative organisations in the beekeeping field.
2.   The Union contribution to the apiculture programmes shall be equivalent to 50 % of the expenditure borne by Member States for those programmes, as approved in accordance with point (c) of the first paragraph of Article 57.
3.   To be eligible for the Union contribution provided for in paragraph 2, Member States shall carry out a study of the production and marketing structure in the beekeeping sector in their territory.
4.   The following measures may be included in apiculture programmes:
(a)
technical assistance to beekeepers and beekeepers' organisations;
(b)
combating beehive invaders and diseases, particularly varroasis;
(c)
rationalisation of transhumance;
(d)
measures to support laboratories for the analysis of apiculture products with the aim of helping beekeepers to market and increase the value of their products;
(e)
measures to support the restocking of hives in the Union;
(f)
cooperation with specialised bodies for the implementation of applied research programmes in the field of beekeeping and apiculture products;
(g)
market monitoring;
(h)
enhancement of product quality with a view to exploiting the potential of products on the market.
Article 56
Delegated powers
1.   In order to ensure the effective and efficient use of Union funds for apiculture, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on:
(a)
the avoidance of double funding between Member States' apiculture programmes and rural development programmes;
(b)
the basis for allocating the Union's financial contribution to each participating Member State, based, inter alia, on the total number of bee hives in the Union.
2.   In order to ensure that the Union aid scheme is adapted to the latest developments and that the measures covered are effective in improving the general conditions for the production and marketing of apiculture products, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 to update the list of measures referred to in Article 55(4) that may be included in Member States' apiculture programmes, by adding other measures or adapting those measures without deleting any of them. That update of the list of measures shall not affect national programmes adopted prior to the entry into force of the delegated act.
Article 57
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Section concerning:
(a)
the content of national programmes and of the studies carried out by Member States on the production and marketing structure of their beekeeping sectors;
(b)
the procedure for the reallocation of unused funds;
(c)
the approval of apiculture programmes submitted by Member States, including the allocation of the Union's financial contribution to each participating Member State and the maximum level of funding by Member States.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 6
Aid in the hops sector
Article 58
Aid to producer organisations
1.   The Union shall grant an aid to producer organisations in the hops sector recognised in accordance with Article 152 to finance the pursuit of the aims referred to in points (c)(i), (ii) or (iii) of Article 152(1).
2.   The Union financing for the aid to producer organisations provided for in paragraph 1 shall be EUR 2 277 000 per year for Germany.
Article 59
Delegated powers
In order to ensure that the aid referred to in Article 58 finances the pursuit of the aims referred to in Article 152, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning:
(a)
aid applications, including rules on deadlines and accompanying documents;
(b)
rules on eligible hop areas and the calculation of the amounts to be paid to each producer organisation.
Article 60
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Section concerning the payment of aid.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
CHAPTER III
Scheme of authorisations for vine plantings
Article 61
Duration
The scheme of authorisations for vine plantings established in this Chapter shall apply from 1 January 2016 to 31 December 2030, with a mid-term review to be undertaken by the Commission to evaluate the operation of the scheme and, if appropriate, make proposals.
Section 1
Management of the scheme of authorisations for vine plantings
Article 62
Authorisations
1.   Vines of wine grape varieties classified in accordance with Article 81(2) may only be planted or replanted if an authorisation is granted in accordance with Articles 64, 66 and 68 under the conditions laid down in this Chapter.
2.   Member States shall grant the authorisation referred to in paragraph 1, corresponding to a specific area expressed in hectares, upon submission of an application by producers which complies with objective and non-discriminatory eligibility criteria. Such authorisation shall be granted without a fee being charged to the producers.
3.   The authorisations referred to in paragraph 1 shall be valid for three years from the date on which they were granted. A producer who has not used an authorisation granted during its period of validity shall be subject to administrative penalties as provided for in Article 89(4) of Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013.
4.   This Chapter shall not apply to the planting or replanting of areas intended for experimental purposes or for graft nurseries, to areas whose wine or vine products are intended solely for the consumption by the wine-grower's household or to areas to be newly planted as a result of compulsory purchases in the public interest under national law.
Article 63
Safeguard mechanism for new plantings
1.   Member States shall make available each year authorisations for new plantings corresponding to 1 % of the total area actually planted with vines in their territory, as measured on 31 July of the previous year.
2.   Member States may:
(a)
apply at national level a lower percentage than the percentage set out in paragraph 1;
(b)
limit the issuing of authorisations at regional level, for specific areas eligible for the production of wines with a protected designation of origin, for areas eligible for the production of wines with a protected geographical indication, or for areas without a geographical indication.
3.   Any of the limitations referred to in paragraph 2 shall contribute to an orderly growth of vine plantings, shall be set above 0 %, and shall be justified on one or more of the following specific grounds:
(a)
the need to avoid a well-demonstrated risk of oversupply of wine products in relation to market prospects for those products, not exceeding what is necessary to satisfy this need;
(b)
the need to avoid a well-demonstrated risk of significant devaluation of a particular protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication.
4.   Member States shall make public any decisions adopted pursuant to paragraph 2, which shall be duly justified. Member States shall notify the Commission forthwith of those decisions and justifications.
Article 64
Granting of authorisations for new plantings
1.   If the total area covered by the eligible applications in a given year does not exceed the area made available by the Member State, all such applications shall be accepted.
Member States may, for the purpose of this Article, apply one or more of the following objective and non-discriminatory eligibility criteria:
(a)
the applicant shall have an agricultural area which is not smaller than the area for which he requests the authorisation;
(b)
the applicant shall possess adequate occupational skills and competence;
(c)
the application shall not pose a significant risk of misappropriation of the reputation of specific protected designations of origin, which shall be presumed unless the existence of such risk is demonstrated by the public authorities;
(d)
where duly justified, one or more of the criteria referred to in paragraph 2, provided that they are applied in an objective and non-discriminatory manner.
2.   If the total area covered by the eligible applications referred to in paragraph 1 in a given year exceeds the area made available by the Member State, authorisations shall be granted according to a pro-rata distribution of hectares to all applicants on the basis of the area for which they have requested the authorisation. Such granting may also be partially or completely made according to one or more of the following objective and non-discriminatory priority criteria:
(a)
producers who are setting up vine plantings for the first time, and who are established as the head of the holding (new entrants);
(b)
areas where vineyards contribute to the preservation of the environment;
(c)
areas to be newly planted in the framework of land consolidation projects;
(d)
areas facing natural or other specific constraints;
(e)
the sustainability of projects of development or replantations on the basis of an economic evaluation;
(f)
areas to be newly planted which contribute to increasing the competitiveness at farm holding and regional level;
(g)
projects with the potential to improve the quality of products with geographical indications;
(h)
areas to be newly planted in the framework of increasing the size of small and medium-sized holdings.
3.   Member States shall make public the criteria referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 that they apply and shall notify them forthwith to the Commission.
Article 65
Role of professional organisations
When applying Article 63(2), a Member State may take into account recommendations presented by recognised professional organisations operating in the wine sector referred to in Articles 152, 156 and 157, of interested groups of producers referred to in Article 95, or of other types of professional organisation recognised on the basis of that Member State's legislation, provided that those recommendations are preceded by an agreement entered into by the relevant representative parties in the reference geographical area.
The recommendations shall be made for no more than three years.
Article 66
Replantings
1.   Member States shall automatically grant an authorisation to producers who have grubbed up an area planted with vines as from 1 January 2016 and submitted an application. Such authorisation shall correspond to the equivalent of that area in terms of pure crop. The areas covered by such authorisations shall not be counted for the purposes of Article 63.
2.   Member States may grant the authorisation referred to in paragraph 1 to producers undertaking to grub up an area planted with vines if the grubbing up of the pledged area is carried out at the latest by the end of the fourth year from the date on which new vines have been planted.
3.   The authorisation referred to in paragraph 1 shall be used on the same holding on which the grubbing up was undertaken. Member States may, in areas eligible for the production of wines with protected designations of origin or protected geographical indications, restrict the replanting, on the basis of a recommendation from a professional organisation in accordance with Article 65, to vines complying with the same protected designation of origin or geographical indication specification as the area grubbed up.
4.   This Article shall not apply in the case of grubbing up of non-authorised plantings.
Article 67
De minimis
1.   The scheme of authorisations for vine plantings established in this Chapter shall not apply in Member States where the transitional planting right regime established in Subsection II of Section IVa of Chapter III of Title I of Part II of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 did not apply on 31 December 2007.
2.   Member States to which the regime referred to in paragraph 1 applied on 31 December 2007, and in respect of which the areas currently planted with vines do not exceed 10 000 hectares, may decide not to implement the scheme of authorisations for vine plantings established in this Chapter.
Article 68
Transitional provisions
1.   Planting rights granted to producers in accordance with Article 85h, Article 85i or Article 85k of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 before 31 December 2015 which have not been used by those producers and are still valid by that date may be converted into authorisations under this Chapter as from 1 January 2016.
Such conversion shall take place upon a request to be submitted by those producers before 31 December 2015. Member States may decide to allow producers to submit such a request to convert rights into authorisations until 31 December 2020.
2.   Authorisations granted pursuant to paragraph 1 shall have the same period of validity as the planting rights referred to in paragraph 1. If these authorisations are not used, they shall expire at the latest by 31 December 2018, or, where a Member State has taken the decision referred to in the second subparagraph of paragraph 1, at the latest by 31 December 2023.
3.   The areas covered by the authorisations granted pursuant to paragraph 1 shall be not be counted for the purposes of Article 63.
Article 69
Delegated powers
The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning:
(a)
the conditions for the application of the exemption referred to in Article 62(4);
(b)
the rules relating to the criteria referred to in Article 64(1) and (2);
(c)
the addition of criteria to those listed in Article 64(1) and (2);
(d)
the co-existence of vines that the producer has undertaken to grub up with newly planted vines pursuant to Article 66(2);
(e)
the grounds for Member State decisions under Article 66(3).
Article 70
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the necessary measures in relation to:
(a)
the procedures for granting the authorisations;
(b)
the records to be kept by the Member States and notifications to be sent to the Commission.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 2
Control of the scheme of authorisations for vine plantings
Article 71
Non-authorised plantings
1.   Producers shall grub up at their own cost areas planted with vines without an authorisation.
2.   If producers do not grub up within four months from the date on which they are notified of the irregularity, Member States shall ensure the grubbing up of such non-authorised plantings within two years following the expiry of the four-month period. The relevant cost shall be charged to the producers concerned.
3.   Member States shall communicate to the Commission by 1 March each year the total size of the areas ascertained as planted with vines without an authorisation after 1 January 2016, as well as the areas grubbed up in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2.
4.   A producer who has not complied with the obligation laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article shall be subject to penalties to be laid down in accordance with Article 64 of Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013.
5.   Areas planted with vines without an authorisation shall not benefit from any national or Union support measures.
Article 72
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down necessary measures setting out the details of the communication requirements that Member States are to comply with, including possible reductions of the budgetary limits provided for in Annex VI in the case of non-compliance.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
TITLE II
RULES CONCERNING MARKETING AND PRODUCER ORGANISATIONS
CHAPTER I
Rules concerning marketing
Section 1
Marketing standards
Subsection 1
Introductory provisions
Article 73
Scope
Without prejudice to any other provisions applicable to agricultural products, as well as to the provisions adopted in the veterinary, phytosanitary and food sectors to ensure that products comply with hygiene and health standards and to protect animal, plant and human health, this Section lays down the rules concerning marketing standards. Those rules shall be divided between obligatory rules and optional reserved terms for agricultural products.
Subsection 2
Marketing standards by sectors or products
Article 74
General principle
The products for which marketing standards by sectors or products have been laid down in accordance with this Section may be marketed in the Union only if they conform to those standards.
Article 75
Establishment and content
1.   Marketing standards may apply to one or more of the following sectors and products:
(a)
olive oil and table olives;
(b)
fruit and vegetables;
(c)
processed fruit and vegetable products;
(d)
bananas;
(e)
live plants;
(f)
eggs;
(g)
poultrymeat;
(h)
spreadable fats intended for human consumption;
(i)
hops.
2.   In order to take into account the expectations of consumers and to improve the economic conditions for the production and marketing as well as the quality of the agricultural products covered by paragraphs 1 and 4 of this Article, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on marketing standards by sectors or products, at all stages of the marketing, as well as derogations and exemptions from such standards in order to adapt to constantly changing market conditions, to evolving consumer demands, to developments in relevant international standards and to avoid creating obstacles to product innovation.
3.   Without prejudice to Article 26 of Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
27
)
, the marketing standards referred to in paragraph 1 may cover one or more of the following, to be determined on a sectoral or product basis and based on the characteristics of each sector, the need to regulate the placing on the market and the conditions defined in paragraph 5 of this Article:
(a)
the technical definitions, designation and sales descriptions for sectors other than those set out in Article 78;
(b)
classification criteria such as grading into classes, weight, sizing, age and category;
(c)
the species, plant variety or animal race or the commercial type;
(d)
the presentation, labelling linked to obligatory marketing standards, packaging, rules to be applied in relation to packing centres, marking, year of harvesting and use of specific terms, without prejudice to Articles 92 to 123;
(e)
criteria such as appearance, consistency, conformation, product characteristics and the percentage of water content;
(f)
specific substances used in production, or components or constituents, including their quantitative content, purity and identification;
(g)
the type of farming and production method including oenological practices and advanced systems of sustainable production;
(h)
coupage of must and wine including definitions thereof, blending and restrictions thereof;
(i)
the frequency of collection, delivery, preservation and handling, the conservation method and temperature, storage and transport;
(j)
the place of farming and/or origin, excluding poultrymeat and spreadable fats;
(k)
restrictions as regards the use of certain substances and practices;
(l)
specific use;
(m)
the conditions governing the disposal, the holding, circulation and use of products not in conformity with the marketing standards adopted pursuant to paragraph 1 or with the definitions, designations and sales descriptions as referred to in Article 78, as well as the disposal of by-products.
4.   In addition to paragraph 1, marketing standards may apply to the wine sector. Points (f), (g), (h), (k) and (m) of paragraph 3 shall apply to that sector.
5.   The marketing standards by sectors or products adopted pursuant to paragraph 1 of this Article shall be established without prejudice to Articles 84 to 88 and Annex IX and shall take into account:
(a)
the specific characteristics of the product concerned;
(b)
the need to ensure the conditions to facilitate the placing of the products on the market;
(c)
the interest of producers to communicate the product and farming characteristics, and the interest of consumers to receive adequate and transparent product information, including the place of farming to be determined on a case-by-case basis at the appropriate geographical level, after conducting an evaluation, in particular, of the costs and administrative burdens for operators and the benefits offered to producers and the end consumer;
(d)
the methods available for determining physical, chemical and organoleptic characteristics of the products;
(e)
the standard recommendations adopted by international bodies;
(f)
the need to preserve the natural and essential characteristics of products and to avoid causing a substantial change in the composition of the product concerned.
6.   In order to take into account the expectations of consumers and the need to improve the quality and the economic conditions for the production and marketing of agricultural products, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 to modify the list of sectors in paragraph 1. Such delegated acts shall be strictly limited to demonstrated needs resulting from evolving consumer demand, technical progress or the need for product innovation, and shall be subject to a Commission report to the European Parliament and to the Council evaluating, in particular, the needs of the consumer, the costs and administrative burdens for operators, including the impact on the internal market and on international trade, and the benefits offered to producers and to the end consumer.
Article 76
Additional requirements for marketing of products in the fruit and vegetables sector
1.   In addition, where relevant, to the applicable marketing standards referred to in Article 75, products of the fruit and vegetables sector which are intended to be sold fresh to the consumer may only be marketed if they are sound, fair and of marketable quality and if the country of origin is indicated.
2.   The marketing standards referred to in paragraph 1, as well as any marketing standard applicable to the fruit and vegetables sector laid down in accordance with this subsection, shall apply at all marketing stages including import and export, and may cover quality, categorisation, weight, size, packing, packaging, storage, transport, presentation and marketing.
3.   The holder of products of the fruit and vegetables sector covered by marketing standards shall not display such products, offer them for sale or deliver or market them in any manner within the Union other than in conformity with those standards and shall be responsible for ensuring such conformity.
4.   In order to ensure the proper application of requirements set out in paragraph 1 of this Article and to take into account certain specific situations, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning specific derogations to this Article which are necessary for its proper application.
Article 77
Certification for hops
1.   In addition, where relevant, to the applicable marketing standards, products of the hops sector harvested or prepared within the Union shall be subject to a certification procedure under this Article.
2.   Certificates may be issued only for products having the minimum quality characteristics appropriate to a specific stage of marketing. In the case of hop powder, hop powder with higher lupulin content, extract of hops and mixed hop products, the certificate may only be issued if the alpha acid content of these products is not lower than that of the hops from which they have been prepared.
3.   The certificates shall at least indicate:
(a)
the place(s) of production of the hops;
(b)
the year(s) of harvesting; and
(c)
the variety or varieties.
4.   Products of the hops sector may be marketed or exported only if covered by a certificate issued in accordance with this Article.
In the case of imported products of the hops sector, the attestation provided for in Article 190(2) shall be deemed to be equivalent to that certificate.
5.   The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down measures derogating from paragraph 4 of this Article:
(a)
in order to satisfy the trade requirements of certain third countries; or
(b)
for products intended for special uses.
The measures referred to in the first subparagraph shall:
(i)
not prejudice the normal marketing of products for which the certificate has been issued; and
(ii)
be accompanied by guarantees intended to avoid any confusion with those products.
Article 78
Definitions, designations and sales descriptions for certain sectors and products
1.   In addition, where relevant, to the applicable marketing standards, the definitions, designations and sales descriptions provided for in Annex VII shall apply to the following sectors or products:
(a)
beef and veal;
(b)
wine;
(c)
milk and milk products intended for human consumption;
(d)
poultrymeat;
(e)
eggs;
(f)
spreadable fats intended for human consumption; and
(g)
olive oil and table olives.
2.   The definitions, designations or sales descriptions provided for in Annex VII may be used in the Union only for the marketing of a product which conforms to the corresponding requirements laid down in that Annex.
3.   The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning the modifications, derogations or exemptions to the definitions and sales descriptions provided for in Annex VII. Those delegated acts shall be strictly limited to demonstrated needs resulting from evolving consumer demand, technical progress or the need for product innovation.
4.   In order to ensure that operators and Member States have a clear and proper understanding of the definitions and sales descriptions provided for in Annex VII, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning the rules on their specification and application.
5.   In order to take into account the expectations of consumers and the evolution of the milk products market, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 to specify the milk products in respect of which the animal species from which the milk originates is to be stated, if it is not bovine, and to lay down the necessary rules.
Article 79
Tolerance
1.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of each product or sector, the different marketing stages, the technical conditions, any possible considerable practical difficulty, and also the accuracy and repeatability of the methods of analysis, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on tolerance for one or more specific standards in excess of which the entire batch of products shall be considered not to respect that standard.
2.   When adopting the acts referred to in paragraph 1, the Commission shall take into account the need not to alter the intrinsic characteristics of the product and to avoid lowering its quality.
Article 80
Oenological practices and methods of analyses
1.   Only oenological practices authorised in accordance with Annex VIII and provided for in point (g) of Article 75(3) and in Article 83(2) and (3) shall be used in the production and conservation of the products listed in Part II of Annex VII in the Union.
The first subparagraph shall not apply to:
(a)
grape juice and concentrated grape juice; and
(b)
grape must and concentrated grape must intended for the preparation of grape juice.
Authorised oenological practices shall only be used for the purposes of ensuring proper vinification, proper preservation or proper refinement of the product.
Products listed in Part II of Annex VII shall be produced in the Union in accordance with the rules laid down in Annex VIII.
2.   Products listed in Part II of Annex VII shall not be marketed in the Union if:
(a)
they have undergone unauthorised Union oenological practices;
(b)
they have undergone unauthorised national oenological practices; or
(c)
they do not comply with the rules laid down in Annex VIII.
The grapevine products which are unmarketable in accordance with the first subparagraph shall be destroyed. By way of derogation from this rule, Member States may authorise the use of certain of such products, the characteristics of which they shall determine, by distilleries or vinegar factories or for industrial purposes, provided that this authorisation does not become an incentive to produce grapevine products by means of unauthorised oenological practices.
3.   When authorising oenological practices for wine as referred to in point (g) of Article 75(3), the Commission shall:
(a)
take into account the oenological practices and methods of analyses recommended and published by the OIV, as well as the results of experimental use of as-yet unauthorised oenological practices;
(b)
take into account the protection of human health;
(c)
take into account the possible risk of consumers being misled due to their well established perception of the product and their corresponding expectations, having regard to the availability and feasibility of informational means to exclude such risks;
(d)
allow the preservation of the natural and essential characteristics of the wine and not cause a substantial change in the composition of the product concerned;
(e)
ensure an acceptable minimum level of environmental care;
(f)
respect the general rules concerning oenological practices and the rules laid down in Annex VIII.
4.   In order to ensure the correct treatment of unmarketable wine products, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning rules on the national procedures referred to in the second subparagraph of paragraph 2 of this Article, and derogations therefrom concerning the withdrawal or destruction of wine products that do not comply with the requirements.
5.   The Commission shall, where necessary, adopt implementing acts laying down the methods referred to in point (d) of Article 75(5) for products listed in Part II of Annex VII. Those methods shall be based on any relevant methods recommended and published by the OIV, unless they would be ineffective or inappropriate in view of the objective pursued by the Union. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Pending the adoption of such implementing acts, the methods and rules to be used shall be those allowed by the Member State concerned.
Article 81
Wine grape varieties
1.   Products listed in Part II of Annex VII and produced in the Union shall be made from wine grape varieties classifiable in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Article.
2.   Subject to paragraph 3, Member States shall classify which wine grape varieties may be planted, replanted or grafted on their territories for the purpose of wine production.
Only wine grape varieties meeting the following conditions may be classified by Member States:
(a)
the variety concerned belongs to the species 
Vitis vinifera
 or comes from a cross between the species 
Vitis vinifera
 and other species of the genus 
Vitis
;
(b)
the variety is not one of the following: Noah, Othello, Isabelle, Jacquez, Clinton and Herbemont.
Where a wine grape variety is deleted from the classification referred to in the first subparagraph, grubbing up of this variety shall take place within 15 years of its deletion.
3.   Member States whose wine production does not exceed 50 000 hectolitres per wine year, calculated on the basis of the average production during the last five wine years, shall be exempt from the classification obligation provided for in the first subparagraph of paragraph 2.
However, also in those Member States, only wine grape varieties complying with the second subparagraph of paragraph 2 may be planted, replanted or grafted for the purpose of wine production.
4.   By way of derogation from the first and third subparagraphs of paragraph 2 and the second subparagraph of paragraph 3, the planting, replanting or grafting of the following wine grape varieties shall be allowed by the Member States for scientific research and experimental purposes:
(a)
wine grape varieties which are not classified, in the case of the Member States other than those referred to in paragraph 3;
(b)
wine grape varieties which do not comply with the second subparagraph of paragraph 2, in the case of the Member States referred to in paragraph 3.
5.   Areas planted with wine grape varieties for the purpose of wine production planted in breach of paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 shall be grubbed up.
However, there shall be no obligation to grub up such areas where the relevant production is intended exclusively for consumption by the wine-producer's household.
Article 82
Specific use of wine not conforming to the categories listed in Part II of Annex VII
Except for bottled wine in respect of which there is evidence that bottling was performed before 1 September 1971, wine produced from wine grape varieties listed in the classifications drawn up in accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 81(2) but not conforming to one of the categories laid down in Part II of Annex VII shall be used only for consumption by individual wine-producers' households, for the production of wine vinegar or for distillation.
Article 83
National rules for certain products and sectors
1.   Notwithstanding Article 75(2), Member States may adopt or maintain national rules laying down different quality levels for spreadable fats. Such rules shall allow those quality levels to be assessed on the basis of criteria relating, in particular, to the raw materials used, the organoleptic characteristics of the products and their physical and microbiological stability.
Member States making use of the option provided for in the first subparagraph shall ensure that other Member States' products complying with the criteria laid down by those national rules may, in a non-discriminatory way, use terms which state that those criteria have been complied with.
2.   Member States may limit or prohibit the use of certain oenological practices and provide for more stringent rules for wines authorised under Union law produced in their territory with a view to reinforcing the preservation of the essential characteristics of wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication and of sparkling wines and liqueur wines.
3.   Member States may allow the experimental use of unauthorised oenological practices.
4.   In order to ensure the correct and transparent application of this Article, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 setting out the conditions for the application of paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 of this Article, as well as the conditions for the holding, circulation and use of the products obtained from the experimental practices referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article.
5.   Member States may only adopt or maintain additional national provisions on products covered by a Union marketing standard if those provisions comply with Union law, in particular the principle of free movement of goods, and subject to Directive 98/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
28
)
.
Subsection 3
Optional reserved terms
Article 84
General provision
A scheme for optional reserved terms by sector or by product shall be established in order to make it easier for producers of agricultural products that have value-adding characteristics or attributes to communicate those characteristics or attributes within the internal market, and in particular to support and complement the specific marketing standards.
This Subsection shall not apply to wine products referred to in Article 92(1).
Article 85
Existing optional reserved terms
1.   The optional reserved terms covered by this scheme on 20 December 2013 are listed in Annex IX and the conditions of their use shall be laid down pursuant to point (a) of Article 86.
2.   The optional reserved terms referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall remain in force, subject to any amendment, unless cancelled pursuant to Article 86.
Article 86
Reservation, amendment and cancellation of optional reserved terms
In order to take account of the expectations of consumers, developments in scientific and technical knowledge, the situation in the market and developments in marketing standards and in international standards, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227:
(a)
reserving an additional optional reserved term, laying down its conditions of use;
(b)
amending the conditions of use of an optional reserved term; or
(c)
cancelling an optional reserved term.
Article 87
Additional optional reserved terms
1.   A term shall be eligible to be reserved as an additional optional reserved term only if it fulfils all of the following requirements:
(a)
the term relates to a characteristic of a product or to a farming or processing attribute and relates to a sector or product;
(b)
the use of the term enables clearer communication of the added value of the product by its specific characteristics or farming or processing attributes;
(c)
when the product is placed on the market, the characteristic or attribute referred to in point (a) is identifiable by consumers in several Member States;
(d)
the conditions and use of the term are in conformity with Directive 2000/13/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
29
)
 or Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011.
When introducing an additional optional reserved term, the Commission shall take account of any relevant international standard and of the existing reserved terms for the products or sectors involved.
2.   In order to take the characteristics of certain sectors as well as consumer expectations into account, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down further details on the requirements for the introduction of an additional reserved term, as referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article.
Article 88
Restrictions on use of optional reserved terms
1.   An optional reserved term may only be used to describe products that conform to the applicable conditions of use.
2.   Member States shall adopt appropriate measures to ensure that product labelling does not give rise to confusion with optional reserved terms.
3.   In order to ensure that products described by means of optional reserved terms conform to the applicable conditions of use, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down additional rules on the use of optional reserved terms.
Subsection 4
Marketing standards related to import and export
Article 89
General provisions
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of trade between the Union and certain third countries and the special character of certain agricultural products, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning:
(a)
the conditions under which imported products are considered to have an equivalent level of conformity to the Union marketing standards and conditions allowing derogation from Article 74; and
(b)
the rules concerning the application of the marketing standards to products exported from the Union.
Article 90
Special provisions for the imports of wine
1.   Save as otherwise provided for in international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU, the provisions concerning designation of origin and geographical indications and labelling of wine set out in Section 2 of this Chapter, and the definitions, designations and sales descriptions referred to in Article 78 of this Regulation shall apply to products imported into the Union and falling within CN codes 2009 61 , 2009 69  and 2204 .
2.   Save as otherwise provided for in international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU, products referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall be produced in accordance with oenological practices authorised by the Union pursuant to this Regulation or, prior to the authorisation pursuant to Article 80(3), produced in accordance with oenological practices recommended and published by the OIV.
3.   The import of the products referred to in paragraph 1 shall be subject to the presentation of:
(a)
a certificate evincing compliance with the provisions referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, drawn up by a competent body, included on a list to be made public by the Commission, in the product's country of origin;
(b)
an analysis report drawn up by a body or department designated by the product's country of origin, if the product is intended for direct human consumption.
Subsection 5
Common provisions
Article 91
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts:
(a)
establishing the list of milk and milk products referred to in the second paragraph of point 5 of Part III of Annex VII and spreadable fats referred to in point (a) of the sixth paragraph of Section I of Part VII of Annex VII, on the basis of indicative lists of products which Member States regard as corresponding, in their territory, to those provisions and which Member States shall send to the Commission;
(b)
laying down rules for the implementation of the marketing standards by sector or product;
(c)
laying down rules for determining whether products have undergone processes contrary to the authorised oenological practices;
(d)
laying down rules for the methods of analysis for determining the characteristics of products;
(e)
laying down rules for fixing the tolerance level;
(f)
laying down rules for the implementation of the measures referred to in Article 89;
(g)
laying down rules for the identification or registration of the producer and/or the industrial facilities in which the product has been prepared or processed, for the certification procedures and for the commercial documents, accompanying documents and records to be kept.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 2
Designations of origin, geographical indications and traditional terms in the wine sector
Subsection 1
Introductory provisions
Article 92
Scope
1.   Rules on designations of origin, geographical indications and traditional terms laid down in this Section shall apply to the products referred to in points 1, 3 to 6, 8, 9, 11, 15 and 16 of Part II of Annex VIII.
2.   The rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall be based on:
(a)
protecting the legitimate interests of consumers and producers;
(b)
ensuring the smooth operation of the internal market in the products concerned; and
(c)
promoting the production of quality products referred to in this Section, whilst allowing national quality policy measures.
Subsection 2
Designations of origin and geographical indications
Article 93
Definitions
1.   For the purposes of this Section, the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
"a designation of origin" means the name of a region, a specific place or, in exceptional and duly justifiable cases, a country used to describe a product referred to in Article 92(1) fulfilling the following requirements:
(i)
the quality and characteristics of the product are essentially or exclusively due to a particular geographical environment with its inherent natural and human factors;
(ii)
the grapes from which the product is produced come exclusively from that geographical area;
(iii)
the production takes place in that geographical area; and
(iv)
the product is obtained from vine varieties belonging to 
Vitis vinifera
;
(b)
"a geographical indication" means an indication referring to a region, a specific place or, in exceptional and duly justifiable cases, a country, used to describe a product referred to in Article 92(1) fulfilling the following requirements:
(i)
it possesses a specific quality, reputation or other characteristics attributable to that geographical origin;
(ii)
at least 85 % of the grapes used for its production come exclusively from that geographical area;
(iii)
its production takes place in that geographical area; and
(iv)
it is obtained from vine varieties belonging to 
Vitis vinifera
 or a cross between the 
Vitis vinifera
 species and other species of the genus 
Vitis
.
2.   Certain traditionally used names shall constitute a designation of origin where they:
(a)
designate a wine;
(b)
refer to a geographical name;
(c)
fulfil the requirements referred to in points (a)(i) to (iv) of paragraph 1; and
(d)
have undergone the procedure conferring protection on designations of origin and geographical indications laid down in this Subsection.
3.   Designations of origin and geographical indications, including those relating to geographical areas in third countries, shall be eligible for protection in the Union in accordance with the rules laid down in this Subsection.
4.   Production as referred to in point (a)(iii) of paragraph 1 shall cover all the operations involved, from the harvesting of the grapes to the completion of the wine-making processes, with the exception of any post-production processes.
5.   For the purpose of the application of point (b)(ii) of paragraph 1, the maximum 15 % share of grapes which may originate outside the demarcated area shall originate from the Member State or third country in which the demarcated area is situated.
Article 94
Applications for protection
1.   Applications for protection of names as designations of origin or geographical indications shall include a technical file containing:
(a)
the name to be protected;
(b)
the name and address of the applicant;
(c)
a product specification, as referred to in paragraph 2; and
(d)
a single document summarising the product specification referred to in paragraph 2.
2.   The product specification shall enable interested parties to verify the relevant conditions of production relating to the designation of origin or geographical indication.
The product specification shall at least consist of:
(a)
the name to be protected;
(b)
a description of the wine or wines:
(i)
in respect of a designation of origin, the principal analytical and organoleptic characteristics;
(ii)
in respect of a geographical indication, the principal analytical characteristics as well as an evaluation or indication of its organoleptic characteristics;
(c)
where applicable, the specific oenological practices used to make the wine or wines, as well as the relevant restrictions on making them;
(d)
the demarcation of the geographical area concerned;
(e)
the maximum yields per hectare;
(f)
an indication of the wine grape variety or varieties that the wine or wines are obtained from;
(g)
the details bearing out the link referred to in point (a)(i) or, as the case may be, in point (b)(i) of Article 93(1);
(h)
applicable requirements laid down in Union or national legislation or, where provided for by Member States, by an organisation which manages the protected designation of origin or the protected geographical indication, having regard to the fact that such requirements must be objective, non-discriminatory and compatible with Union law;
(i)
the name and address of the authorities or bodies verifying compliance with the provisions of the product specification, and their specific tasks.
3.   Where the application for protection concerns a geographical area in a third country, it shall contain, in addition to the elements provided for in paragraphs 1 and 2, proof that the name concerned is protected in its country of origin.
Article 95
Applicants
1.   Any interested group of producers, or in exceptional and duly justifiable cases a single producer, may apply for the protection of a designation of origin or geographical indication. Other interested parties may participate in the application.
2.   Producers may apply for protection only for wines which they produce.
3.   In the case of a name designating a trans-border geographical area or a traditional name connected to a trans-border geographical area, a joint application may be submitted.
Article 96
Preliminary national procedure
1.   Applications for protection of a designation of origin or a geographical indication for wines originating in the Union shall be subject to a preliminary national procedure.
2.   The application for protection shall be filed with the Member State in the territory of which the designation of origin or geographical indication originates.
3.   The Member State with which the application for protection is filed shall examine it in order to verify whether it meets the conditions set out in this Subsection.
That Member State shall carry out a national procedure ensuring adequate publication of the application and providing for a period of at least two months from the date of publication within which any natural or legal person having a legitimate interest and resident or established on its territory may object to the proposed protection by lodging a duly substantiated statement with that Member State.
4.   If the Member State assessing the application considers that the designation of origin or the geographical indication does not comply with the conditions laid down in this Subsection or is incompatible with Union law, it shall reject the application.
5.   If the Member State assessing the application considers that the requirements are fulfilled, it shall carry out a national procedure which ensures adequate publication of the product specification at least on the Internet and forward the application to the Commission.
Article 97
Scrutiny by the Commission
1.   The Commission shall make public the date of submission of the application for protection of the designation of origin or geographical indication.
2.   The Commission shall examine whether the applications for protection as referred to in Article 94 meet the conditions laid down in this Subsection.
3.   Where the Commission considers that the conditions laid down in this Subsection are met, it shall adopt implementing acts concerning the publication, in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
, of the single document referred to in point (d) of Article 94(1) and of the reference to the publication of the product specification made in the course of the preliminary national procedure. Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
4.   Where the Commission considers that the conditions laid down in this Subsection are not met, it shall adopt implementing acts rejecting the application.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 98
Objection procedure
Within two months from the date of the publication of the single document as referred to in point (d) of Article 94(1), any Member State or third country, or any natural or legal person having a legitimate interest and resident or established in a Member State other than that applying for the protection or in a third country, may object to the proposed protection by submitting to the Commission a duly substantiated statement concerning the conditions of eligibility as laid down in this Subsection.
In the case of natural or legal persons resident or established in third countries, such a statement shall be submitted, either directly or via the authorities of the third country concerned, within the two month period referred to in the first paragraph.
Article 99
Decision on protection
On the basis of the information available to the Commission upon the completion of the objection procedure referred to in Article 98, the Commission shall adopt implementing acts either conferring protection on the designation of origin or geographical indication which meets the conditions laid down in this Subsection and is compatible with Union law, or rejecting the application where those conditions are not met.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 100
Homonyms
1.   A name for which an application is submitted and which is wholly or partially homonymous with a name already registered under this Regulation shall be registered with due regard to local and traditional usage and any risk of confusion.
A homonymous name which misleads the consumer into believing that products come from another territory shall not be registered even if the name is accurate as far as the actual territory, region or place of origin of those products is concerned.
A registered homonymous name may be used only if there is a sufficient distinction in practice between the homonym registered subsequently and the name already in the register, having regard to the need to treat the producers concerned in an equitable manner and the need to avoid misleading the consumer.
2.   Paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis if a name for which an application is submitted is wholly or partially homonymous with a geographical indication protected under the national law of Member States.
3.   Where the name of a wine grape variety contains or consists of a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, that name shall not be used for the purposes of labelling agricultural products.
In order to take into account existing labelling practices, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down exceptions from that rule.
4.   The protection of designations of origin and geographical indications of products covered by Article 93 of this Regulation shall be without prejudice to protected geographical indications applying to spirit drinks as defined in Article 2 of Regulation (EC) No 110/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
30
)
.
Article 101
Additional grounds for refusal of protection
1.   A name that has become generic shall not be protected as a designation of origin or a geographical indication.
For the purposes of this Section, a "name that has become generic" means the name of a wine which, although it relates to the place or the region where this product was originally produced or marketed, has become the common name of a wine in the Union.
To establish whether or not a name has become generic, the relevant factors shall be taken into account, in particular:
(a)
the existing situation in the Union, notably in areas of consumption;
(b)
the relevant Union or national law.
2.   A name shall not be protected as a designation of origin or geographical indication where, in the light of a trade mark's reputation and renown, protection could mislead the consumer as to the true identity of the wine.
Article 102
Relationship with trade marks
1.   The registration of a trade mark that contains or consists of a protected designation of origin or a geographical indication which does not comply with the product specification concerned or the use of which falls under Article 103(2), and that relates to a product falling under one of the categories listed in Part II of Annex VII shall be:
(a)
refused if the application for registration of the trade mark is submitted after the date of submission of the application for protection of the designation of origin or geographical indication to the Commission and the designation of origin or geographical indication is subsequently protected; or
(b)
invalidated.
2.   Without prejudice to Article 101(2), a trade mark referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article which has been applied for, registered or established by use in good faith, if that possibility is provided for by the law concerned, in the territory of the Union either before the date of protection of the designation of origin or geographical indication in the country of origin, or before 1 January 1996, may continue to be used and renewed notwithstanding the protection of a designation of origin or geographical indication, provided that no grounds for the trade mark's invalidity or revocation exist under Directive 2008/95/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
31
)
 or under Council Regulation (EC) No 207/2009 
(
32
)
.
In such cases, the use of the designation of origin or geographical indication shall be permitted alongside the relevant trade marks.
Article 103
Protection
1.   A protected designation of origin and a protected geographical indication may be used by any operator marketing a wine which has been produced in conformity with the corresponding product specification.
2.   A protected designation of origin and a protected geographical indication, as well as the wine using that protected name in conformity with the product specifications, shall be protected against:
(a)
any direct or indirect commercial use of that protected name:
(i)
by comparable products not complying with the product specification of the protected name; or
(ii)
in so far as such use exploits the reputation of a designation of origin or a geographical indication;
(b)
any misuse, imitation or evocation, even if the true origin of the product or service is indicated or if the protected name is translated, transcripted or transliterated or accompanied by an expression such as "style", "type", "method", "as produced in", "imitation", "flavour", "like" or similar;
(c)
any other false or misleading indication as to the provenance, origin, nature or essential qualities of the product, on the inner or outer packaging, advertising material or documents relating to the wine product concerned, as well as the packing of the product in a container liable to convey a false impression as to its origin;
(d)
any other practice liable to mislead the consumer as to the true origin of the product.
3.   Protected designations of origin and protected geographical indications shall not become generic in the Union within the meaning of Article 101(1).
Article 104
Register
The Commission shall establish and maintain an electronic register of protected designations of origin and protected geographical indications for wine which shall be publicly accessible. Designations of origin and geographical indications pertaining to products of third countries that are protected in the Union pursuant to an international agreement to which the Union is a contracting party may be entered in the register. Unless specifically identified in that agreement as protected designations of origin within the meaning of this Regulation, such names shall be entered in the register as protected geographical indications.
Article 105
Amendments to product specifications
An applicant satisfying the conditions laid down in Article 95 may apply for approval of an amendment to the product specification of a protected designation of origin or of a protected geographical indication, in particular to take account of developments in scientific and technical knowledge or to redemarcate the geographical area referred to in point (d) of the second subparagraph of Article 94(2). Applications shall describe and state reasons for the amendments requested.
Article 106
Cancellation
The Commission may, on its own initiative or on a duly substantiated request by a Member State, a third country or a natural or legal person having a legitimate interest, adopt implementing acts cancelling the protection of a designation of origin or a geographical indication if compliance with the corresponding product specification is no longer ensured.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 107
Existing protected wine names
1.   Wine names referred to in Articles 51 and 54 of Council Regulation (EC) No 1493/1999 
(
33
)
 and Article 28 of Commission Regulation (EC) No 753/2002 
(
34
)
 shall be automatically protected under this Regulation. The Commission shall list them in the register provided for in Article 104 of this Regulation.
2.   The Commission shall take the corresponding formal step of removing wine names to which Article 118s(3) of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 applies from the register provided for in Article 104 of this Regulation by means of implementing acts adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3) of this Regulation.
3.   Article 106 shall not apply to existing protected wine names referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article.
Until 31 December 2014, the Commission may, on its own initiative, adopt implementing acts cancelling the protection of existing protected wine names referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article if they do not meet the conditions laid down in Article 93.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
4.   For Croatia, the wine names published in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
 
(
35
)
 shall be protected under this Regulation, subject to a favourable outcome of the objection procedure. The Commission shall list them in the register provided for in Article 104.
Article 108
Fees
Member States may charge fees to cover their costs, including those incurred in examining the applications for protection, statements of objections, applications for amendments and requests for cancellations under this Subsection.
Article 109
Delegated powers
1.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the production in the demarcated geographical area, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down:
(a)
the additional criteria for the demarcation of the geographical area; and
(b)
the restrictions and derogations concerning the production in the demarcated geographical area.
2.   In order to ensure product quality and traceability, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down the conditions under which product specifications may include additional requirements.
3.   In order to ensure the protection of the legitimate rights and interests of producers and operators, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on:
(a)
the type of applicant that may apply for the protection of a designation of origin or geographical indication;
(b)
the conditions to be followed in respect of an application for the protection of a designation of origin or geographical indication, scrutiny by the Commission, the objection procedure, and procedures for amendment, cancellation and conversion of protected designations of origin or protected geographical indications;
(c)
the conditions applicable to trans-border applications;
(d)
the conditions for applications concerning geographical areas in a third country;
(e)
the date from which a protection or an amendment to a protection shall apply;
(f)
the conditions related to amendments to product specifications.
4.   In order to ensure an adequate level of protection, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on restrictions regarding the protected name.
5.   In order to ensure that economic operators and competent authorities are not unduly affected by the application of this Subsection as regards wine names which have been granted protection prior to 1 August 2009, or for which an application for protection has been made prior to that date, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down transitional rules concerning:
(a)
wine names recognised by Member States as designations of origin or geographical indications by 1 August 2009, and wine names for which an application for protection has been made prior to that date;
(b)
wines placed on the market or labelled before a specific date; and
(c)
amendments to the product specifications.
Article 110
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
1.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down necessary measures concerning:
(a)
the information to be provided in the product specification with regard to the link between the geographical area and the final product;
(b)
the making of decisions on protection or rejection available to the public;
(c)
the establishment and the maintenance of the register referred to in Article 104;
(d)
the conversion from protected designation of origin to protected geographical indication;
(e)
the submission of trans-border applications.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down necessary measures concerning the procedure for the examination of applications for protection or for the approval of an amendment of a designation of origin or a geographical indication, as well as the procedure for requests for objection, cancellation, or conversion, and the submission of information related to existing protected wine names, in particular with respect to:
(a)
models for documents and the transmission format;
(b)
time limits;
(c)
the details of the facts, evidence and supporting documents to be submitted in support of an application or a request.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 111
Other implementing powers
Where an objection is deemed inadmissible, the Commission shall adopt an implementing act rejecting it as inadmissible. That implementing act shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
Subsection 3
Traditional terms
Article 112
Definition
A "traditional term" means a term traditionally used in Member States for the products referred to in Article 92(1) to designate:
(a)
that the product has a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication under Union or national law; or
(b)
the production or ageing method or the quality, colour, type of place, or a particular event linked to the history of the product with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication.
Article 113
Protection
1.   A protected traditional term may only be used for a product which has been produced in conformity with the definition provided for in Article 112.
Traditional terms shall be protected against unlawful use.
2.   Traditional terms shall be protected, only in the language and for the categories of grape vine products claimed in the application, against:
(a)
any misuse of the protected term, including where it is accompanied by an expression such as "style", "type", "method", "as produced in", "imitation", "flavour", "like" or similar;
(b)
any other false or misleading indication as to the nature, characteristics or essential qualities of the product, placed on the inner or outer packaging, advertising material or documents relating to it;
(c)
any other practice likely to mislead the consumer, in particular to give the impression that the wine qualifies for the protected traditional term.
3.   Traditional terms shall not become generic in the Union.
Article 114
Delegated powers
1.   In order to ensure an adequate level of protection, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 regarding the language and the spelling of the traditional term to be protected.
2.   In order to ensure the protection of the legitimate rights and interests of producers and operators, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 establishing:
(a)
the type of applicants that may apply for the protection of a traditional term;
(b)
the conditions of validity of an application for protection of a traditional term;
(c)
the grounds for objecting to a proposed recognition of a traditional term;
(d)
the scope of the protection, the relationship with trade marks, protected traditional terms, protected designations of origin or geographical indications, homonyms, or certain wine grape names;
(e)
the grounds for cancellation of a traditional term;
(f)
the date of submission of an application or of a request for objection or cancellation;
(g)
the procedures to be followed in respect of an application for the protection of a traditional term, including scrutiny by the Commission, the objection procedure and the procedures on cancellation and modification.
3.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of trade between the Union and certain third countries, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down the conditions under which traditional terms may be used on products from third countries and providing for derogations from Article 112 and Article 113(2).
Article 115
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
1.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down necessary measures concerning the procedure for the examination of applications for protection or for the approval of a modification of a traditional term, as well as the procedure for requests for objection or cancellation, in particular with respect to:
(a)
models for documents and the transmission format;
(b)
time limits;
(c)
the details of the facts, evidence and supporting documents to be submitted in support of the application or request;
(d)
detailed rules on making protected traditional terms available to the public.
2.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts accepting or rejecting an application for protection of a traditional term or a request for a modification of the protected term or the cancellation of the protection of a traditional term.
3.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts providing for the protection of traditional terms in respect of which an application for protection has been accepted, in particular by classifying them in accordance with Article 112 and by publishing a definition and/or the conditions of use.
4.   The implementing acts referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 of this Article shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 116
Other implementing powers
Where an objection is deemed inadmissible, the Commission shall adopt an implementing act rejecting it as inadmissible. That implementing act shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
Section 3
Labelling and presentation in the wine sector
Article 117
Definition
For the purposes of this Section:
(a)
"labelling" means any words, particulars, trade marks, brand name, pictorial matter or symbol placed on any packaging, document, notice, label, ring or collar accompanying or referring to a given product;
(b)
"presentation" means any information conveyed to consumers by virtue of the packaging of the product concerned, including the form and type of bottles.
Article 118
Applicability of horizontal rules
Save as otherwise provided for in this Regulation, Council Directive 89/396/EEC 
(
36
)
, Directive 2000/13/EC, Directive 2007/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
37
)
, Directive 2008/95/EC and Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011 shall apply to the labelling and presentation.
The labelling of the products referred to in points 1 to 11, 13, 15 and 16 of Part II of Annex VII may not be supplemented by any particulars other than those provided for in this Regulation unless those particulars satisfy the requirements of Directive 2000/13/EC or Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011.
Article 119
Compulsory particulars
1.   Labelling and presentation of the products referred to in points 1 to 11, 13, 15 and 16 of Part II of Annex VII marketed in the Union or for export shall contain the following compulsory particulars:
(a)
the designation for the category of the grapevine product in accordance with Part II of Annex VII;
(b)
for wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication:
(i)
the term "protected designation of origin" or "protected geographical indication"; and
(ii)
the name of the protected designation of origin or the protected geographical indication;
(c)
the actual alcoholic strength by volume;
(d)
an indication of provenance;
(e)
an indication of the bottler or, in the case of sparkling wine, aerated sparkling wine, quality sparkling wine or quality aromatic sparkling wine, the name of the producer or vendor;
(f)
an indication of the importer in the case of imported wines; and
(g)
in the case of sparkling wine, aerated sparkling wine, quality sparkling wine or quality aromatic sparkling wine, an indication of the sugar content.
2.   By way of derogation from point (a) of paragraph 1, the reference to the category of the grapevine product may be omitted for wines whose labels include the name of a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication.
3.   By way of derogation from point (b) of paragraph 1, the reference to the terms "protected designation of origin" or "protected geographical indication" may be omitted in the following cases:
(a)
where a traditional term in accordance with point (a) of Article 112 is displayed on the label in accordance with the product specification referred to in Article 94(2);
(b)
in exceptional and duly justified circumstances to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts adopted in accordance with Article 227 in order to ensure compliance with existing labelling practices.
Article 120
Optional particulars
1.   Labelling and presentation of the products referred to in points 1 to 11, 13, 15 and 16 of Part II of Annex VII may, in particular, contain the following optional particulars:
(a)
the vintage year;
(b)
the name of one or more wine grape varieties;
(c)
in the case of wines other than those referred to in point (g) of Article 119(1), terms indicating the sugar content;
(d)
for wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, traditional terms in accordance with point (b) of Article 112;
(e)
the Union symbol indicating the protected designation of origin or the protected geographical indication;
(f)
terms referring to certain production methods;
(g)
for wines bearing a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, the name of another geographical unit that is smaller or larger than the area underlying the designation of origin or geographical indication.
2.   Without prejudice to Article 100(3), as regards the use of particulars referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 1 of this Article for wines without a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication:
(a)
Member States shall introduce laws, regulations or administrative provisions to ensure certification, approval and verification procedures so as to guarantee the veracity of the information concerned;
(b)
Member States may, on the basis of non-discriminatory and objective criteria and with due regard to fair competition, for wine produced from wine grape varieties on their territory, draw up lists of excluded wine grape varieties, in particular if:
(i)
there is a risk of confusion for consumers as to the true origin of the wine due to the fact that the wine grape variety forms an integral part of an existing protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication;
(ii)
checks would not be cost-effective due to the fact that the given wine grape variety represents a very small part of the Member State vineyard;
(c)
mixtures of wines from different Member States shall not give rise to labelling of the wine grape variety unless the Member States concerned agree otherwise and ensure the feasibility of the relevant certification, approval and verification procedures.
Article 121
Languages
1.   The compulsory and optional particulars referred to in Articles 119 and 120 shall, where expressed in words, appear in one or more official language of the Union.
2.   Notwithstanding paragraph 1, the name of a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication or a traditional term as referred to in point (b) of Article 112 shall appear on the label in the language or languages for which the protection applies. In the case of a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication or a national specific designation using a non-Latin alphabet, the name may also appear in one or more official languages of the Union.
Article 122
Delegated powers
1.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the wine sector, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning rules and restrictions on:
(a)
the presentation and use of labelling particulars other than those provided for in this Section;
(b)
compulsory particulars concerning:
(i)
terms to be used to formulate the compulsory particulars and their conditions of use;
(ii)
terms referring to a holding and the conditions for their use;
(iii)
provisions allowing the producing Member States to establish additional rules relating to compulsory particulars;
(iv)
provisions allowing further derogations in addition to those referred to in Article 119(2) as regards the omission of the reference to the category of the grapevine product; and
(v)
provisions on the use of languages;
(c)
optional particulars concerning:
(i)
terms to be used to formulate the optional particulars and their conditions of use;
(ii)
provisions allowing the producing Member States to establish additional rules relating to optional particulars;
(d)
the presentation concerning:
(i)
the conditions of use of certain bottle shapes, and a list of certain specific bottle shapes;
(ii)
the conditions of use of "sparkling wine"-type bottles and closures;
(iii)
provisions allowing the producing Member States to establish additional rules relating to presentation;
(iv)
provisions on the use of languages.
2.   In order to ensure the protection of the legitimate interests of operators, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning rules as regards temporary labelling and presentation of wines bearing a designation of origin or a geographical indication, where that designation of origin or geographical indication fulfils the necessary requirements.
3.   In order to ensure that economic operators are not prejudiced, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning transitional provisions as regards wine placed on the market and labelled in accordance with the relevant rules applying before 1 August 2009.
4.   In order to take account of the specific characteristics in trade between the Union and certain third countries, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning derogations from this Section as regards products to be exported where required by the law of the third country concerned.
Article 123
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down necessary measures concerning the procedures and technical criteria applicable to this Section, including the necessary measures for the certification, approval and verification procedures applicable to wines without a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
CHAPTER II
Specific provisions for individual sectors
Section 1
Sugar
Article 124
Duration
With the exceptions of Articles 125 and 126, this Section shall apply until the end of the 2016/2017 marketing year.
Subsection 1
Specific measures
Article 125
Sugar sector agreements
1.   The terms for buying sugar beet and sugar cane, including pre-sowing delivery contracts, shall be governed by written agreements within the trade concluded between, on the one hand, Union growers of sugar beet and sugar cane or, on their behalf, the organisations of which they are members, and, on the other hand, Union sugar undertakings or, on their behalf, the organisations of which they are members.
2.   Agreements within the trade as described in point 6 of Section A of Part II of Annex II shall be notified by sugar undertakings to the competent authorities of the Member State in which they produce sugar.
3.   From 1 October 2017, agreements within the trade shall conform to the purchase terms laid down in Annex X.
4.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the sugar sector and the development of the sector in the period following the ending of production quotas, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 to:
(a)
update the terms referred to in Section A of Part II of Annex II;
(b)
update the purchase terms for beet referred to in Annex X;
(c)
lay down further rules on the determination of gross weight, tare and sugar content of sugar beet delivered to an undertaking, and on beet pulp.
5.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Article, including in respect of procedures, notifications and administrative assistance in the case of agreements within the trade covering more than one Member State. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 126
Price reporting in the sugar market
The Commission may adopt implementing acts establishing a system for reporting sugar market prices, including arrangements for publishing the price levels for this market. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
The system referred to in the first subparagraph shall be based on information submitted by undertakings producing white sugar or by other operators involved in the sugar trade. This information shall be treated as confidential.
The Commission shall ensure that specific prices or names of individual economic operators are not published.
Subsection 2
Requirements applying to the sugar sector during the period referred to in article 124
Article 127
Delivery contracts
1.   In addition to the requirements set out in Article 125(1), agreements within the trade shall conform to the purchase terms laid down in Annex XI.
2.   In delivery contracts, a distinction shall be made depending on whether the quantities of sugar to be manufactured from sugar beet are:
(a)
quota sugar; or
(b)
out-of-quota sugar.
3.   Each sugar undertaking shall provide the Member State in which it produces sugar with the following information:
(a)
the quantities of beet referred to in point (a) of paragraph 2 for which they have concluded pre-sowing delivery contracts and the sugar content on which those contracts are based;
(b)
the corresponding estimated yield.
Member States may require additional information.
4.   Sugar undertakings which have not signed pre-sowing delivery contracts at the minimum price for quota beet, as referred to in Article 135, for a quantity of beet equivalent to the sugar for which they hold a quota, adjusted, as the case may be, by the coefficient for a preventive withdrawal fixed pursuant to the first subparagraph of Article 130(2), shall be required to pay at least the minimum price for quota beet for all the sugar beet they process into sugar.
5.   Subject to the approval of the Member State concerned, agreements within the trade may derogate from paragraphs 2, 3 and 4.
6.   If no agreements within the trade exist, the Member State concerned shall take the necessary steps compatible with this Regulation to protect the interests of the parties concerned.
Article 128
Production charge
1.   A production charge shall be levied on the sugar quota, the isoglucose quota and the inulin syrup quota held by undertakings producing sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup as referred to in Article 136(2).
2.   Measures on the fixing of the production charge for quota sugar, quota isoglucose and quota inulin syrup referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Article 129
Production refund
1.   A production refund may be granted on the products of the sugar sector listed in points (b) to (e) of Part III of Annex I if surplus sugar or imported sugar, surplus isoglucose or surplus inulin syrup is not available at a price corresponding to the world price for the manufacturing of the products referred to in points (b) and (c) of the second subparagraph of Article 140(2).
2.   Measures on the fixing of the production refund referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Article 130
Withdrawal of sugar
1.   To avoid price collapses in the internal market and to remedy situations of overproduction based on the forecast supply balance, and taking into account the commitments of the Union resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU, the Commission may adopt implementing acts withdrawing from the market, for a given marketing year, those quantities of sugar or isoglucose produced under quotas which exceed the threshold calculated in accordance with paragraph 2.
2.   The withdrawal threshold referred to in paragraph 1 shall be calculated, for each undertaking holding a quota, by multiplying its quota by a coefficient. The Commission may adopt implementing acts fixing that coefficient for a marketing year no later than 28 February of the previous marketing year, on the basis of expected market trends.
On the basis of updated market trends, the Commission may, by 31 October of the marketing year concerned, adopt implementing acts either adjusting or, where no coefficient has been fixed pursuant to the first subparagraph, fixing a coefficient.
3.   Each undertaking holding a quota shall store, at its own expense, until the beginning of the following marketing year, the sugar produced under quota in excess of the threshold calculated in accordance with paragraph 2. The sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup quantities withdrawn during a marketing year shall be treated as the first quantities produced under quota for the following marketing year.
By way of derogation from the first subparagraph, taking into account the expected sugar market trends, the Commission may adopt implementing acts providing that, for the current, the following or both marketing years, all or part of the withdrawn sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup is to be considered to be:
(a)
surplus sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup available to become industrial sugar, industrial isoglucose or industrial inulin syrup; or
(b)
temporary quota production of which a part may be reserved for export respecting the commitments of the Union resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU.
4.   If sugar supply in the Union is inadequate, the Commission may adopt implementing acts allowing a certain quantity of withdrawn sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup to be sold on the Union market before the end of the period of withdrawal.
5.   Where withdrawn sugar is treated as the first sugar production of the following marketing year, the minimum price of that marketing year, as referred to in Article 135, shall be paid to beet growers.
Where withdrawn sugar becomes industrial sugar or is exported in accordance with points (a) or (b) of the second subparagraph of paragraph 3 of this Article, the requirements of Article 135 on the minimum price shall not apply.
Where withdrawn sugar is sold on the Union market before the end of the period of withdrawal in accordance with paragraph 4 of this Article, the minimum price of the ongoing marketing year shall be paid to beet growers.
6.   Implementing acts pursuant to this Article shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 131
Temporary market management mechanism
1.   For the duration of the period referred to in Article 124, the Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary in order to ensure a sufficient supply of sugar to the Union market. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Such measures may adjust, for the quantity and time necessary, the level of the duty payable on imported raw sugar.
Within the context of the temporary market management mechanism, measures on the fixing of a surplus levy are taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
2.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts determining the appropriate quantity of out-of-quota sugar and imported raw sugar that can be released onto the Union market. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 132
Delegated powers
In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the sugar sector and to ensure that the interests of all parties are duly taken into account, and given the need to prevent any disturbance of the market, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning:
(a)
purchase terms and delivery contracts referred to Article 127;
(b)
updating the purchase terms for beet referred to in Annex XI;
(c)
the criteria to be applied by the sugar undertakings when allocating among beet sellers the quantities of beet to be covered by pre-sowing delivery contracts as referred to in Article 127(3).
Article 133
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Subsection concerning procedures, content and technical criteria.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Subsection 3
System of production regulation
Article 134
Quotas in the sugar sector
1.   A quota system shall apply to sugar, isoglucose and inulin syrup.
2.   As regards the quota system referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, if a producer exceeds the relevant quota and does not make use of the surplus quantities as provided for in Article 139, a surplus levy shall be payable on such quantities, subject to the conditions set out in Articles 139 to 142.
Article 135
Minimum beet price
The minimum price for quota beet shall be fixed by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Article 136
Quota allocation
1.   The quotas for the production of sugar, isoglucose and inulin syrup at national or regional level are fixed in Annex XII.
2.   The Member States shall allocate a quota to each undertaking producing sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup established in its territory and approved under Article 137.
For each undertaking, the allocated quota shall be equal to the quota which was allocated to the undertaking for the marketing year 2010/2011 under Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007.
3.   Where a quota is allocated to a sugar undertaking having more than one production unit, the Member States shall adopt the measures they consider necessary in order to take due account of the interests of sugar beet and cane growers.
Article 137
Approved undertakings
1.   On request, Member States shall grant approval to an undertaking producing sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup or to an undertaking that processes these products into a product included in the list referred to in Article 140(2) provided that the undertaking:
(a)
proves its professional production capacities;
(b)
agrees to provide any information and to be subject to controls related to this Regulation;
(c)
is not subject to suspension or withdrawal of the approval.
2.   The approved undertakings shall provide the Member State in whose territory the harvest of beet, cane or the refining takes place with the following information:
(a)
the quantities of beet or cane for which a delivery contract has been concluded, as well as the corresponding estimated yields of beet or cane and sugar per hectare;
(b)
data on provisional and actual sugar beet, sugar cane and raw sugar deliveries, and on sugar production and statements of sugar stocks;
(c)
the quantities of white sugar sold and the corresponding prices and conditions.
Article 138
National quota reallocation and reduction of quotas
1.   A Member State may reduce the sugar or isoglucose quota that has been allocated to an undertaking established on its territory by up to 10 %. In doing so, the Member States shall apply objective and non-discriminatory criteria.
2.   Member States may transfer quotas between undertakings in accordance with the rules laid down in Annex XIII and taking into consideration the interests of each of the parties concerned, particularly sugar beet and cane growers.
3.   The quantities reduced pursuant to paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be allocated by the Member State in question to one or more undertakings on its territory, whether or not holding a quota.
Article 139
Out-of-quota production
1.   The sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup produced during a marketing year in excess of the quota referred to in Article 136 may be:
(a)
used for the processing of certain products as referred to in Article 140;
(b)
carried forward to the quota production of the next marketing year in accordance with Article 141;
(c)
used for the specific supply regime for the outermost regions, in accordance with Chapter III of Regulation (EU) No 228/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
38
)
;
(d)
exported within a quantitative limit, to be fixed by the Commission by means of implementing acts, respecting the commitments resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU; or
(e)
released onto the internal market, in compliance with the mechanism described in Article 131, for the purpose of adjusting supply to demand on the basis of the forecast supply balance.
The measures referred to in point (e) of the first paragraph of this Article shall be implemented before any activation of the measures to prevent market disturbance referred to in Article 219(1).
Other quantities shall be subject to the surplus levy referred to in Article 142.
2.   Implementing acts pursuant to this Article shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 140
Industrial sugar
1.   Industrial sugar, industrial isoglucose or industrial inulin syrup shall be reserved for the production of one of the products referred to in paragraph 2 when:
(a)
it has been subject to a delivery contract concluded before the end of the marketing year between a producer and a user which have both been granted approval in accordance with Article 137; and
(b)
it has been delivered to the user on 30 November of the following marketing year at the latest.
2.   In order to take account of technical developments, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 establishing a list of products for the production of which industrial sugar, industrial isoglucose or industrial inulin syrup may be used.
The list shall, in particular, include:
(a)
bioethanol, alcohol, rum, live yeast and quantities of syrups for spreading and those to be processed into "Rinse appelstroop";
(b)
certain industrial products without sugar content but which are processed using sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup;
(c)
certain products of the chemical or pharmaceutical industry which contain sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup.
Article 141
Carry-forward of surplus sugar
1.   Each undertaking may decide to carry forward all or part of its production in excess of its sugar quota, its isoglucose quota or its inulin syrup quota to be treated as part of the next marketing year's production. Without prejudice to paragraph 3, that decision shall be irrevocable.
2.   Undertakings which take the decision referred to in paragraph 1 shall:
(a)
inform the Member State concerned before a date to be determined by that Member State:
(i)
between 1 February and 31 August of the current marketing year for quantities of cane sugar being carried forward;
(ii)
between 1 February and 31 August of the current marketing year for other quantities of beet sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup being carried forward;
(b)
undertake to store such quantities at their own expense until the end of the current marketing year.
3.   If an undertaking's definitive production in the marketing year concerned was less than the estimate made when the decision in accordance with paragraph 1 was taken, the quantity carried forward may be adjusted retroactively by 31 October of the following marketing year at the latest.
4.   The quantities carried forward shall be deemed to be the first quantities produced under the quota of the following marketing year.
5.   Sugar stored in accordance with this Article during a marketing year may not be subject to any other storage measures provided for in Articles 16 or 130.
Article 142
Surplus levy
1.   A surplus levy shall be levied on quantities of:
(a)
surplus sugar, surplus isoglucose and surplus inulin syrup produced during any marketing year, except for quantities carried forward to the quota production of the following marketing year and stored in accordance with Article 141 or quantities referred to in points (c), (d) and (e) of the first subparagraph of Article 139(1);
(b)
industrial sugar, industrial isoglucose or industrial inulin syrup in respect of which no proof of use in one of the products referred to in Article 140(2) has been supplied within a time limit, to be fixed by the Commission by means of implementing acts;
(c)
sugar, isoglucose and inulin syrup withdrawn from the market in accordance with Article 130 and for which the obligations provided for in Article 130(3) are not met.
Implementing acts pursuant to point (b) of the first subparagraph shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   Measures on the fixing of a surplus levy referred to in paragraph 1 shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Article 143
Delegated powers
1.   In order to ensure that undertakings referred to in Article 137 comply with their obligations, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down rules on the granting and the withdrawal of approval for such undertakings, as well as the criteria for administrative penalties.
2.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the sugar sector and to ensure that the interests of all parties are duly taken into account, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on the meaning of terms for the operation of the quota system, as well as laying down the conditions governing sales to outermost regions.
3.   In order to ensure that the growers are closely associated with a decision to carry forward a certain quantity of production, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down rules concerning carry-forward of sugar.
Article 144
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
With regard to the undertakings referred to in Article 137, the Commission may adopt implementing acts establishing rules concerning:
(a)
applications for approval made by undertakings, the records to be kept by approved undertakings, the information to be submitted by approved undertakings;
(b)
the system of checks to be carried out by Member States on approved undertakings;
(c)
Member States' communications with the Commission and with approved undertakings;
(d)
the delivery to undertakings of raw materials, including delivery contracts and delivery notes;
(e)
equivalence regarding sugar referred to in point (a) of the first subparagraph of Article 139(1);
(f)
the specific supply regime for the outermost regions;
(g)
exports as referred to in point (d) of the first subparagraph of Article 139(1);
(h)
Member State cooperation to ensure effective checks;
(i)
modifying the dates laid down in Article 141 for specific marketing years;
(j)
the establishment of the surplus quantity, the communications and payment of the surplus levy referred to in Article 142;
(k)
the adoption of a list of full-time refiners within the meaning of point 6 of Section B of Part II of Annex II.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 2
Wine
Article 145
Vineyard register and inventory of production potential
1.   Member States shall maintain a vineyard register which shall contain updated information on the production potential. From 1 January 2016, this obligation shall only apply if Member States implement the scheme of authorisations for vine plantings referred to in Chapter III of Title I, or a national support programme.
2.   Until 31 December 2015, Member States in which the total area planted with vines of wine grape varieties classified in accordance with Article 81(2) is less than 500 hectares shall not be subject to the obligation laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article.
3.   Member States which provide for restructuring and conversion of vineyards in their support programmes in accordance with Article 46 shall, on the basis of the vineyard register, submit to the Commission by 1 March each year an updated inventory of their production potential. From 1 January 2016, details in respect of communications to the Commission regarding wine-growing areas shall be laid down by the Commission by means of implementing acts. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
4.   In order to facilitate the monitoring and the verification of the production potential by Member States, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning rules on the content of the vineyard register and exemptions therefrom.
Article 146
Competent national authorities for the wine sector
1.   Without prejudice to any other provisions of this Regulation concerning the determination of competent national authorities, Member States shall designate one or more authorities which shall be responsible for ensuring compliance with Union rules in the wine sector. In particular, Member States shall designate the laboratories authorised to carry out official analyses in the wine sector. The designated laboratories shall satisfy the general criteria for the operation of testing laboratories set out in ISO/IEC 17025.
2.   Member States shall inform the Commission of the names and addresses of the authorities and laboratories referred to in paragraph 1. The Commission shall make this information public and shall update it periodically.
Article 147
Accompanying documents and register
1.   The products of the wine sector shall be put into circulation in the Union with an officially authorised accompanying document.
2.   Natural or legal persons or groups of persons who hold products covered by the wine sector in the exercise of their trade, in particular producers, bottlers, processors and merchants, shall keep inward and outward registers in respect of those products.
3.   In order to facilitate the transport of wine products and the verification thereof by Member States, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on:
(a)
rules on the accompanying document and its use;
(b)
the conditions under which an accompanying document is to be regarded as certifying protected designations of origin or geographical indications;
(c)
an obligation to keep a register and its use;
(d)
who is obliged to keep a register and exemptions from that obligation;
(e)
the operations to be included in the register.
4.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts establishing:
(a)
rules on the composition of the registers, the products to be contained therein, deadlines for entries in registers and the closures of registers;
(b)
measures requiring Member States to determine the maximum acceptable percentages for losses;
(c)
general and transitional provisions for the keeping of registers;
(d)
rules determining how long accompanying documents and the registers are to be kept.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 3
Milk and milk products
Article 148
Contractual relations in the milk and milk products sector
1.   Where a Member State decides that every delivery of raw milk in its territory by a farmer to a processor of raw milk must be covered by a written contract between the parties and/or decides that first purchasers must make a written offer for a contract for the delivery of raw milk by the farmers, such contract and/or such offer for a contract shall fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraph 2.
Where a Member State decides that deliveries of raw milk by a farmer to a processor of raw milk must be covered by a written contract between the parties, it shall also decide which stage or stages of the delivery shall be covered by such a contract if the delivery of raw milk is made through one or more collectors.
For the purposes of this Article, a "collector" means an undertaking which transports raw milk from a farmer or another collector to a processor of raw milk or another collector, where the ownership of the raw milk is transferred in each case.
2.   The contract and/or the offer for a contract referred to in paragraph 1 shall:
(a)
be made in advance of the delivery,
(b)
be made in writing, and
(c)
include, in particular, the following elements:
(i)
the price payable for the delivery, which shall:
—
be static and be set out in the contract, and/or
—
be calculated by combining various factors set out in the contract, which may include market indicators reflecting changes in market conditions, the volume delivered and the quality or composition of the raw milk delivered,
(ii)
the volume of raw milk which may and/or must be delivered and the timing of such deliveries,
(iii)
the duration of the contract, which may include either a definite or an indefinite duration with termination clauses,
(iv)
details regarding payment periods and procedures,
(v)
arrangements for collecting or delivering raw milk, and
(vi)
rules applicable in the event of force majeure.
3.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, a contract and/or an offer for a contract shall not be required where raw milk is delivered by a farmer to a co-operative of which the farmer is a member if the statutes of that cooperative or the rules and decisions provided for in or derived from these statutes contain provisions having similar effects to the provisions set out in points (a), (b) and (c) of paragraph 2.
4.   All elements of contracts for the delivery of raw milk concluded by farmers, collectors or processors of raw milk, including the elements referred to in point (c) of paragraph 2, shall be freely negotiated between the parties.
Notwithstanding the first subparagraph, one or both of the following shall apply:
(a)
where a Member State decides to make a written contract for the delivery of raw milk compulsory in accordance with paragraph 1, it may establish a minimum duration, applicable only to written contracts between a farmer and the first purchaser of raw milk; such a minimum duration shall be at least six months, and shall not impair the proper functioning of the internal market;
(b)
where a Member State decides that the first purchaser of raw milk must make a written offer for a contract to the farmer in accordance with paragraph 1, it may provide that the offer must include a minimum duration for the contract, set by national law for this purpose; such a minimum duration shall be at least six months, and shall not impair the proper functioning of the internal market.
The second subparagraph shall be without prejudice to the farmer's right to refuse such a minimum duration provided that he does so in writing. In such a case, the parties shall be free to negotiate all elements of the contract, including the elements referred to in point (c) of paragraph 2.
5.   The Member States which make use of the options referred to in this Article shall notify the Commission of how they are applied.
6.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down measures necessary for the uniform application of points (a) and (b) of paragraph 2 and paragraph 3 of this Article and measures relating to notifications to be made by the Member States in accordance with this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 149
Contractual negotiations in the milk and milk products sector
1.   A producer organisation in the milk and milk products sector which is recognised under Article 152(3) may negotiate on behalf of its farmer members, in respect of part or all of their joint production, contracts for the delivery of raw milk by a farmer to a processor of raw milk, or to a collector within the meaning of the third subparagraph of Article 148(1).
2.   The negotiations by the producer organisation may take place:
(a)
whether or not there is a transfer of ownership of the raw milk by the farmers to the producer organisation;
(b)
whether or not the price negotiated is the same as regards the joint production of some or all of the farmer members;
(c)
provided that, for a particular producer organisation, all of the following conditions are fulfilled:
(i)
the volume of raw milk covered by such negotiations does not exceed 3,5 % of total Union production,
(ii)
the volume of raw milk covered by such negotiations which is produced in any particular Member State does not exceed 33 % of the total national production of that Member State, and
(iii)
the volume of raw milk covered by such negotiations which is delivered in any particular Member State does not exceed 33 % of the total national production of that Member State;
(d)
provided that the farmers concerned are not members of any other producer organisation which also negotiates such contracts on their behalf; however, Member States may derogate from this condition in duly justified cases where farmers hold two distinct production units located in different geographic areas;
(e)
provided that the raw milk is not covered by an obligation to deliver arising from the farmer's membership of a cooperative in accordance with the conditions set out in the cooperative's statutes or the rules and decisions provided for in or derived from these statutes; and
(f)
provided that the producer organisation notifies the competent authorities of the Member State or Member States in which it operates of the volume of raw milk covered by such negotiations.
3.   Notwithstanding the conditions set out in of point (c)(ii) and (iii) of paragraph 2, a producer organisation may negotiate pursuant to paragraph 1 provided that, with regard to that producer organisation, the volume of raw milk covered by the negotiations which is produced in or delivered in a Member State having a total annual raw milk production of less than 500 000 tonnes does not exceed 45 % of the total national production of that Member State.
4.   For the purposes of this Article, references to producer organisations include associations of such producer organisations.
5.   For the purposes of applying point (c) of paragraph 2 and paragraph 3, the Commission shall publish, by such means as it considers appropriate, the amounts of raw milk production in the Union and the Member States using the most up-to-date information available.
6.   By way of derogation from point (c) of paragraph 2 and paragraph 3, even where the thresholds set out therein are not exceeded, the competition authority referred to in the second subparagraph of this paragraph may decide in an individual case that a particular negotiation by the producer organisation should either be reopened or should not take place at all if it considers that this is necessary in order to prevent competition from being excluded or in order to avoid seriously damaging SME processors of raw milk in its territory.
For negotiations covering more than one Member State, the decision referred to in the first subparagraph shall be taken by the Commission without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3). In other cases, that decision shall be taken by the national competition authority of the Member State to which the negotiations relate.
The decisions referred to in this paragraph shall not apply earlier than the date of their notification to the undertakings concerned.
7.   For the purposes of this Article:
(a)
a "national competition authority" means the authority referred to in Article 5 of Council Regulation (EC) No 1/2003 
(
39
)
;
(b)
a "SME" means a micro, small or medium-sized enterprise within the meaning of Recommendation 2003/361/EC.
8.   The Member States in which negotiations take place in accordance with this Article shall notify the Commission of the application of point (f) of paragraph 2 and of paragraph 6.
Article 150
Regulation of supply for cheese with a protected designation of origin or protected geographical indication
1.   Upon the request of a producer organisation recognised under Article 152(3), an interbranch organisation recognised under Article 157(3) or a group of operators referred to in Article 3(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012, Member States may lay down, for a limited period of time, binding rules for the regulation of the supply of cheese benefiting from a protected designation of origin or from a protected geographical indication under Article 5(1) and (2) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012.
2.   The rules referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall be subject to the existence of a prior agreement between the parties in the geographical area referred to in point (c) of Article 7(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012. Such an agreement shall be concluded between at least two-thirds of the milk producers or their representatives representing at least two thirds of the raw milk used for the production of the cheese referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article and, where relevant, at least two-thirds of the producers of that cheese representing at least two thirds of the production of that cheese in the geographical area referred to in point (c) of Article 7(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012.
3.   For the purpose of paragraph 1, concerning cheese benefiting from a protected geographical indication, the geographical area of origin of the raw milk, as set in the product specification for the cheese, shall be the same as the geographical area referred to in point (c) of Article 7(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012 relating to that cheese.
4.   The rules referred to in paragraph 1:
(a)
shall only cover the regulation of supply of the product concerned and shall have the aim of adapting the supply of that cheese to demand;
(b)
shall have effect only on the product concerned;
(c)
may be made binding for no more than three years and may be renewed after this period, following a new request, as referred to in paragraph 1;
(d)
shall not damage the trade in products other than those concerned by those rules;
(e)
shall not relate to any transaction after the first marketing of the cheese concerned;
(f)
shall not allow for price fixing, including where prices are set for guidance or recommendation;
(g)
shall not render unavailable an excessive proportion of the product concerned that would otherwise be available;
(h)
shall not create discrimination, constitute a barrier for new entrants in the market, or lead to small producers being adversely affected;
(i)
shall contribute to maintaining the quality and/or the development of the product concerned;
(j)
shall be without prejudice to Article 149.
5.   The rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall be published in an official publication of the Member State concerned.
6.   Member States shall carry out checks in order to ensure that the conditions laid down in paragraph 4 are complied with, and, where it has been found by the competent national authorities that such conditions have not been complied with, shall repeal the rules referred to in paragraph 1.
7.   Member States shall notify the Commission forthwith of the rules referred to in paragraph 1 which they have adopted. The Commission shall inform other Member States of any notification of such rules.
8.   The Commission may at any time adopt implementing acts requiring that a Member State repeal the rules laid down by that Member State pursuant to paragraph 1 if the Commission finds that those rules do not comply with the conditions laid down in paragraph 4, prevent or distort competition in a substantial part of the internal market or jeopardise free trade or the attainment of the objectives of Article 39 TFEU. Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3) of this Regulation.
Article 151
Compulsory declarations in the milk and milk products sector
From 1 April 2015, the first purchasers of raw milk shall declare to the competent national authority the quantity of raw milk that has been delivered to them each month.
For the purposes of this Article and Article 148, a "first purchaser" means an undertaking or group which buys milk from producers in order to:
(a)
subject it to collecting, packing, storing, chilling or processing, including under a contract;
(b)
sell it to one or more undertakings treating or processing milk or other milk products.
Member States shall notify the Commission of the quantity of raw milk referred to in the first subparagraph.
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down rules on the content, format and timing of such declarations and measures relating to the notifications to be made by the Member States in accordance with this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
CHAPTER III
Producer organisations and associations and interbranch organisations
Section 1
Definition and recognition
Article 152
Producer organisations
1.   Member States may, on request, recognise producer organisations, which:
(a)
are constituted, and controlled in accordance with point (c) of Article 153(2), by producers in a specific sector listed in Article 1(2);
(b)
are formed on the initiative of the producers;
(c)
pursue a specific aim which may include at least one of the following objectives:
(i)
ensuring that production is planned and adjusted to demand, particularly in terms of quality and quantity;
(ii)
concentration of supply and the placing on the market of the products produced by its members, including through direct marketing;
(iii)
optimising production costs and returns on investments in response to environmental and animal welfare standards, and stabilising producer prices;
(iv)
carrying out research and developing initiatives on sustainable production methods, innovative practices, economic competitiveness and market developments;
(v)
promoting, and providing technical assistance for, the use of environmentally sound cultivation practices and production techniques, and sound animal welfare practices and techniques;
(vi)
promoting, and providing technical assistance for, the use of production standards, improving product quality and developing products with a protected designation of origin, with a protected geographical indication or covered by a national quality label;
(vii)
the management of by-products and of waste in particular to protect the quality of water, soil and landscape and preserving or encouraging biodiversity;
(viii)
contributing to a sustainable use of natural resources and to climate change mitigation;
(ix)
developing initiatives in the area of promotion and marketing;
(x)
managing of the mutual funds referred to in operational programmes in the fruit and vegetables sector referred to in Article 31(2) of this Regulation and under Article 36 of Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013
(xi)
providing the necessary technical assistance for the use of the futures markets and of insurance schemes.
2.   A producer organisation recognised under paragraph 1 may continue to be recognised if it engages in the marketing of products falling within CN code ex 2208  other than those referred to in Annex I to the Treaties, provided that the proportion of such products does not exceed 49 % of the total value of marketed production of the producer organisation and that such products do not benefit from Union support. Those products do not count, for producer organisations in the fruit and vegetables sector, towards the calculation of the value of marketed production for the purposes of Article 34(2).
3.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, Member States shall recognise producer organisations, constituted by producers in the milk and milk products sector, which:
(a)
are formed on the initiative of the producers;
(b)
pursue a specific aim which may include one or more of the following objectives:
(i)
ensuring that production is planned and adjusted to demand, particularly in terms of quality and quantity;
(ii)
concentration of supply and the placing on the market of the products produced by its members;
(iii)
optimising production costs and stabilising producer prices.
Article 153
Statutes of producer organisations
1.   The statutes of a producer organisation shall require its producer members, in particular, to:
(a)
apply the rules adopted by the producer organisation relating to production reporting, production, marketing and protection of the environment;
(b)
be members of only one producer organisation for any given product of the holding; however Member States may derogate from this condition in duly justified cases where producer members hold two distinct production units located in different geographical areas;
(c)
provide the information requested by the producer organisation for statistical purposes.
2.   The statutes of a producer organisation shall also provide for:
(a)
procedures for determining, adopting and amending the rules referred to in point (a) of paragraph 1;
(b)
the imposition on members of financial contributions needed to finance the producer organisation;
(c)
rules enabling the producer members to scrutinise democratically their organisation and its decisions;
(d)
penalties for infringement of obligations under the statutes, particularly for non-payment of financial contributions, or of the rules laid down by the producer organisation;
(e)
rules on the admission of new members, and in particular the minimum period of membership which may not be less than one year;
(f)
the accounting and budgetary rules necessary for the operation of the organisation.
3.   Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to producer organisations in the milk and milk products sector.
Article 154
Recognition of producer organisations
1.   In order to be recognised by a Member State, the producer organisation applying for such recognition shall be a legal entity or clearly defined part of a legal entity which:
(a)
fulfils the requirements laid down in points (a), (b) and (c) of Article 152(1);
(b)
has a minimum number of members and/or covers a minimum volume or value of marketable production, to be laid down by the Member State concerned, in the area where it operates;
(c)
provides sufficient evidence that it can carry out its activities properly, both over time and in terms of effectiveness, provision of human, material and technical support to its members, and as appropriate concentration of supply;
(d)
has statutes that are consistent with points (a), (b) and (c) of this paragraph.
2.   Member States may decide that producer organisations which have been recognised before 1 January 2014 on the basis of national law and which fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article are deemed to be recognised as producer organisations pursuant to Article 152.
3.   Producer organisations which have been recognised before 1 January 2014 on the basis of national law and which do not fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 may continue to exercise their activities under national law until 1 January 2015.
4.   Member States shall:
(a)
decide whether to grant recognition to a producer organisation within four months of the lodging of an application, accompanied by all the relevant supporting evidence; this application shall be lodged with the Member State where the organisation has its headquarters;
(b)
carry out, at intervals to be determined by them, checks to verify that recognised producer organisations are complying with this Chapter;
(c)
in the event of non-compliance or irregularities in the application of the measures provided for in this Chapter, impose on those organisations and associations the applicable penalties they have laid down and, if necessary, decide whether recognition should be withdrawn;
(d)
inform the Commission by 31 March of each year, of every decision to grant, refuse or withdraw recognition taken during the previous calendar year.
Article 155
Outsourcing
Member States may permit a recognised producer organisation or a recognised association of producer organisations in the sectors specified by the Commission in accordance with point (f) of Article 173(1) to outsource any of its activities other than production, including to subsidiaries, provided that the producer organisation or association of producer organisations remains responsible for ensuring the carrying out of the outsourced activity and overall management control and supervision of the commercial arrangement for the carrying out of the activity.
Article 156
Associations of producer organisations
1.   Member States may, on request, recognise associations of producer organisations in a specific sector listed in Article 1(2) which are formed at the initiative of recognised producer organisations.
Subject to the rules adopted pursuant to Article 173, associations of producer organisations may carry out any of the activities or functions of producer organisations.
2.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, Member States may, on request, recognise an association of recognised producer organisations in the milk and milk products sector if the Member State concerned considers that the association is capable of carrying out effectively any of the activities of a recognised producer organisation, and that it fulfils the conditions laid down in Article 161(1).
Article 157
Interbranch organisations
1.   Member States may, on request, recognise interbranch organisations in a specific sector listed in Article 1(2) which:
(a)
are constituted of representatives of economic activities linked to the production and to at least one of the following stages of the supply chain: the processing of or trade in, including distribution of, products in one or more sectors;
(b)
are formed on the initiative of all or some of the organisations or associations which constitute them;
(c)
pursue a specific aim taking account of the interests of their members and of consumers, which may include, in particular, one of the following objectives:
(i)
improving knowledge and the transparency of production and the market, including by publication of aggregated statistical data on production costs, prices, including, where appropriate, price indices, volumes and duration of contracts which have been previously concluded, and by providing analyses of potential future market developments at regional, national or international level;
(ii)
forecasting of production potential, and recording public market prices;
(iii)
helping to coordinate better the way the products are placed on the market, in particular by means of research and market studies;
(iv)
exploring potential export markets;
(v)
without prejudice to Articles 148 and 168, drawing up standard forms of contract, compatible with Union rules, for the sale of agricultural products to purchasers and/or the supply of processed products to distributors and retailers, taking into account the need to achieve fair competitive conditions and to avoid market distortions;
(vi)
exploiting to a fuller extent the potential of the products, including at the level of market outlets, and developing initiatives to strengthen economic competitiveness and innovation;
(vii)
providing the information and carrying out the research necessary to innovate, rationalise, improve and adjust production and, where applicable, the processing and marketing, towards products more suited to market requirements and consumer tastes and expectations, in particular with regard to product quality, including the specific characteristics of products with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, and protection of the environment;
(viii)
seeking ways of restricting the use of animal-health or plant protection products, better managing other inputs, ensuring product quality and soil and water conservation, promoting food safety, in particular through traceability of products, and improving animal health and welfare;
(ix)
developing methods and instruments for improving product quality at all stages of production and, where applicable, of processing and marketing;
(x)
taking all possible actions to uphold, protect and promote organic farming and designations of origin, quality labels and geographical indications;
(xi)
promoting and carrying out research into integrated, sustainable production or other environmentally sound production methods;
(xii)
encouraging healthy and responsible consumption of the products on the internal market and/or informing about the harm linked to hazardous consumption patterns;
(xiii)
promoting consumption of, and/or furnishing information concerning, products on the internal market and external markets;
(xiv)
contributing to the management of by-products and the reduction and management of waste.
2.   In duly justified cases, Member States may decide on the basis of objective and non-discriminatory criteria that the condition in point (c) of Article 158(1) is fulfilled by limiting the number of interbranch organisations on a regional or national level if so provided for by national rules in place before 1 January 2014, and where this does not impair the proper functioning of the internal market.
3.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, as regards the milk and milk products sector, Member States may recognise interbranch organisations which:
(a)
have formally requested recognition and are made up of representatives of economic activities linked to the production of raw milk and linked to at least one of the following stages of the supply chain: the processing of or trade in, including distribution of, products of the milk and milk products sector;
(b)
are formed on the initiative of all or some of the representatives referred to in point (a);
(c)
carry out, in one or more regions of the Union, taking into account the interests of the members of those interbranch organisations and of consumers, one or more of the following activities:
(i)
improving the knowledge and the transparency of production and the market, including by publication of statistical data on the prices, volumes and durations of contracts for the delivery of raw milk which have been previously concluded, and by providing analyses of potential future market developments at regional, national and international level;
(ii)
helping to coordinate better the way the products of the milk and milk products sector are placed on the market, in particular by means of research and market studies;
(iii)
promoting consumption of, and providing information on, milk and milk products in both internal and external markets;
(iv)
exploring potential export markets;
(v)
drawing up standard forms of contract compatible with Union rules for the sale of raw milk to purchasers or the supply of processed products to distributors and retailers, taking into account the need to achieve fair competitive conditions and to avoid market distortions;
(vi)
providing the information and carrying out the research necessary to adjust production in favour of products more suited to market requirements and consumer tastes and expectations, in particular with regard to product quality and protection of the environment;
(vii)
maintaining and developing the production potential of the dairy sector, inter alia, by promoting innovation and supporting programmes for applied research and development in order to exploit the full potential of milk and milk products, especially in order to create products with added value which are more attractive to the consumer;
(viii)
seeking ways of restricting the use of animal health products, improving the management of other inputs and enhancing food safety and animal health;
(ix)
developing methods and instruments for improving product quality at all stages of production and marketing;
(x)
exploiting the potential of organic farming and protecting and promoting such farming as well as the production of products with designations of origin, quality labels and geographical indications; and
(xi)
promoting integrated production or other environmentally sound production methods.
Article 158
Recognition of interbranch organisations
1.   Member States may recognise interbranch organisations applying for such recognition, provided that they:
(a)
fulfil the requirements laid down in Article 157;
(b)
carry out their activities in one or more regions in the territory concerned;
(c)
account for a significant share of the economic activities referred to in point (a) of Article 157(1);
(d)
with the exception of the cases laid down in Article 162, do not, themselves, engage in production, processing or trade.
2.   Member States may decide that interbranch organisations which have been recognised before 1 January 2014 on the basis of national law and which fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article are deemed to be recognised as interbranch organisations pursuant to Article 157.
3.   Interbranch organisations which have been recognised before 1 January 2014 on the basis of national law and which do not fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article may continue to exercise their activities under national law until 1 January 2015.
4.   Member States may recognise interbranch organisations in all sectors existing prior to 1 January 2014, whether they were recognised on request or established by law, even though they do not fulfil the condition laid down in point (b) of Article 157(1) or in point (b) of Article 157(3).
5.   Where Member States recognise an interbranch organisation in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2, they shall:
(a)
decide whether to grant recognition within four months of the lodging of an application with all relevant supporting documents; this application shall be lodged with the Member State where the organisation has its headquarters;
(b)
carry out, at intervals to be determined by them, checks to verify that recognised interbranch organisations are complying with the conditions governing their recognition;
(c)
in the event of non-compliance or irregularities in the implementation of the measures provided for in this Regulation, impose on those organisations the applicable penalties they have laid down and, if necessary, decide whether recognition should be withdrawn;
(d)
withdraw recognition if the requirements and conditions for recognition laid down in this Article are no longer met;
(e)
inform the Commission by 31 March of each year of every decision to grant, refuse or withdraw recognition taken during the previous calendar year.
Section 2
Additional rules for specific sectors
Article 159
Obligatory recognition
By way of derogation from Articles 152 to 158, Member States shall, on request, recognise:
(a)
producer organisations in:
(i)
the fruit and vegetables sector in respect of one or more products of that sector and/or such products solely intended for processing,
(ii)
the olive oil and table olives sector,
(iii)
the silkworm sector,
(iv)
the hops sector;
(b)
interbranch organisations in the olive oil and table olives sector and the tobacco sector.
Article 160
Producer organisations in the fruit and vegetables sector
In the fruit and vegetables sector producer organisations shall pursue at least one of the objectives set out in points (c)(i), (ii) and (iii) of Article 152(1).
The statutes of a producer organisation in the fruit and vegetables sector shall require its producer members to market their entire production concerned through the producer organisation.
Producer organisations and associations of producer organisations in the fruit and vegetables sector shall be deemed to be acting in the name and on behalf of their members in economic matters within their terms of reference.
Article 161
Recognition of producer organisations in the milk and milk products sector
1.   Member States shall recognise as producer organisations in the milk and milk products sector all legal entities or clearly defined parts of legal entities applying for such recognition, provided that:
(a)
they fulfil the requirements laid down in Article 152(3);
(b)
they have a minimum number of members and/or cover a minimum volume of marketable production, to be laid down by the Member State concerned, in the area where they operate;
(c)
there is sufficient evidence that they can carry out their activities properly, both over time and in terms of effectiveness and concentration of supply;
(d)
they have statutes that are consistent with points (a), (b) and (c) of this paragraph.
2.   Member States may decide that producer organisations which have been recognised before 2 April 2012 on the basis of national law and which fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article are to be considered to be recognised as producer organisations pursuant to Article 152(3).
3.   Member States shall:
(a)
decide whether to grant recognition to a producer organisation within four months of the lodging of an application, accompanied by all the relevant supporting evidence; this application shall be lodged with the Member State where the organisation has its headquarters;
(b)
carry out, at intervals to be determined by them, checks to verify that recognised producer organisations and associations of producer organisations are complying with the provisions of this Chapter;
(c)
in the event of non-compliance or irregularities in the implementation of the measures provided for in this Chapter, impose on those organisations and associations the applicable penalties that they have laid down and, if necessary, decide whether recognition should be withdrawn;
(d)
inform the Commission by 31 March of each year of every decision to grant, refuse or withdraw recognition which they have taken during the previous calendar year.
Article 162
Interbranch organisations in the olive oil and table olives and tobacco sectors
For interbranch organisations in the olive oil and table olives and tobacco sectors, the specific aim referred to in point (c) of Article 157(1) may also include at least one of the following objectives:
(a)
concentrating and co-ordinating supply and marketing of the produce of the members;
(b)
adapting production and processing jointly to the requirements of the market and improving the product;
(c)
promoting the rationalisation and improvement of production and processing.
Article 163
Recognition of interbranch organisations in the milk and milk products sector
1.   Member States may recognise interbranch organisations in the milk and milk products sector provided that such organisations:
(a)
fulfil the requirements laid down in Article 157(3);
(b)
carry out their activities in one or more regions in the territory concerned;
(c)
account for a significant share of the economic activities referred to in point (a) of Article 157(3);
(d)
do not themselves engage in the production of, the processing of, or the trade in, products in the milk and milk products sector.
2.   Member States may decide that interbranch organisations which have been recognised before 2 April 2012 on the basis of national law and which fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 are to be considered to be recognised as interbranch organisations under Article 157(3).
3.   Where Member States make use of the option to recognise an interbranch organisation in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2, they shall:
(a)
decide whether to grant recognition to the interbranch organisation within four months of the lodging of an application, accompanied by all the relevant supporting evidence; this application shall be lodged with the Member State where the organisation has its headquarters;
(b)
carry out, at intervals to be determined by them, checks to verify that recognised interbranch organisations are complying with the conditions governing their recognition;
(c)
in the event of non-compliance or irregularities in the implementation of the measures provided for in this Regulation, impose on those organisations the applicable penalties they have laid down and, if necessary, decide whether recognition should be withdrawn;
(d)
withdraw recognition if:
(i)
the requirements and conditions for recognition laid down in this Article are no longer fulfilled;
(ii)
the interbranch organisation takes part in any of the agreements, decisions and concerted practices referred to in Article 210(4); such withdrawal of recognition shall be without prejudice to any other penalties to be imposed pursuant to national law;
(iii)
the interbranch organisation fails to comply with the notification obligation referred to in point (a) of the first subparagraph of Article 210(2);
(e)
inform the Commission by 31 March of each year of every decision to grant, refuse or withdraw recognition taken during the previous calendar year.
Section 3
Extension of rules and compulsory contributions
Article 164
Extension of rules
1.   In cases where a recognised producer organisation, a recognised association of producer organisations or a recognised interbranch organisation operating in a specific economic area or areas of a Member State is considered to be representative of the production of or trade in, or processing of, a given product, the Member State concerned may, at the request of that organisation, make binding for a limited period of time some of the agreements, decisions or concerted practices agreed within that organisation on other operators acting in the economic area or areas in question, whether individuals or groups, who do not belong to the organisation or association.
2.   For the purposes of this Section, an "economic area" means a geographical zone made up of adjoining or neighbouring production regions in which production and marketing conditions are homogeneous.
3.   An organisation or association shall be deemed representative where, in the economic area or areas concerned of a Member State, it accounts for:
(a)
as a proportion of the volume of production of, or of trade in, or of processing of the product or products concerned:
(i)
for producer organisations in the fruit and vegetables sector, at least 60 %, or
(ii)
in other cases, at least two thirds; and
(b)
in the case of producer organisations, more than 50 % of the producers concerned.
However, where, in the case of interbranch organisations, the determination of the proportion of the volume of production, or of trade in, or of processing of the product or products concerned gives rise to practical difficulties, a Member State may lay down national rules for determining the specified level of representativeness referred to in point (a)(ii) of the first subparagraph.
Where the request for an extension of its rules to other operators covers more than one economic area, the organisation or association shall demonstrate the minimum level of representativeness as defined in the first subparagraph for each of the branches it groups in each of the economic areas concerned.
4.   The rules for which extension to other operators may be requested as provided for in paragraph 1 shall have one of the following aims:
(a)
production and market reporting;
(b)
stricter production rules than those laid down in Union or national rules;
(c)
the drawing up of standard contracts which are compatible with Union rules;
(d)
marketing;
(e)
protecting the environment;
(f)
measures to promote and exploit the potential of products;
(g)
measures to protect organic farming as well as designations of origin, quality labels and geographical indications;
(h)
research to add value to the products, in particular through new uses which do not pose a threat to public health;
(i)
studies to improve the quality of products;
(j)
research, in particular into methods of cultivation permitting reduced use of plant protection or animal health products and guaranteeing conservation of the soil and conservation or improvement of the environment;
(k)
the definition of minimum qualities and definition of minimum standards of packing and presentation;
(l)
the use of certified seed and monitoring of product quality;
(m)
animal health, plant health or food safety;
(n)
the management of by-products.
Those rules shall not cause any damage to other operators in the Member State concerned or the Union and shall not have any of the effects listed in Article 210(4) or be otherwise incompatible with Union law or national rules in force.
5.   The extension of the rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall be brought to the attention of operators by publication in full in an official publication of the Member State concerned.
6.   Member States shall notify the Commission of any decisions taken under this Article.
Article 165
Financial contributions of non-members
Where rules of a recognised producer organisation, a recognised association of producer organisations or a recognised interbranch organisation are extended under Article 164 and the activities covered by those rules are in the general economic interest of economic operators whose activities relate to the products concerned, the Member State which has granted recognition may, after consulting the relevant stakeholders, decide that individual economic operators or groups which are not members of the organisation but which benefit from those activities shall pay the organisation all or part of the financial contributions paid by its members to the extent that such contributions are intended to cover costs directly incurred as a result of pursuing the activities in question.
Section 4
Adjustment of supply
Article 166
Measures to facilitate the adjustment of supply to market requirements
In order to encourage action by the organisations referred to in Articles 152 to 163 to facilitate the adjustment of supply to market requirements, with the exception of action relating to withdrawal from the market, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning measures in the sectors listed in Article 1(2):
(a)
improving quality;
(b)
promoting better organisation of production, processing and marketing;
(c)
facilitating the recording of market price trends;
(d)
permitting the establishment of short and long-term forecasts on the basis of the means of production used.
Article 167
Marketing rules to improve and stabilise the operation of the common market in wines
1.   In order to improve and stabilise the operation of the common market in wines, including the grapes, musts and wines from which they derive, producer Member States may lay down marketing rules to regulate supply, particularly by way of decisions taken by interbranch organisations recognised under Articles 157 and 158.
Such rules shall be proportionate to the objective pursued and shall not:
(a)
relate to any transaction after the first marketing of the produce concerned;
(b)
allow for price fixing, including where prices are set for guidance or recommendation;
(c)
render unavailable an excessive proportion of the vintage that would otherwise be available;
(d)
provide scope for refusing to issue the national and Union certificates required for the circulation and marketing of wines where such marketing is in accordance with those rules.
2.   The rules provided for in paragraph 1 shall be brought to the attention of operators by being published in full in an official publication of the Member State concerned.
3.   Member States shall notify the Commission of any decisions taken under this Article.
Section 5
Contract systems
Article 168
Contractual relations
1.   Without prejudice to Article 148 concerning the milk and milk products sector and Article 125 concerning the sugar sector, if a Member State decides, in respect of agricultural products from a sector listed in Article 1(2), other than milk and milk products and sugar:
(a)
that every delivery in its territory of those products by a producer to a processor or distributor must be covered by a written contract between the parties; and/or
(b)
that the first purchasers must make a written offer for a contract for the delivery in its territory of those agricultural products by the producer,
such a contract or such an offer for a contract shall fulfil the conditions laid down in paragraphs 4 and 6 of this Article.
2.   Where the Member State decides that deliveries of the products covered by this Article by a producer to a processor must be covered by a written contract between the parties, it shall also decide which stage or stages of the delivery shall be covered by such a contract if delivery of the products concerned is made through one or more intermediaries.
Member States shall ensure that the provisions that they adopt under this Article do not impair the proper functioning of the internal market.
3.   In the case described in paragraph 2, the Member State may establish a mediation mechanism to cover cases in which there is no mutual agreement to conclude such a contract, thereby ensuring fair contractual relations.
4.   Any contract or offer for a contract referred to in paragraph 1 shall:
(a)
be made in advance of the delivery;
(b)
be made in writing; and
(c)
include, in particular, the following elements:
(i)
the price payable for the delivery, which shall:
—
be static and be set out in the contract, and/or
—
be calculated by combining various factors set out in the contract, which may include market indicators reflecting changes in market conditions, the quantities delivered and the quality or composition of the agricultural products delivered,
(ii)
the quantity and quality of the products concerned which may or must be delivered and the timing of such deliveries,
(iii)
the duration of the contract, which may include either a definite duration or an indefinite duration with termination clauses,
(iv)
details regarding payment periods and procedures,
(v)
arrangements for collecting or delivering the agricultural products, and
(vi)
rules applicable in the event of force majeure.
5.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, a contract or an offer for a contract shall not be required where the products concerned are delivered by a producer to a purchaser which is a cooperative of which the producer is a member if the statutes of that cooperative or the rules and decisions provided for in, or derived from, these statutes contain provisions having similar effects to the provisions set out in points (a), (b) and (c) of paragraph 4.
6.   All elements of contracts for the delivery of agricultural products concluded by producers, collectors, processors or distributors, including those elements referred to in point (c) of paragraph 4, shall be freely negotiated between the parties.
Notwithstanding the first subparagraph, one or both of the following shall apply:
(a)
where a Member State decides to make written contracts for the delivery of agricultural products compulsory in accordance with paragraph 1, it may establish a minimum duration, applicable only to written contracts between a producer and the first purchaser of the agricultural products. Such a minimum duration shall be at least six months and shall not impair the proper functioning of the internal market;
(b)
where a Member State decides that the first purchaser of agricultural products must make the producer a written offer for a contract in accordance with paragraph 1, it may provide that the offer must include a minimum duration for the contract, set by national law for this purpose. Such a minimum duration shall be at least six months and shall not impair the proper functioning of the internal market.
The second subparagraph shall be without prejudice to the producer's right to refuse such a minimum duration provided that he does so in writing. In this case, the parties shall be free to negotiate all elements of the contract, including those elements referred to in point (c) of paragraph 4.
7.   Member States which make use of the options referred to in this Article shall ensure that the provisions set in place do not impair the proper functioning of the internal market.
Member States shall notify the Commission of how they apply any measures introduced under this Article.
8.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the uniform application of points (a) and (b) of paragraph 4 and paragraph 5 of this Article and measures relating to notifications to be made by the Member States in accordance with this Article.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 169
Contractual negotiations in the olive oil sector
1.   A producer organisation in the olive oil sector which is recognised under Article 152(1) and which pursues one or more of the objectives of concentrating supply, the placing on the market of the products produced by its members and optimising production costs, may negotiate on behalf of its members, in respect of part or all of the aggregate production of their members, contracts for the supply of olive oil.
A producer organisation fulfils the objectives mentioned in this paragraph provided that the pursuit of those objectives leads to the integration of activities and such integration is likely to generate significant efficiencies so that the activities of the producer organisation overall contribute to the fulfilment of the objectives of Article 39 TFEU.
This could be realised provided that:
(a)
the producer organisation carries out at least one of the following activities:
(i)
joint distribution, including joint selling platform or joint transportation;
(ii)
joint packaging, labelling or promotion;
(iii)
joint organising of quality control;
(iv)
joint use of equipment or storage facilities;
(v)
joint processing;
(vi)
joint management of waste directly related to the production of olive oil;
(vii)
joint procurement of inputs;
(b)
these activities are significant in terms of volume of olive oil concerned and in terms of cost of the production and placing of the product on the market.
2.   The negotiations by the recognised producer organisation may take place:
(a)
whether or not there is a transfer of ownership of the olive oil in question by the producers to the producer organisation;
(b)
whether or not the price negotiated is the same as regards the aggregate production of some or all of the members;
(c)
provided that, for a particular producer organisation, the volume of olive oil production covered by such negotiations which is produced in any particular Member State does not exceed 20 % of the relevant market; for the purpose of calculating that volume, a distinction shall be made between olive oil for human consumption and olive oil for other uses;
(d)
provided that, for the volume of olive oil covered by such negotiations, the producer organisation concentrates supply and places the product of its members on the market;
(e)
provided that the producers concerned are not members of any other producer organisation which also negotiates such contracts on their behalf;
(f)
provided that the olive oil in question is not covered by an obligation to supply arising from the producer's membership of a cooperative, which is not itself a member of the concerned producer organisation, in accordance with the conditions set out in the cooperative's statutes or the rules and decisions provided for in or derived from these statutes; and
(g)
provided that the producer organisation notifies the competent authorities of the Member State in which it operates of the volume of olive oil production covered by such negotiations.
3.   For the purposes of this Article, references to producer organisations shall also include associations of such producer organisations recognised under Article 156(1).
4.   For the purposes of applying point (c) of paragraph 2, the Commission shall publish, by such means as it considers appropriate, the volume of olive oil production in Member States.
5.   By way of derogation from point (c) of paragraph 2, even where the threshold set out therein is not exceeded, the competition authority referred to in the second subparagraph of this paragraph may decide in an individual case that a particular negotiation by the producer organisation should either be reopened or should not take place at all if it considers that this is necessary in order to prevent competition being excluded or if it finds that the objectives of Article 39 TFEU are jeopardised.
For negotiations covering more than one Member State, the decision referred to in the first subparagraph shall be taken by the Commission without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3). In other cases, that decision shall be taken by the national competition authority of the Member State to which the negotiations relate.
The decisions referred to in this paragraph shall not apply earlier than the date of their notification to the undertakings concerned.
For the purposes of this Article, the definition of "national competition authority" in point (a) of Article 149(7) shall apply.
6.   The Member States in which negotiations take place in accordance with this Article shall notify the Commission of the application of point (g) of paragraph 2 and paragraph 5.
Article 170
Contractual negotiations in the beef and veal sector
1.   A producer organisation in the beef and veal sector which is recognised under Article 152(1) and which pursues one or more of the objectives of concentrating supply, the placing on the market of the products produced by its members and optimising production costs may negotiate on behalf of its members, in respect of part or all of the aggregate production of their members, contracts for the supply of live cattle of genus 
Bos taurus
 for slaughter falling within CN codes ex 0102 29 21 , ex 0102 29 41 , ex 0102 29 51 , ex 0102 29 61 , or ex 0102 29 91 :
(a)
aged less than 12 months; and
(b)
aged from 12 months and older.
A producer organisation fulfils the objectives mentioned in this paragraph provided that the pursuit of those objectives leads to the integration of activities and such integration is likely to generate significant efficiencies so that the activities of the producer organisation overall contribute to the fulfilment of the objectives of Article 39 TFEU.
This could be realised provided that:
(a)
the producer organisation carries out at least one of the following activities:
(i)
joint distribution, including joint selling platform or joint transportation;
(ii)
joint promotion;
(iii)
joint organising of quality control;
(iv)
joint use of equipment or storage facilities;
(v)
joint management of waste directly related to the production of live cattle;
(vi)
joint procurement of inputs;
(b)
these activities are significant in terms of quantity of beef and veal concerned and in terms of cost of the production and placing of the product on the market.
2.   The negotiations by the recognised producer organisation may take place:
(a)
whether or not there is a transfer of ownership by the farmers to the producer organisation;
(b)
whether or not the price negotiated is the same as regards the aggregate production of some or all of the members;
(c)
provided that, for a particular producer organisation, the quantity of beef and veal production covered by such negotiations which is produced in any particular Member State does not exceed 15 % of the total national production of each product referred to in (a) and (b) of the first subparagraph of paragraph 1 of that Member State expressed in carcass weight equivalent;
(d)
provided that, for the quantity of beef and veal covered by such negotiations, the producer organisation concentrates supply and places the product of its members on the market;
(e)
provided that the producers concerned are not members of any other producer organisation which also negotiates such contracts on their behalf;
(f)
provided that the product in question is not covered by an obligation to supply arising from the producer's membership of a cooperative, which is not itself a member of the concerned producer organisation, in accordance with the conditions set out in the cooperative's statutes or the rules and decisions provided for in or derived from these statutes; and
(g)
provided that the producer organisation notifies the competent authorities of the Member State in which it operates of the quantity of beef and veal production covered by such negotiations.
3.   For the purposes of this Article, references to producer organisations shall also include associations of such producer organisations recognised under Article 156(1).
4.   For the purposes of applying point (c) of paragraph 2, the Commission shall publish, by such means as it considers appropriate, the quantity of beef and veal production in Member States expressed in carcass weight equivalent.
5.   By way of derogation from point (c) of paragraph 2, even where the thresholds set out therein are not exceeded, the competition authority referred to in the second subparagraph of this paragraph may decide in an individual case that a particular negotiation by the producer organisation should either be reopened or should not take place at all if it considers that this is necessary in order to prevent competition being excluded or it finds that the product covered by the negotiations forms part of a separate market by virtue of the specific characteristics of the product or its intended use and that such collective negotiation would cover more than 15 % of the national production of such market, or if it finds that the objectives of Article 39 TFEU are jeopardised.
For negotiations covering more than one Member State, the decision referred to in the first subparagraph shall be taken by the Commission without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3). In other cases, that decision shall be taken by the national competition authority of the Member State to which the negotiations relate.
The decisions referred to in this paragraph shall not apply earlier than the date of their notification to the undertakings concerned.
For the purposes of this Article, the definition of "national competition authority" in point (a) of Article 149(7) shall apply.
6.   The Member States in which negotiations take place in accordance with this Article shall notify the Commission of the application of point (g) of paragraph 2 and paragraph 5.
Article 171
Contractual negotiations for certain arable crops
1.   A producer organisation which is recognised under Article 152(1) and which pursues one or more of the objectives of concentrating supply, the placing on the market of the products produced by its members and optimising production costs, may negotiate on behalf of its members, in respect of part or all of the aggregate production of their members, contracts for the supply of one or more of the following products not intended for sowing and in the case of barley not intended for malting:
(a)
common wheat falling within CN code ex 1001 99 00 ;
(b)
barley falling within CN code ex 1003 90 00 ;
(c)
maize falling within CN code 1005 90 00 ;
(d)
rye falling within CN code 1002 90 00 ;
(e)
durum wheat falling within CN code 1001 19 00 ;
(f)
oats falling within CN code 1004 90 00 ;
(g)
triticale falling within CN code ex 1008 60 00 ;
(h)
rapeseed falling within CN code ex 1205 ;
(i)
sunflower seed falling within CN code ex 1206 00 ;
(j)
soya beans falling within CN code 1201 90 00 ;
(k)
field beans falling within CN codes ex 0708  and ex 0713 ;
(l)
field peas falling within CN codes ex 0708  and ex 0713 .
A producer organisation fulfils the objectives mentioned in this paragraph provided that the pursuit of those objectives leads to the integration of activities and such integration is likely to generate significant efficiencies so that the activities of the producer organisation overall contribute to the fulfilment of the objectives of Article 39 TFEU.
This could be realised provided that:
(a)
the producer organisation carries out at least one of the following activities:
(i)
joint distribution, including joint selling platform or joint transportation;
(ii)
joint promotion;
(iii)
joint organising of quality control;
(iv)
joint use of equipment or storage facilities;
(v)
joint procurement of inputs:
(b)
these activities are significant in terms of quantity of the product concerned and in terms of cost of the production and placing of the product on the market.
2.   The negotiations by the recognised producer organisation may take place:
(a)
whether or not there is a transfer of ownership by the producers to the producer organisation;
(b)
whether or not the price negotiated is the same as regards the aggregate production of some or all of the members;
(c)
provided that, for each product referred to in paragraph 1 and for a particular producer organisation, the quantity of production covered by such negotiations which is produced in any particular Member State does not exceed 15 % of the total national production of that product in the Member State concerned;
(d)
provided that, for the quantity of products covered by such negotiations, the producer organisation concentrates supply and places the product of its members on the market;
(e)
provided that the producers concerned are not members of any other producer organisation which also negotiates such contracts on their behalf;
(f)
provided that the product in question is not covered by an obligation to supply arising from the producer's membership of a cooperative, which is not itself a member of the concerned producer organisation, in accordance with the conditions set out in the cooperative's statutes or the rules and decisions provided for in or derived from these statutes; and
(g)
provided that the producer organisation notifies the competent authorities of the Member State in which it operates of the quantity of production for each product covered by such negotiations.
3.   For the purposes of this Article, references to producer organisations shall also include associations of such producer organisations recognised under Article 156(1).
4.   For the purposes of applying point (c) of paragraph 2, the Commission shall publish for the products referred to in paragraph 1, by such means as it considers appropriate, the quantity of production in Member States.
5.   By way of derogation from point (c) of paragraph 2, even where the thresholds set out therein are not exceeded, the competition authority referred to in the second subparagraph of this paragraph may decide in an individual case that a particular negotiation by the producer organisation should either be reopened or should not take place at all if it considers that this is necessary in order to prevent competition being excluded, or it finds that the product covered by the negotiations forms part of a separate market by virtue of the specific characteristics of the product or its intended use and that such collective negotiation would cover more than 15 % of the national production of such market, or if it finds that the objectives of Article 39 TFEU are jeopardised.
For negotiations covering more than one Member State, the decision referred to in the first subparagraph shall be taken by the Commission without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3). In other cases, that decision shall be taken by the national competition authority of the Member State to which the negotiations relate.
The decisions referred to in this paragraph shall not apply earlier than the date of their notification to the undertakings concerned.
For the purposes of this Article, the definition of "national competition authority" in point (a) of Article 149(7) shall apply.
6.   The Member States in which negotiations take place in accordance with this Article shall notify the Commission of the application of point (g) of paragraph 2 and paragraph 5.
Article 172
Regulation of supply for ham with a protected designation of origin or protected geographical indication
1.   Upon the request of a producer organisation recognised under Article 152(1) of this Regulation, an interbranch organisation recognised under Article 157(1) of this Regulation or a group of operators referred to in Article 3(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012, Member States may lay down, for a limited period of time, binding rules for the regulation of the supply of ham benefiting from a protected designation of origin or from a protected geographical indication under Article 5(1) and (2) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012.
2.   The rules referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall be subject to the existence of a prior agreement between the parties in the geographical area referred to in point (c) of Article 7(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012. Such an agreement shall be concluded, after consultation with pig producers in the geographical area, between at least two thirds of the processors of that ham representing at least two thirds of the production of that ham in the geographical area referred to in point (c) of Article 7(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012 and, if considered to be appropriate by the Member State, at least two thirds of the pig producers in the geographical area referred to in point (c) of Article 7(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012.
3.   The rules referred to in paragraph 1:
(a)
shall only cover the regulation of supply of the product concerned and/or its raw material and shall have the aim of adapting the supply of that ham to demand;
(b)
shall have effect only on the product concerned;
(c)
may be made binding for no more than three years and may be renewed after this period, following a new request, as referred to in paragraph 1;
(d)
shall not damage the trade in products other than those concerned by those rules;
(e)
shall not relate to any transaction after the first marketing of the ham concerned;
(f)
shall not allow for price fixing, including where prices are set for guidance or recommendation;
(g)
shall not render unavailable an excessive proportion of the product concerned that would otherwise be available;
(h)
shall not create discrimination, constitute a barrier for new entrants in the market, or lead to small producers being adversely affected;
(i)
shall contribute to maintaining the quality and/or the development of the product concerned.
4.   The rules referred to in paragraph 1 shall be published in an official publication of the Member State concerned.
5.   Member States shall carry out checks in order to ensure that the conditions laid down in paragraph 3 are complied with, and, where it has been found by the competent national authorities that such conditions have not been complied with, shall repeal the rules referred to in paragraph 1.
6.   Member States shall notify the Commission forthwith of the rules referred to in paragraph 1 which they have adopted. The Commission shall inform other Member States of any notification of such rules.
7.   The Commission may at any time adopt implementing acts requiring that a Member State repeal the rules laid down by that Member State pursuant to paragraph 1 if the Commission finds that those rules do not comply with the conditions laid down in paragraph 4, prevent or distort competition in a substantial part of the internal market or jeopardise free trade or the attainment of the objectives of Article 39 TFEU. Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3) of this Regulation.
Section 6
Procedural rules
Article 173
Delegated powers
1.   In order to ensure that the objectives and responsibilities of producer organisations, associations of producer organisations and interbranch organisations are clearly defined so as to contribute to the effectiveness of the actions of such organisations and associations without resulting in undue administrative burden and without undermining the principle of freedom of association in particular toward non-members of such organisations, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning the following matters regarding producer organisations, associations of producer organisations, and interbranch organisations for one or more of the sectors referred to in Article 1(2), or specific products of those sectors:
(a)
the specific aims which may, must or must not be pursued by such organisations and associations and, where applicable, added to those laid down in Articles 152 to 163;
(b)
the rules of such organisations and associations, the statutes of organisations other than producer organisations, the specific conditions applicable to the statutes of producer organisations in certain sectors, including derogations from the obligation to market the entire production through the producer organisation referred to in the second paragraph of Article 160, the structure, membership period, size, accountability and activities of such organisations and associations, the effects deriving from recognition, the withdrawal of recognition, and mergers;
(c)
the conditions for recognition, withdrawal and suspension of recognition, the effects deriving from recognition, withdrawal and suspension of recognition as well as requirements for such organisations and associations to take remedial measures in the event of non-respect of the recognition criteria;
(d)
transnational organisations and associations including the rules referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of this paragraph;
(e)
rules relating to the establishment and the conditions of administrative assistance to be given by the relevant competent authorities in the case of transnational cooperation;
(f)
the sectors to which Article 161 applies, the conditions for the outsourcing of activities, the nature of activities that may be outsourced and the provision of technical means by organisations or associations;
(g)
the basis for the calculation of minimum volume or value of marketable production of organisations and associations;
(h)
the acceptance of members who are not producers in the case of producer organisations and who are not producer organisations in the case of associations of producer organisations;
(i)
the extension of certain rules of the organisations provided for in Article 164 to non-members and the compulsory payment of subscriptions by non-members referred to in Article 165 including the use and allocation of that payment by those organisations and a list of the stricter production rules which may be extended under point (b) of the first subparagraph of Article 164(4), while ensuring that such organisations are transparent and accountable toward non-members and that members of such organisations do not enjoy a more favourable treatment than non-members, in particular as to the use of the compulsory payment of subscriptions;
(j)
further requirements as regards representativeness of the organisations referred to in Article 164, the economic areas concerned, including Commission scrutiny of their definition, minimum periods during which the rules shall apply before their extension, the persons or organisations to whom the rules or contributions may be applied, and the circumstances in which the Commission may require that the extension of rules or compulsory contributions be refused or withdrawn.
2.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, in order to ensure that the objectives and responsibilities of producer organisations, associations of producer organisations and interbranch organisations in the milk and milk products sector are clearly defined, so as to contribute to the effectiveness of the actions of such organisations without imposing an undue burden, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down:
(a)
the conditions for recognising transnational producer organisations and transnational associations of producer organisations;
(b)
rules relating to the establishment and the conditions of administrative assistance to be given to producer organisations, including associations of producer organisations by the relevant competent authorities in the case of transnational cooperation;
(c)
additional rules regarding the calculation of the volume of raw milk covered by the negotiations referred to in point (c) of Article 149(2) and Article 149(3);
(d)
rules concerning the extension of certain rules of the organisations provided for in Article 164 to non-members and the compulsory payment of subscriptions by non-members referred to in Article 165.
Article 174
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
1.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Chapter, in particular:
(a)
measures for the implementation of the conditions for recognition of producer organisations and interbranch organisations set out in Articles 154 and 158;
(b)
procedures in the event of a merger of producer organisations;
(c)
procedures to be determined by Member States in relation to the minimum size and minimum membership period;
(d)
procedures relating to the extension of rules and financial contributions as referred to in Articles 164 and 165, in particular the implementation of the concept of "economic area" referred to in Article 164(2);
(e)
procedures relating to administrative assistance;
(f)
procedures relating to the outsourcing of activities;
(g)
procedures and technical conditions as regards the implementation of the measures referred to in Article 166.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, as regards the milk and the milk product sector, the Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down detailed rules necessary for:
(a)
the implementation of the conditions for recognition of producer organisations and their associations and interbranch organisations set out in Articles 161 and 163;
(b)
the notification referred to in point (f) of Article 149(2);
(c)
the notifications to be made by the Member States to the Commission in accordance with point (d) of Article 161(3), point (e) of Article 163(3), Article 149(8) and Article 150(7);
(d)
the procedures relating to administrative assistance in the case of transnational cooperation.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 175
Other implementing powers
The Commission may, by means of implementing acts, adopt individual decisions regarding:
(a)
the recognition of organisations carrying out activities in more than one Member State, pursuant to the rules adopted under point (d) of Article 174(1);
(b)
the objection to, or the withdrawal of, recognition of an interbranch organisation by a Member State;
(c)
the list of economic areas notified by Member States pursuant to the rules adopted under point (h) of Article 174(1) and point (d) of Article 174(2);
(d)
the requirement that a Member State refuse or repeal an extension of rules or financial contributions by non-members decided on by that Member State.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
PART III
TRADE WITH THIRD COUNTRIES
CHAPTER I
Import and export licences
Article 176
General rules
1.   Without prejudice to cases where import or export licences are required in accordance with this Regulation, the import for release into free circulation into, or the export of one or more products of the following sectors from, the Union may be made subject to the presentation of a licence:
(a)
cereals;
(b)
rice;
(c)
sugar;
(d)
seeds;
(e)
olive oil and table olives, with regard to products falling within CN codes 1509 , 1510 00 , 0709 92 90 , 0711 20 90 , 2306 90 19 , 1522 00 31  and 1522 00 39 ;
(f)
flax and hemp, as far as hemp is concerned;
(g)
fruit and vegetables;
(h)
processed fruit and vegetables;
(i)
bananas;
(j)
wine;
(k)
live plants;
(l)
beef and veal;
(m)
milk and milk products;
(n)
pigmeat;
(o)
sheepmeat and goatmeat;
(p)
eggs;
(q)
poultrymeat;
(r)
ethyl alcohol of agricultural origin.
2.   Licences shall be issued by Member States to any applicant, irrespective of their place of establishment in the Union, unless an act adopted in accordance with Article 43(2) TFEU provides otherwise, and without prejudice to the application of Articles 177, 178 and 179 of this Regulation.
3.   Licences shall be valid throughout the Union.
Article 177
Delegated powers
1.   In order to take into account the international obligations of the Union and the applicable Union social, environmental and animal welfare standards, the need to monitor the evolution of trade and market developments, of imports and exports of products, the need for sound market management and the need to reduce the administrative burden, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 determining:
(a)
the list of the products of the sectors referred to in Article 176(1) subject to the presentation of an import or export licence;
(b)
the cases and situations where the presentation of an import or export licence is not required, taking account of the customs status of the products concerned, the trade arrangements to be respected, the purposes of operations, the legal status of the applicant and the quantities involved.
2.   In order to provide further elements of the licence system, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down rules on:
(a)
the rights and obligations deriving from the licence, its legal effects, and the cases where a tolerance applies as regards compliance with the obligation to import or export the quantity mentioned in the licence or where the origin is to be indicated in the licence;
(b)
the issue of an import licence or the release into free circulation being subject to the presentation of a document issued by a third country or an entity certifying inter alia the origin, the authenticity and the quality characteristics of the products;
(c)
the transfer of the licence or restrictions on its transferability;
(d)
additional conditions for import licences for hemp in accordance with Article 189 and the principle of administrative assistance between Member States to prevent or deal with cases of fraud and irregularities;
(e)
the cases and situations where the lodging of a security guaranteeing that the products are imported or exported within the period of validity of the licence is or is not required.
Article 178
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission shall adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Chapter, including rules on:
(a)
the format and content of the licence;
(b)
the submission of applications and the issuing of licences and their use;
(c)
the period of validity of the licence,
(d)
the procedures for, and the amount of, a security to be lodged;
(e)
the proof that the requirements for the use of licences have been fulfilled;
(f)
the level of the tolerance as regards the respect of the obligation to import or export the quantity mentioned in the licence;
(g)
the issue of replacement licences and duplicate licences;
(h)
the treatment of licences by Member States and the exchange of information needed for the management of the system, including the procedures relating to the specific administrative assistance between Member States.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 179
Other implementing powers
The Commission may adopt implementing acts:
(a)
limiting the quantities for which licences may be issued;
(b)
rejecting the quantities applied for;
(c)
suspending the submission of applications in order to manage the market where large quantities are applied for.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
CHAPTER II
Import duties
Article 180
Implementation of international agreements and certain other acts
The Commission shall adopt implementing acts laying down measures to comply with requirements laid down in international agreements which have been concluded in accordance with the TFEU or in any other relevant act adopted in accordance with Article 43(2) or Article 207 TFEU or the Common Customs Tariff as regards the calculation of import duties for agricultural products. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 181
Entry price system for certain products of the fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables and wine sectors
1.   For the application of the Common Customs Tariff duty rate for products of the fruit and vegetables and processed fruit and vegetables sectors and for grape juice and musts, the entry price of a consignment shall be equal to its customs value calculated in accordance with Council Regulation (EC) No 2913/92 
(
40
)
 (the Customs Code) and Commission Regulation (EC) No 2454/93 
(
41
)
.
2.   In order to ensure the efficiency of the system, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 to provide that the veracity of the declared entry price of a consignment is to be checked using a flat-rate import value, and to provide the conditions under which the lodging of a security is required.
3.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts establishing rules for the calculation of the flat-rate import value referred to in paragraph 2. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 182
Additional import duties
1.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts determining the products of the cereals, rice, sugar, fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables, beef and veal, milk and milk products, pigmeat, sheepmeat and goatmeat, eggs, poultry and bananas sectors, as well as of grape juice and grape must, to which, when imported subject to the rate of duty laid down in the Common Customs Tariff, an additional import duty shall apply in order to prevent or counteract adverse effects on the Union market which may result from those imports, if:
(a)
the imports are made at a price below the level notified by the Union to the WTO (the trigger price); or
(b)
the volume of imports in any year exceeds a certain level (the trigger volume).
The trigger volume shall be based on market access opportunities defined as imports expressed as a percentage of the corresponding domestic consumption during the three previous years.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   Additional import duties shall not be imposed where the imports are unlikely to disturb the Union market, or where the effects would be disproportionate to the intended objective.
3.   For the purposes of point (a) of the first subparagraph of paragraph 1, import prices shall be determined on the basis of the c.i.f. import prices of the consignment under consideration. C.i.f. import prices shall be checked against the representative prices for the product on the world market or on the Union import market for that product.
4.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 183
Other implementing powers
The Commission may adopt implementing acts:
(a)
fixing the level of the applied import duty in accordance with the rules set out in an international agreement concluded in accordance with the TFEU, in the Common Customs Tariff and in the implementing acts referred to in Article 180;
(b)
fixing the representative prices and trigger volumes for the purposes of applying additional import duties in the framework of the rules adopted pursuant to Article 182(1).
Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
CHAPTER III
Tariff quota management and special treatment of imports by third countries
Article 184
Tariff quotas
1.   Tariff quotas for the import of agricultural products for release into free circulation in the Union or a part thereof, or tariff quotas for imports of Union agricultural products into third countries, which are to be partly or fully administered by the Union, resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU or any other act adopted in accordance with Article 43(2) or Article 207 TFEU, shall be opened and/or administered by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 186 of this Regulation and implementing acts pursuant to Articles 187 and 188 of this Regulation.
2.   Tariff quotas shall be administered in a manner which avoids any discrimination between the operators concerned, by applying one of the following methods or a combination of them or another appropriate method:
(a)
a method based on the chronological order of the submission of applications ("first come, first served" principle);
(b)
a method of distribution in proportion to the quantities requested when the applications were submitted (the "simultaneous examination method");
(c)
a method based on taking traditional trade patterns into account (the "traditional/newcomers method").
3.   The method of administration adopted shall:
(a)
for import tariff quotas, give due weight to the supply requirements of the existing and emerging Union production, processing and consumption market in terms of competitiveness, certainty and continuity of supply and the need to safeguard the equilibrium of that market; and
(b)
for export tariff quotas, permit the full use of the possibilities available under the quota concerned.
Article 185
Specific tariff quotas
In order to give effect to tariff quotas for import into Spain of 2 000 000 tonnes of maize and 300 000 tonnes of sorghum and tariff quotas for import into Portugal of 500 000 tonnes of maize, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts, in accordance with Article 227, establishing the provisions necessary for carrying out the tariff quota imports and, where appropriate, the public storage of the quantities imported by the paying agencies of the Member States concerned and their disposal on the markets of those Member States.
Article 186
Delegated powers
1.   In order to ensure fair access for the quantities available and the equal treatment of operators within the tariff quota, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227:
(a)
determining the conditions and eligibility requirements that an operator has to fulfil to submit an application within the tariff quota; the provisions concerned may require a minimum experience in trade with third countries and assimilated territories, or in processing activity, expressed as a minimum quantity and period of time in a given market sector; those provisions may include specific rules to suit the needs and practices in force in a certain sector and the uses and needs of the processing industries;
(b)
establishing rules on the transfer of rights between operators and, where necessary, the limitations to such transfer within the management of the tariff quota;
(c)
making participation in the tariff quota subject to the lodging of a security;
(d)
providing, where necessary, for any particular specific characteristics, requirements or restrictions applicable to the tariff quota as set out in the international agreement or other act referred to in Article 184(1).
2.   In order to ensure that exported products may benefit from a special treatment on importation into a third country under certain conditions, pursuant to international agreements concluded by the Union in accordance with the TFEU, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 of this Regulation concerning rules requiring the competent authorities of Member States to issue, on request and after appropriate checks, a document certifying that the conditions are met for products that, if exported, may benefit from a special treatment on importation into a third country if certain conditions are respected.
Article 187
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down:
(a)
the annual tariff quotas, if necessary suitably phased over the year, and the method of administration to be used;
(b)
procedures for the application of the specific provisions laid down in the agreement or act adopting the import or export regime, in particular, on:
(i)
guarantees covering the nature, provenance and origin of the product;
(ii)
recognition of the document used for verifying the guarantees referred to in point (i);
(iii)
the presentation of a document issued by the exporting country;
(iv)
destination and use of the products;
(c)
the period of validity of the licences or of the authorisations;
(d)
the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged;
(e)
the use of licences, and, where necessary, specific measures relating to, in particular, the conditions under which applications for import shall be submitted and authorisation granted within the tariff quota;
(f)
procedures and technical criteria for the application of Article 185;
(g)
necessary measures concerning the content, form, issue and use of the document referred to in Article 186(2).
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 188
Other implementing powers
1.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts concerning the management of the process guaranteeing that the quantities available within the tariff quota are not exceeded, in particular by fixing an allocation coefficient to each application when the available quantities are reached, rejecting pending applications and where necessary suspending the submission of applications.
2.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts concerning the reallocation of the unused quantities.
3.   Implementing acts referred to in this Article shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
CHAPTER IV
Special import provisions for certain products
Article 189
Imports of hemp
1.   The following products may be imported into the Union only if the following conditions are met:
(a)
raw true hemp falling within CN code 5302 10 00  meeting the conditions laid down in Article 32(6) and in Article 35(3) of Regulation (EU) No 1307/2013
(b)
seeds of varieties of hemp falling within CN code ex 1207 99 20  for sowing accompanied by proof that the tetrahydrocannabinol level of the variety concerned does not exceed that fixed in accordance with Article 32(6) and in Article 35(3) of Regulation (EU) No 1307/2013;
(c)
hemp seeds other than for sowing, falling within CN code 1207 99 91  and imported only by importers authorised by the Member State in order to ensure that such seeds are not intended for sowing.
2.   This Article shall apply without prejudice to more restrictive rules adopted by Member States in compliance with the TFEU and the obligations under the WTO Agreement on Agriculture.
Article 190
Imports of hops
1.   Products of the hops sector may be imported from third countries only if their quality standards are at least equivalent to those adopted for like products harvested within the Union or made from such products.
2.   Products shall be considered to be of the standard referred to in paragraph 1 if they are accompanied by an attestation issued by the authorities of the country of origin and recognised as equivalent to the certificate referred to in Article 77.
In the case of hop powder, hop powder with higher lupulin content, extract of hops and mixed hop products, the attestation may be recognised as being equivalent to the certificate only if the alpha acid content of those products is not lower than that of the hops from which they have been prepared.
3.   In order to minimise the administrative burden, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 setting the conditions under which obligations related to an attestation of equivalence and the labelling of packaging are not to apply.
4.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Article, including the rules on the recognition of attestations of equivalence and on the checking of imports of hops. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 191
Derogations for imported products and special security in the wine sector
Derogations from point 5 of Section B or Section C of Part II of Annex VIII for imported products may be adopted in accordance with Article 43(2) TFEU, pursuant to the international obligations of the Union.
In the case of derogations from point 5 of Section B of Part II of Annex VIII, importers shall lodge a security for those products with the designated customs authorities at the time of release into free circulation. The security shall be released on the presentation of proof by the importer, to the satisfaction of the customs authorities of the Member State of release into free circulation, that:
(a)
the products have not benefited from the derogations; or,
(b)
if they have benefited from the derogations, the products have not been vinified, or if they have been vinified, the resulting products have been appropriately labelled.
The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down rules to ensure the uniform application of this Article, including on the amounts of the security and appropriate labelling. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 192
Imports of raw sugar for refining
1.   Until the end of the 2016-2017 marketing year, an exclusive import capacity of 2 500 000 tonnes per marketing year, expressed in white sugar, shall be granted to full-time refiners.
2.   The sole sugar beet processing plant at work in 2005 in Portugal shall be deemed to be a full-time refiner.
3.   Import licences for sugar for refining shall be issued only to full-time refiners provided that the quantities concerned do not exceed the quantities referred to in paragraph1. The licences may be transferred only between full-time refiners and their validity shall expire at the end of the marketing year for which they have been issued.
This paragraph shall apply for the first three months of each marketing year.
4.   Taking into account the need to ensure that sugar for refining imported in accordance with this Article is refined, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down:
(a)
the use of terms for the operation of the import arrangements referred to in paragraph 1;
(b)
the conditions and eligibility requirements that an operator has to fulfil to lodge an application for an import licence, including the lodging of a security;
(c)
rules on administrative penalties to be charged.
5.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down necessary rules concerning the supporting documents to be supplied in connection with the requirements and obligations applicable to importers, and in particular to full-time refiners. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 193
Suspension of import duties in the sugar sector
In order to guarantee the supply necessary for the manufacturing of products referred to in Article 140(2), the Commission may, until the end of the 2016-2017 marketing year, adopt implementing acts suspending import duties in whole or in part for certain quantities in respect of the following products:
(a)
sugar falling within CN code 1701 ;
(b)
isoglucose falling within CN codes 1702 30 10 , 1702 40 10 , 1702 60 10  and 1702 90 30 .
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
CHAPTER V
Safeguard and inward processing
Article 194
Safeguard measures
1.   Safeguard measures against imports into the Union shall be taken by the Commission, subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, in accordance with Council Regulations (EC) No 260/2009 
(
42
)
 and (EC) No 625/2009 
(
43
)
.
2.   Save as otherwise provided for in any other act of the European Parliament and the Council and any other act of the Council, safeguard measures against imports into the Union provided for in international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU shall be taken by the Commission in accordance with paragraph 3 of this Article.
3.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts establishing the measures referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article at the request of a Member State or on its own initiative. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Where the Commission receives a request from a Member State, it shall, by means of implementing acts, take a decision thereon within five working days following the receipt of the request. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency, the Commission shall adopt immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 229(3).
The measures adopted shall be communicated to the Members States and shall take effect immediately.
4.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts revoking or amending Union safeguard measures adopted pursuant to paragraph 3 of this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency, the Commission shall adopt immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 229(3).
Article 195
Suspension of processing and inward processing arrangements
Where the Union market is disturbed or is liable to be disturbed by processing or inward processing arrangements, the Commission may adopt implementing acts, at the request of a Member State or on its own initiative, fully or partially suspending the use of processing or inward processing arrangements for the products of the cereals, rice, sugar, olive oil and table olives, fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables, wine, beef and veal, milk and milk products, pigmeat, sheepmeat and goatmeat, eggs, poultrymeat and agricultural ethyl alcohol sectors. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Where the Commission receives a request from a Member State, it shall, by means of implementing acts, take a decision thereon within five working days following the receipt of the request. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency, the Commission shall adopt immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 229(3).
The measures adopted shall be communicated to the Members States and shall take effect immediately.
CHAPTER VI
Export refunds
Article 196
Scope
1.   To the extent necessary to enable exports on the basis of world market quotations or prices when conditions on the internal market are such as those described in Article 219(1) or Article 221 and within the limits resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU, the difference between those quotations or prices and prices in the Union may be covered by export refunds for:
(a)
the products of the following sectors to be exported without further processing:
(i)
cereals;
(ii)
rice;
(iii)
sugar, with regard to the products listed in points (b) to (d) and (g) of Part III of Annex I;
(iv)
beef and veal;
(v)
milk and milk products;
(vi)
pigmeat;
(vii)
eggs;
(viii)
poultrymeat;
(b)
the products listed in points (i) to (iii), (v) and (vii) of point (a) of this paragraph to be exported in the form of processed goods in accordance with Council Regulation (EC) No 1216/2009 
(
44
)
, and in the form of the products containing sugar listed in point (b) of Part X of Annex I to this Regulation.
2.   Export refunds on products exported in the form of processed goods shall not be higher than those applicable to the same products exported without further processing.
3.   Without prejudice to the application of Article 219(1) and Article 221, the refund available for the products referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall be EUR 0.
Article 197
Export refund distribution
The method of allocation for quantities which may be exported with an export refund shall be the one that:
(a)
is most suited to the nature of the product and the situation on the relevant market, allowing the most efficient use of the resources available, taking into account the efficiency and structure of Union exports and their impact on the market balance without creating discrimination between the operators concerned, and in particular between large and small operators;
(b)
is least cumbersome administratively for operators, taking into account the administrative requirements.
Article 198
Export refund fixation
1.   The same export refunds shall apply to the same products in the whole Union. They may vary according to destination, especially where the world market situation, the specific requirements of certain markets, or obligations resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU make this necessary.
2.   Measures on the fixing of refunds shall be taken by the Council in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
Article 199
Granting of export refund
1.   Refunds on products listed in point (a) of Article 196(1) exported as such without further processing shall only be granted on application and on presentation of an export licence.
2.   The refund applicable to products listed in point (a) of Article 196(1) shall be the refund applicable on the day of application for the licence or the refund resulting from the tendering procedure concerned and, in the case of a differentiated refund, the refund applicable on the same day:
(a)
for the destination indicated on the licence; or
(b)
for the actual destination if it differs from the destination indicated on the licence, in which case the amount applicable shall not exceed the amount applicable to the destination indicated on the licence.
3.   The refund shall be paid upon submission of proof that:
(a)
the products have left the customs territory of the Union in accordance with the export procedure referred to in Article 161 of the Customs Code;
(b)
in the case of a differentiated refund, the products have been imported into the destination indicated on the licence or another destination for which a refund was fixed, without prejudice to point (b) of paragraph 2.
Article 200
Export refunds for live animals in the beef and veal sector
With regard to products of the beef and veal sector, the granting and the payment of the refund for exports of live animals shall be subject to compliance with the animal welfare requirements established in Union law, and in particular with those for the protection of animals during transport.
Article 201
Export limits
The volume commitments resulting from the international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU shall be respected on the basis of export licences issued for the reference periods applying to the products concerned.
With regard to compliance with the obligations under the WTO Agreement on Agriculture, the ending of a reference period shall not affect the validity of export licences.
Article 202
Delegated powers
1.   In order to ensure the proper functioning of the export refund system, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down the requirement to lodge a security guaranteeing the fulfilment of the operators' obligations.
2.   In order to minimise the administrative burden for operators and authorities, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 setting thresholds below which the obligation to issue or present an export licence may not be required, designating destinations or operations where an exemption for the obligation to present an export licence may be justified and permitting export licences to be granted ex-post in justified situations.
3.   In order to address practical situations justifying the full or partial eligibility for export refunds and to help operators bridge the period between the application and the final payment of the export refund, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning rules on:
(a)
another date for the refund;
(b)
advance payment of export refunds, including the conditions for the lodging and release of a security;
(c)
additional proof where doubts exist as to the real destination of products, and the opportunity for re-importation into the customs territory of the Union;
(d)
destinations treated as exports from the Union, and the inclusion of destinations within the customs territory of the Union eligible for export refunds.
4.   In order to ensure the equal access of exporters of products listed in Annex I to the Treaties and of products processed therefrom to export refunds, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on the application of Article 199(1) and (2) to products referred to in point (b) of Article 196(1).
5.   In order to ensure that products benefiting from export refunds are exported from the customs territory of the Union, and to avoid their return to that territory and to minimise the administrative burden for operators in generating and submitting proof that refund products reached a country of destination for differentiated refunds, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning rules on:
(a)
the time limit by which the exit from the customs territory of the Union must be finalised, including the time for temporary re-entry;
(b)
the processing that products benefiting from export refunds may undergo during that period;
(c)
the proof of having reached a destination in order to be eligible for differentiated refunds;
(d)
the refund thresholds and conditions under which exporters may be exempted from such proof;
(e)
conditions for approval of proof, provided by independent third parties, of reaching a destination where differentiated refunds apply.
6.   In order to encourage exporters to respect animal welfare conditions, and in order to enable the competent authorities to verify correct expenditure of export refunds where that is conditional on respect for animal welfare requirements, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 on the respect of animal welfare requirements outside the customs territory of the Union, including the use of independent third parties.
7.   In order to take into account the specific characteristics of the different sectors, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 establishing specific requirements and conditions for operators and for the products eligible for an export refund, and coefficients for the purposes of calculating export refunds taking into account the ageing process of certain spirit drinks obtained from cereals.
Article 203
Implementing powers in accordance with the examination procedure
The Commission shall adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Chapter, in particular on:
(a)
the redistribution of exportable quantities which have not been allocated or utilised;
(b)
the method for recalculation of the payment of the export refund when the product code or destination mentioned in a licence is not in conformity with the actual product or destination;
(c)
products referred to in point (b) of Article 196(1);
(d)
the procedures for, and the amount of, the security to be lodged;
(e)
the application of measures adopted pursuant to Article 202(4).
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 204
Other implementing powers
The Commission may adopt implementing acts:
(a)
laying down appropriate measures to prevent abuse of the flexibility provided for in Article 199(2), in particular concerning the procedure for submitting applications;
(b)
laying down the measures necessary to respect the volume commitments referred to in Article 201, including ceasing or limiting the issue of export licences when such commitments are or can be exceeded;
(c)
fixing coefficients which apply to the export refunds in accordance with the rules adopted pursuant to Article 202(7).
Those implementing acts shall be adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
CHAPTER VII
Outward processing
Article 205
Suspension of outward processing arrangements
Where the Union market is disturbed or could be disturbed by outward processing arrangements, the Commission may adopt implementing acts, on a request from a Member State or on its own initiative, fully or partially suspending the use of outward processing arrangements for the products of the cereals, rice, fruit and vegetables, processed fruit and vegetables, wine, beef and veal, pigmeat, sheepmeat and goatmeat and poultrymeat sectors. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Where the Commission receives a request from a Member State, it shall, by means of implementing acts, take a decision thereon within five working days following receipt of the request. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
On duly justified imperative grounds of urgency, the Commission shall adopt immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 229(3).
The measures adopted shall be communicated to the Members States and shall take effect immediately.
PART IV
COMPETITION RULES
CHAPTER I
Rules applying to undertakings
Article 206
Commission guidelines on the application of competition rules to agriculture
Save as otherwise provided in this Regulation, and in accordance with Article 42 TFEU, Articles 101 to 106 TFEU and the implementing provisions thereto shall, subject to Articles 207 to 210 of this Regulation, apply to all agreements, decisions and practices referred to in Article 101(1) and Article 102 TFEU which relate to the production of, or trade in, agricultural products.
In order to ensure the functioning of the internal market and the uniform application of Union competition rules, the Commission and the competition authorities of the Member States shall apply the Union competition rules in close cooperation.
In addition, the Commission shall, where appropriate, publish guidelines to assist the national competition authorities, as well as undertakings.
Article 207
Relevant market
The definition of the relevant market is a tool to identify and define the boundaries of competition between undertakings, and shall be founded on two cumulative elements:
(a)
the relevant product market: for the purposes of this Chapter, "product market" means the market comprising all those products which are regarded as interchangeable or substitutable by the consumer by reason of the products' characteristics, their prices and their intended use;
(b)
the relevant geographic market: for the purposes of this Chapter, "geographic market" means the market comprising the area in which the undertakings concerned are involved in the supply of the relevant products, in which the conditions of competition are sufficiently homogeneous and which can be distinguished from neighbouring areas, particularly because the conditions of competition are appreciably different in those areas.
Article 208
Dominant position
For the purposes of this Chapter, "dominant position" means a position of economic strength enjoyed by an undertaking which enables it to prevent effective competition being maintained in the relevant market by giving it the power to behave to an appreciable extent independently of its competitors, customers and ultimately of consumers.
Article 209
Exceptions for the objectives of the CAP and farmers and their associations
1.   Article 101(1) TFEU shall not apply to the agreements, decisions and practices referred to in Article 206 of this Regulation necessary for the attainment of the objectives set out in Article 39 TFEU.
Article 101(1) TFEU shall not apply to agreements, decisions and concerted practices of farmers, farmers' associations, or associations of such associations, or producer organisations recognised under Article 152 of this Regulation, or associations of producer organisations recognised under Article 156 of this Regulation, which concern the production or sale of agricultural products or the use of joint facilities for the storage, treatment or processing of agricultural products, unless the objectives of Article 39 TFEU are jeopardised.
This paragraph shall not apply to agreements, decisions and concerted practices which entail an obligation to charge an identical price or by which competition is excluded.
2.   Agreements, decisions and concerted practices which fulfil the conditions referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall not be prohibited, no prior decision to that effect being required.
In any national or Union proceedings for the application of Article 101 TFEU, the burden of proving an infringement of Article 101(1) TFEU shall rest on the party or the authority alleging the infringement. The party claiming the benefit of the exemptions provided in paragraph 1 of this Article shall bear the burden of proving that the conditions of that paragraph are fulfilled.
Article 210
Agreements and concerted practices of recognised interbranch organisations
1.   Article 101(1) TFEU shall not apply to agreements, decisions and concerted practices of interbranch organisations recognised under Article 157 of this Regulation with the object of carrying out the activities listed in point (c) of Article 157(1) and, for the milk and milk products sector, in point (c) of Article 157(3) of this Regulation, and, for the olive oil and table olives and tobacco sectors, in Article 162 of this Regulation.
2.   Paragraph 1 shall apply provided that:
(a)
the agreements, decisions and concerted practices referred to therein have been notified to the Commission; and
(b)
within two months of receipt of all the details required the Commission has not found that those agreements, decisions or concerted practices are incompatible with Union rules.
Where the Commission finds that the agreements, decisions or concerted practices referred to in paragraph 1 are incompatible with Union rules, it shall set out its finding without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3).
3.   The agreements, decisions and concerted practices referred to in paragraph 1 may not be put into effect before the lapse of the two-month period referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph of paragraph 2.
4.   Agreements, decisions and concerted practices shall in any case be declared incompatible with Union rules if they:
(a)
may lead to the partitioning of markets within the Union in any form;
(b)
may affect the sound operation of the market organisation;
(c)
may create distortions of competition which are not essential to achieving the objectives of the CAP pursued by the interbranch organisation activity;
(d)
entail the fixing of prices or the fixing of quotas;
(e)
may create discrimination or eliminate competition in respect of a substantial proportion of the products in question.
5.   If, following the expiry of the two-month period referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph of paragraph 2, the Commission finds that the conditions for applying paragraph 1 have not been met, it shall, without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3), take a decision declaring that Article 101(1) TFEU applies to the agreement, decision or concerted practice in question.
That Commission decision shall not apply earlier than the date of its notification to the interbranch organisation concerned, unless that interbranch organisation has given incorrect information or abused the exemption provided for in paragraph 1.
6.   In the case of multiannual agreements, the notification for the first year shall be valid for the subsequent years of the agreement. However, in that event, the Commission may, on its own initiative or at the request of another Member State, issue a finding of incompatibility at any time.
7.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the uniform application of this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
CHAPTER II
State aid rules
Article 211
Application of Articles 107 to 109 TFEU
1.   Articles 107 to 109 TFEU shall apply to the production of, and trade in, agricultural products.
2.   By way of derogation from paragraph 1, Articles 107 to 109 TFEU shall not apply to payments made by Member States pursuant to and in conformity with either of the following:
(a)
the measures provided for in this Regulation which are partly or wholly financed by the Union;
(b)
Articles 213 to 218 of this Regulation.
Article 212
National payments related to wine support programmes
By way of derogation from Article 44(3), Member States may grant national payments in accordance with the Union rules on State aid for the measures referred to in Articles 45, 49 and 50.
The maximum aid rate as laid down in the relevant Union rules on State aid shall apply to the global public financing, including both Union and national funds.
Article 213
National payments for reindeer in Finland and Sweden
Subject to an authorisation by the Commission adopted without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3), national payments for the production and marketing of reindeer and reindeer products (CN codes ex 0208  and ex 0210 ) may be made by Finland and Sweden insofar as they do not entail any increase in traditional levels of production.
Article 214
National payments for the sugar sector in Finland
Finland may make national payments of up to EUR 350 per hectare per marketing year to sugar beet growers.
Article 215
National payments for apiculture
Member States may make national payments for the protection of apiaries disadvantaged by structural or natural conditions or under economic development programmes, except for those allocated for production or trade.
Article 216
National payments for distillation of wine in cases of crisis
1.   Member States may make national payments to wine producers for the voluntary or mandatory distillation of wine in justified cases of crisis.
Those payments shall be proportionate and shall allow that crisis to be addressed.
The overall amount of payments available in a Member State in any given year for such payments shall not exceed 15 % of the globally available funds per Member State for that year as laid down in Annex VI.
2.   Member States wishing to make use of the national payments referred to in paragraph 1 shall submit a duly substantiated notification to the Commission. The Commission shall decide, without applying the procedure referred to in Article 229(2) or (3), whether the measure is approved and whether the payments may be made.
3.   The alcohol resulting from distillation referred to in paragraph 1 shall be used exclusively for industrial or energy purposes so as to avoid any distortion of competition.
4.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 217
National payments for distribution of products to children
Member States may, in addition to Union aid provided for in Articles 23 and 26, make national payments for supplying the products to children in educational establishments or for the related costs referred to in Article 23(1).
Member States may finance those payments by means of a levy on the sector concerned or by any other contribution from the private sector.
Member States may, in addition to Union aid provided for in Article 23, make national payments for financing accompanying measures necessary to make the Union scheme for the supply of fruit and vegetable, processed fruit and vegetable and banana products effective, as referred to in Article 23(2).
Article 218
National payments for nuts
1.   Member States may make national payments, up to a maximum of EUR 120,75 per hectare per year, to farmers producing the following products:
(a)
almonds falling within CN codes 0802 11  and 0802 12 ;
(b)
hazelnuts or filberts falling within CN codes 0802 21  and 0802 22 ;
(c)
walnuts falling within CN codes 0802 31 00  and 0802 32 00 ;
(d)
pistachios falling within CN codes 0802 51 00  and 0802 52 00 ;
(e)
locust beans falling within CN code 1212 92 00 .
2.   The national payments referred to in paragraph 1 may be paid only for a maximum area of:
Member State
Maximum area (ha)
Belgium
100
Bulgaria
11 984
Germany
1 500
Greece
41 100
Spain
568 200
France
17 300
Italy
130 100
Cyprus
5 100
Luxembourg
100
Hungary
2 900
Netherlands
100
Poland
4 200
Portugal
41 300
Romania
1 645
Slovenia
300
Slovakia
3 100
United Kingdom
100
3.   Member States may make the granting of national payments referred to in paragraph 1 conditional on farmers being members of a producer organisation recognised under Article 152.
PART V
GENERAL PROVISIONS
CHAPTER I
Exceptional measures
Section 1
Market disturbance
Article 219
Measures against market disturbance
1.   In order to react efficiently and effectively against threats of market disturbance caused by significant price rises or falls on internal or external markets or other events and circumstances significantly disturbing or threatening to disturb the market, where that situation, or its effects on the market, is likely to continue or deteriorate, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 to take the measures necessary to address that market situation, while respecting any obligations resulting from international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU and provided that any other measures available under this Regulation appear to be insufficient.
Where, in the cases of threats of market disturbances referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, imperative grounds of urgency so require, the procedure provided for in Article 228 shall apply to delegated acts adopted pursuant to the first subparagraph of this paragraph.
Those imperative grounds of urgency may include the need to take immediate action to address or prevent market disturbance, where threats of market disturbance occur so swiftly or unexpectedly that immediate action is necessary to efficiently and effectively address the situation, or where action would prevent such threats of market disturbance from materialising, continuing or turning into a more severe or prolonged disturbance, or where delaying immediate action would threaten to cause or aggravate the disturbance or would increase the extent of the measures which would later be necessary to address the threat or disturbance or would be detrimental to production or market conditions.
Such measures may to the extent and for the time necessary to address the market disturbance or threat thereof extend or modify the scope, duration or other aspects of other measures provided for under this Regulation, or provide for export refunds, or suspend import duties in whole or in part including for certain quantities or periods as necessary.
2.   The measures referred to in paragraph 1 shall not apply to products listed in Section 2 of Part XXIV of Annex I.
However, the Commission may, by means of delegated acts adopted in accordance with the urgency procedure referred to in Article 228, decide that the measures referred to in paragraph 1 shall apply to one or more of the products listed in Section 2 of Part XXIV of Annex I.
3.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts laying down necessary procedural rules and technical criteria for the application of measures referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Section 2
Market support measures related to animal diseases and loss of consumer confidence due to public, animal or plant health risks
Article 220
Measures concerning animal diseases and loss of consumer confidence due to public, animal or plant health risks
1.   The Commission may adopt implementing acts taking exceptional support measures for the affected market in order to take account of:
(a)
restrictions on intra-Union and third-country trade which may result from the application of measures for combating the spread of diseases in animals; and
(b)
serious market disturbances directly attributed to a loss in consumer confidence due to public, animal or plant health and disease risks.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   The measures provided for in paragraph 1 shall apply to any of the following sectors:
(a)
beef and veal;
(b)
milk and milk products;
(c)
pigmeat;
(d)
sheepmeat and goatmeat;
(e)
eggs;
(f)
poultrymeat.
The measures provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph of paragraph 1 related to a loss in consumer confidence due to public or plant health risks shall also apply to all other agricultural products except those listed in Section 2 of Part XXIV of Annex I.
The Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with the urgency procedure referred to in Article 228, extending the list of products in the first two subparagraphs of this paragraph.
3.   The measures provided for in paragraph 1 shall be taken at the request of the Member State concerned.
4.   The measures provided for in point (a) of the first subparagraph of paragraph 1 may be taken only if the Member State concerned has taken health and veterinary measures quickly to stamp out the disease, and only to the extent and for the duration strictly necessary to support the market concerned.
5.   The Union shall provide part-financing equivalent to 50 % of the expenditure borne by Member States for the measures provided for in paragraph 1.
However, with regard to the beef and veal, milk and milk products, pigmeat and sheepmeat and goatmeat sectors, the Union shall provide part-financing equivalent to 60 % of such expenditure when combating foot-and-mouth disease.
6.   Member States shall ensure that, where producers contribute to the expenditure borne by Member States, this does not result in a distortion of competition between producers in different Member States.
Section 3
Specific problems
Article 221
Measures to resolve specific problems
1.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts taking necessary and justifiable emergency measures to resolve specific problems. Those measures may derogate from the provisions of this Regulation only to an extent that is strictly necessary and for a period that is strictly necessary. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   To resolve specific problems, and on duly justified imperative grounds of urgency, relating to situations likely to cause a rapid deterioration of production and market conditions which could be difficult to address if the adoption of measures were delayed, the Commission shall adopt immediately applicable implementing acts in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 229(3).
3.   The Commission shall adopt measures under paragraph 1 or 2 only if it is not possible to adopt the required emergency measures in accordance with Article 219 or 220.
4.   Measures adopted under paragraph 1 or 2 shall remain in force for a period not exceeding twelve months. If after this period the specific problems that led to the adoption of those measures persist, the Commission may, in order to establish a permanent solution, adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 regarding the matter or present appropriate legislative proposals.
5.   The Commission shall inform the European Parliament and the Council of any measure adopted under paragraph 1 or 2 within two working days of its adoption.
Section 4
Agreements and decisions during periods of severe imbalance in markets
Article 222
Application of Article 101(1) TFEU
1.   During periods of severe imbalance in markets, the Commission may adopt implementing acts to the effect that Article 101(1) TFEU is not to apply to agreements and decisions of recognised producer organisations, their associations and recognised interbranch organisations in any of the sectors referred to in Article 1(2) of this Regulation, provided that such agreements and decisions do not undermine the proper functioning of the internal market, strictly aim to stabilise the sector concerned and fall under one or more of the following categories:
(a)
market withdrawal or free distribution of their products;
(b)
transformation and processing;
(c)
storage by private operators;
(d)
joint promotion measures;
(e)
agreements on quality requirements;
(f)
joint purchasing of inputs necessary to combat the spread of pests and diseases in animals and plants in the Union or of inputs necessary to address the effects of natural disasters in the Union;
(g)
temporary planning of production taking into account the specific nature of the production cycle.
The Commission shall specify in implementing acts the substantive and geographic scope of this derogation and, subject to paragraph 3, the period for which the derogation applies.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
2.   Paragraph 1 shall apply only if the Commission has already adopted one of the measures referred to in this Chapter, if products have been bought in under public intervention or if aid for private storage referred to in Chapter I of Title I of Part II has been granted.
3.   The agreements and decisions referred to in paragraph 1 shall only be valid for a period of up to six months.
However, the Commission may adopt implementing acts authorising such agreements and decisions for a further period of up to six-months. Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
CHAPTER II
Communications and reporting
Article 223
Communication requirements
1.   For the purposes of applying this Regulation, monitoring, analysing and managing the market in agricultural products, ensuring market transparency, the proper functioning of CAP measures, checking, controlling, monitoring, evaluating and auditing CAP measures, and complying with the requirements laid down in international agreements concluded in accordance with the TFEU, including notification requirements under those agreements, the Commission may, in accordance with the procedure referred to in paragraph 2, adopt the necessary measures regarding communications to be made by undertakings, Member States and third countries. In so doing, it shall take into account the data needs and synergies between potential data sources.
The information obtained may be transmitted or made available to international organisations, the competent authorities of third countries and may be made public, subject to the protection of personal data and the legitimate interest of undertakings in the protection of their business secrets, including prices.
2.   In order to ensure the integrity of information systems and the authenticity and legibility of documents and associated data transmitted, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 laying down:
(a)
the nature and type of information to be notified;
(b)
the categories of data to be processed, the maximum retention periods and the purpose of the processing, in particular in the event of the publication of such data and their transfer to third countries;
(c)
the access rights to the information or information systems made available;
(d)
the conditions of publication of the information.
3.   The Commission shall adopt implementing acts laying down the measures necessary for the application of this Article, including:
(a)
the methods of notification;
(b)
rules on the information to be notified;
(c)
arrangements for the management of the information to be notified, as well as on the content, form, timing, frequency and deadlines of the notifications;
(d)
the arrangements for transmitting or making information and documents available to the Member States, international organisations, the competent authorities in third countries, or the public, subject to the protection of personal data and the legitimate interest of undertakings in the protection of their business secrets.
Those implementing acts shall be adopted in accordance with the examination procedure referred to in Article 229(2).
Article 224
Processing and protection of personal data
1.   The Member States and the Commission shall collect personal data for the purposes set out in Article 223(1) and shall not process those data in a way incompatible with those purposes.
2.   Where personal data are processed for monitoring and evaluation purposes as referred to in Article 223(1), they shall be made anonymous and shall be processed in aggregated form only.
3.   Personal data shall be processed in accordance with Directive 95/46/EC and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001. In particular, such data shall not be stored in a form which permits identification of data subjects for longer than is necessary for the purposes for which they were collected or for which they are further processed, taking into account the minimum retention periods laid down in the applicable national and Union law.
4.   Member States shall inform the data subjects that their personal data may be processed by national and Union bodies in accordance with paragraph 1 and that in this respect they enjoy the rights set out in, respectively, Directive 95/46/EC and Regulation (EC) No 45/2001.
Article 225
Reporting obligation of the Commission
The Commission shall present a report to the European Parliament and to the Council:
(a)
every three years and for the first time by21 December 2016 the implementation of the measures concerning the apiculture sector as set out in Articles 55, 56 and 57, including on the latest developments on beehive identification systems;
(b)
by 30 June 2014 and also by 31 December 2018, on the development of the market situation in the milk and milk products sector, and in particular on the operation of Articles 148 to 151, Article 152(3) and Article 157(3), assessing in particular the effects on milk producers and milk production in disadvantaged regions in connection with the general objective of maintaining production in such regions, and covering potential incentives to encourage farmers to enter into joint production agreements, together with any appropriate proposals;
(c)
by 31 December 2014, on the possibility of extending the scope of the school schemes to include olive oil and table olives;
(d)
by 31 December 2017, on the application of the competition rules to the agricultural sector in all Member States, in particular on the operation of Articles 209 and 210, and of Articles 169, 170 and 171 in the sectors concerned.
CHAPTER III
Reserve for crises in the agricultural sector
Article 226
Use of the Reserve
Funds transferred from the Reserve for crises in the agricultural sector under the conditions and procedure referred to in Article 25 of Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013 and paragraph 22 of the Interinstitutional Agreement between the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on budgetary discipline, cooperation in budgetary matters and on sound financial management shall be made available for the measures to which this Regulation applies for the year or years for which the additional support is required and which are implemented in circumstances that go beyond normal market developments.
In particular, funds shall be transferred for any expenditure under:
(a)
Articles 8 to 21;
(b)
Articles 196 to 204; and
(c)
Articles 219, 220 and 221 of this Regulation.
PART VI
DELEGATIONS OF POWER, IMPLEMENTING PROVISIONS, TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS
CHAPTER I
Delegations of power and implementing provisions
Article 227
Exercise of the delegation
1.   The power to adopt the delegated acts is conferred on the Commission subject to the conditions laid down in this Article.
2.   The power to adopt delegated acts referred to in this Regulation shall be conferred on the Commission for a period of seven years from 20 December 2013. The Commission shall draw up a report in respect of the delegation of power not later than nine months before the end of the seven-year period. The delegation of power shall be tacitly extended for periods of an identical duration, unless the European Parliament or the Council opposes such extension not later than three months before the end of each period.
3.   The delegation of power referred to in this Regulation may be revoked at any time by the European Parliament or by the Council. A decision to revoke shall put an end to the delegation of the power specified in that decision. It shall take effect the day following the publication of the decision in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
 or at a later date specified therein. It shall not affect the validity of any delegated acts already in force.
4.   As soon as it adopts a delegated act, the Commission shall notify it simultaneously to the European Parliament and to the Council.
5.   A delegated act adopted pursuant to this Regulation shall enter into force only if no objection has been expressed either by the European Parliament or the Council within a period of two months of notification of that act to the European Parliament and the Council or if, before the expiry of that period, the European Parliament and the Council have both informed the Commission that they will not object. That period shall be extended by two months at the initiative of the European Parliament or of the Council.
Article 228
Urgency procedure
1.   Delegated acts adopted under this Article shall enter into force without delay and shall apply as long as no objection is expressed in accordance with paragraph 2. The notification of a delegated act adopted under this Article to the European Parliament and to the Council shall state the reasons for the use of the urgency procedure.
2.   Either the European Parliament or the Council may object to a delegated act adopted under this Article in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 227(5). In such a case, the Commission shall repeal the act without delay following the notification of the decision to object by the European Parliament or by the Council.
Article 229
Committee procedure
1.   The Commission shall be assisted by a committee called the Committee for the Common Organisation of the Agricultural Markets. That Committee shall be a committee within the meaning of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011.
2.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
In the case of acts referred to in Article 80(5), points (c) and (d) of Article 91, Article 97(4), Article 99, Article 106 and Article 107(3), where the committee delivers no opinion, the Commission shall not adopt the draft implementing act and the third subparagraph of Article 5(4) of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 shall apply.
3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 8 of Regulation (EU) No 182/2011, in conjunction with Article 5 thereof, shall apply.
CHAPTER II
Transitional and final provisions
Article 230
Repeals
1.   Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 is repealed.
However, the following provisions of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 shall continue to apply:
(a)
as regards the system of milk production limitation: Section III of Chapter III of Title I of Part II, Article 55, Article 85 and Annexes IX and X, until 31 March 2015;
(b)
as regards the wine sector:
(i)
Articles 85a to 85e as regards areas referred to in Article 85a(2) which have not yet been grubbed up and as regards areas referred to in Article 85b(1) which have not been regularised, until such areas are grubbed up or regularised, and Article 188a(1) and (2);
(ii)
the transitional planting right regime set out in Subsection II of Section IVa of Chapter III of Title I of Part II until 31 December 2015;
(iii)
Article 118m(5) until clearance of the stocks of wines with the denomination "Mlado vino portugizac" existing on 1 July 2013;
(iv)
Article 118s(5) until 30 June 2017;
(c)
Article 113a(4), Articles 114, 115 and 116, Article 117(1) to (4) and point (e)(iv) of Article 121, as well as points I(2) and (3) and III(1) of Part B and Part C of Annex XIV, and points 1, 3, 5 and 6 of Part II and point 2 of Part IV of Annex XV for the purpose of applying those Articles, until the date of application of the corresponding marketing rules to be established pursuant to the delegated acts provided for in Article 75(2), Article 76(4), Article 78(3) and (4), Article 79(1), Article 80(4), Article 83(4), Article 86, Article 87(2), Article 88(3) and Article 89 of this Regulation;
(d)
Article 133a(1) and Article 140a until 30 September 2014;
(e)
the first and second subparagraphs of Article 182(3) until the end of the 2013/2014 marketing year for sugar on 30 September 2014;
(f)
Article 182(4) until 31 December 2017;
(g)
Article 182(7) until 31 March 2014;
(h)
Point 3(b) of Part III of Annex XV until 31 December 2015;
(i)
Annex XX until date of entry into force of legislative act replacing Regulation (EC) No 1216/2009 and Council Regulation (EC) No 614/2009 
(
45
)
.
2.   References to Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 shall be construed as references to this Regulation and to Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013 and be read in accordance with the correlation table set out in Annex XIV to this Regulation.
3.   Council Regulations (EEC) No 922/72, (EEC) No 234/79, (EC) No 1601/96 and (EC) No 1037/2001 are repealed.
Article 231
Transitional rules
1.   In order to ensure the smooth transition from the arrangements provided for in Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 to those laid down in this Regulation, the Commission shall be empowered to adopt delegated acts in accordance with Article 227 concerning measures necessary to protect the acquired rights and legitimate expectations of undertakings.
2.   All multiannual programmes adopted before 1 January 2014 shall continue to be governed by the concerned provisions of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 following the entry into force of this Regulation until those programmes come to an end.
Article 232
Entry into force and application
1.   This Regulation shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the 
Official Journal of the European Union
.
It shall apply from 1 January 2014.
However:
(a)
Article 181 shall apply from 1 October 2014;
(b)
point II(3) of Part VII of Annex VII shall apply from 1 January 2016;
2.   Articles 148 to 151, Article 152(3), Article 156(2), Article 157(3), Articles 161 and 163, Article 173(2) and Article 174(2) shall apply until 30 June 2020.
3.   Articles 127 to 144 and Articles 192 and 193 shall apply until the end of the 2016/2017 marketing year for sugar on 30 September 2017.
This Regulation shall be binding in its entirety and directly applicable in all Member States.
Done at Brussels, 17 December 2013.
For the European Parliament
The President
M. SCHULZ
For the Council
The President
V. JUKNA
(
1
)
  Opinion of 8 March 2012 (not yet published in the Official Journal).
(
2
)
  
            
OJ C 191, 29.6.2012, p. 116
, and 
OJ C 44, 15.2.2013, p. 158
.
(
3
)
  
            
OJ C 225, 27.7.2012, p. 174
.
(
4
)
  Position of the European Parliament of 20 November 2013 (not yet published in the Official Journal).
(
5
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007 of 22 October 2007 establishing a common organisation of agricultural markets and on specific provisions for certain agricultural products (Single CMO Regulation) (
OJ L 299, 16.11.2007, p. 1
).
(
6
)
  Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013 of the European Parliament and of Council of 17 December 2013 on the financing, management and monitoring of the common agricultural policy and repealing Council Regulations (EEC) No 352/78, (EC) No 165/94, (EC) No 2799/98, (EC) No 814/2000, (EC) No 1290/2005 and (EC) No 485/2008 (See page 549 of this Official Journal).
(
7
)
  Council Regulation (EEC) No 234/79 of 5 February 1979 on the procedure for adjusting the Common Customs Tariff nomenclature used for agricultural products (
OJ L 34, 9.2.1979, p. 2
).
(
8
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 73/2009 of 19 January 2009 establishing common rules for direct support schemes for farmers under the common agricultural policy and establishing certain support schemes for farmers, amending Regulations (EC) No 1290/2005, (EC) No 247/2006, (EC) No 378/2007 and repealing Regulation (EC) No 1782/2003 (
OJ L 30, 31.1.2009, p. 16
).
(
9
)
  Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 November 2012 on quality schemes for agricultural products and foodstuffs (
OJ L 343, 14.12.2012, p. 1
).
(
10
)
  Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data (
OJ L 281, 23.11.1995, p. 31
).
(
11
)
  Regulation (EC) No 45/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data by the Community institutions and bodies and on the free movement of such data (
OJ L 8, 12.1.2001, p. 1
).
(
12
)
  
            
OJ C 35, 9.2.2012, p. 1
.
(
13
)
  
            
OJ C 373, 20.12.2013, p. 1
.
(
14
)
  Regulation (EU) No 182/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 February 2011 laying down the rules and general principles concerning mechanisms for control by the Member States of the Commission's exercise of implementing powers (
OJ L 55, 28.2.2011, p. 13
).
(
15
)
  
            
OJ L 112, 24.4.2012, p. 21
.
(
16
)
  Council Regulation (EEC) No 922/72 laying down general rules for granting aid in respect of silkworms for the 1972/73 rearing year (
OJ L 106, 5.5.1972, p. 1
).
(
17
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 1601/96 of 30 July 1996 laying down, in respect of hops, the amount of aid to producers for the 1995 harvest (
OJ L 206, 16.8.1996, p. 46
).
(
18
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 1037/2001 of 22 May 2001 authorising the offer and delivery for direct human consumption of certain imported wines which may have undergone oenological processes not provided for in Regulation (EC) No 1493/1999 (
OJ L 145, 31.5.2001, p. 12
).
(
19
)
  Council Decision 2006/232/EC of 20 December 2005 on the conclusion of the Agreement between the European Community and the United States of America on trade in wine (
OJ L 87, 24.3.2006, p. 1
).
(
20
)
  Regulation (EU) No 1307/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 December 2013 establishing rules for direct payments to farmers under support schemes within the framework of the common agricultural policy and repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 637/2008 and Council Regulation (EC) No 73/2009 (See page 608 of this Official Journal)
(
21
)
  Regulation (EU) No 1305/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 December 2013 on support for rural development by the European Agricultural Fund for Rural Development (EAFRD) and repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 1698/2005 (See page 487 of this Official Journal).
(
22
)
  Regulation (EU) No 1303/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 December 2013 laying down common provisions on the European Regional Development Fund, the European Social Fund, the Cohesion Fund, the European Agricultural Fund for Rural Development and the European Maritime and Fisheries Fund and laying down general provisions on the European Regional Development Fund, the European Social Fund, the Cohesion Fund and the European Maritime and Fisheries Fund and repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 1083/2006 (See page 85 of this Official Journal).
(
23
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 834/2007 of 28 June 2007 on organic production and labelling of organic products and repealing Regulation (EEC) No 2092/91 (
OJ L 189, 20.7.2007, p. 1
).
(
24
)
  Commission Recommendation 2003/361/EC of 6 May 2003 concerning the definition of micro, small and medium-sized enterprises (
OJ L 124, 20.5.2003, p. 36
).
(
25
)
  Regulation (EU) No 229/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 March 2013 laying down specific measures for agriculture in favour of the smaller Aegean islands and repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 1405/2006 (
OJ L 78, 20.3.2013, p. 41
).
(
26
)
  
            
OJ C 244, 1.10.2004, p. 2
.
(
27
)
  Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 October 2011 on the provision of food information to consumers, amending Regulations (EC) No 1924/2006 and (EC) No 1925/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council, and repealing Commission Directive 87/250/EEC, Council Directive 90/496/EEC, Commission Directive 1999/10/EC, Directive 2000/13/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council, Commission Directives 2002/67/EC and 2008/5/EC and Commission Regulation (EC) No 608/2004 (
OJ L 304, 22.11.2011, p. 18
).
(
28
)
  Directive 98/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 June 1998 laying down a procedure for the provision of information in the field of technical standards and regulations and of rules on Information Society services (
OJ L 204, 21.7.1998, p. 37
).
(
29
)
  Directive 2000/13/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 March 2000 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to the labelling, presentation and advertising of foodstuffs (
OJ L 109, 6.5.2000, p. 29
).
(
30
)
  Regulation (EC) No 110/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 January 2008 on the definition, description, presentation, labelling and the protection of geographical indications of spirit drinks (
OJ L 39, 13.2.2008, p. 16
).
(
31
)
  Directive 2008/95/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 October 2008 to approximate the laws of the Member States relating to trade marks (
OJ L 299, 8.11.2008, p. 25
).
(
32
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 207/2009 of 26 February 2009 on the Community trade mark (
OJ L 78, 24.3.2009, p. 1
).
(
33
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 1493/1999 of 17 May 1999 on the common organisation of the market in wine (
OJ L 179, 14.7.1999, p. 1
).
(
34
)
  Commission Regulation (EC) No 753/2002 of 29 April 2002 laying down certain rules for applying Council Regulation (EC) No 1493/1999 as regards the description, designation, presentation and protection of certain wine sector products (
OJ L 118, 4.5.2002, p. 1
).
(
35
)
  
            
OJ C 116, 14.4.2011, p. 12
.
(
36
)
  Council Directive 89/396/EEC of 14 June 1989 on indications or marks identifying the lot to which a foodstuff belongs (
OJ L 186, 30.6.1989, p. 21
).
(
37
)
  Directive 2007/45/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 laying down rules on nominal quantities for prepacked products, repealing Council Directives 75/106/EEC and 80/232/EEC, and amending Council Directive 76/211/EEC (
OJ L 247, 21.9.2007, p. 17
).
(
38
)
  Regulation (EU) No 228/2013 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 March 2013 laying down specific measures for agriculture in the outermost regions of the Union and repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 247/2006 (
OJ L 78, 20.3.2013, p. 23
).
(
39
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 1/2003 of 16 December 2002 on the implementation of the rules on competition laid down in Articles 101 and 102 of the Treaty (
OJ L 1, 4.1.2003, p. 1
).
(
40
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 2913/92 of 12 October 1992 establishing the Community Customs Code (
OJ L 302, 19.10.1992, p. 1
).
(
41
)
  Commission Regulation (EC) No 2454/93 of 2 July 1993 laying down provisions for the implementation of Council Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92 establishing the Community Customs Code (
OJ L 253, 11.10.1993, p. 1
).
(
42
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 260/2009 of 26 February 2009 on the common rules for imports (
OJ L 84, 31.3.2009, p. 1
).
(
43
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 625/2009 of 7 July 2009 on common rules for imports from certain third countries (
OJ L 185, 17.7.2009, p. 1
).
(
44
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 1216/2009 of 30 November 2009 laying down the trade arrangements applicable to certain goods resulting from the processing of agricultural products (
OJ L 328, 15.12.2009, p. 10
).
(
45
)
  Council Regulation (EC) No 614/2009 of 7 July 2009 on the common system of trade for ovalbumin and lactalbumin (
OJ L 181, 14.7.2009, p. 8
).
ANNEX I
LIST OF PRODUCTS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 1(2)
PART I
Cereals
The cereals sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
0709 99 60
Sweetcorn, fresh or chilled
0712 90 19
Dried sweetcorn, whole, cut, sliced, broken or in powder, but not further prepared, other than hybrid for sowing
1001 91 20
Common wheat and meslin seed
ex 1001 99 00
Spelt, common wheat and meslin other than for sowing
1002
Rye
1003
Barley
1004
Oats
1005 10 90
Maize (corn) seed other than hybrid
1005 90 00
Maize other than seed
1007 10 90 ,
1007 90 00
Grain sorghum, other than hybrids for sowing
1008
Buckwheat, millet and canary seed; other cereals
(b)
1001 11 00 ,
1001 19 00
Durum wheat
(c)
1101 00
Wheat or meslin flour
1102 90 70
Rye flour
1103 11
Groats and meal of wheat
1107
Malt, whether or not roasted
(d)
0714
Manioc, arrowroot, salep, Jerusalem artichokes, sweet potatoes and similar roots and tubers with high starch or inulin content, fresh, chilled, frozen or dried, whether or not sliced or in the form of pellets; sago pith
ex 1102
Cereal flours other than of wheat or meslin:
1102 20
– Maize (corn) flour
1102 90
– Other:
1102 90 10
– – Barley flour
1102 90 30
– – Oat flour
1102 90 90
– – Other
ex 1103
Cereal groats, meal and pellets with the exception of groats and meal of wheat (subheading 1103 11 ), groats and meal of rice (subheading 1103 19 50 ) and pellets of rice (subheading 1103 20 50 )
ex 1104
Cereal grains otherwise worked (for example, hulled, rolled, flaked, pearled, sliced or kibbled), except rice of heading 1006  and flaked rice of subheading 1104 19 91 ; germ of cereals, whole, rolled, flaked or ground
1106 20
Flour, meal and powder of sago or of roots or tubers of heading 0714
ex 1108
Starches; inulin:
– Starches:
1108 11 00
– – Wheat starch
1108 12 00
– – Maize (corn) starch
1108 13 00
– – Potato starch
1108 14 00
– – Manioc (cassava) starch
ex 1108 19
– – Other starches:
1108 19 90
– – – Other
1109 00 00
Wheat gluten, whether or not dried
1702
Other sugars, including chemically pure lactose, maltose, glucose and fructose, in solid form; sugar syrups not containing added flavouring or colouring matter; artificial honey, whether or not mixed with natural honey; caramel:
ex 1702 30
– Glucose and glucose syrup, not containing fructose or containing in the dry state less than 20 % by weight of fructose:
– – Other:
ex 1702 30 50
– – – In the form of white crystalline powder, whether or not agglomerated, containing in the dry state less than 99 % by weight of glucose
ex 1702 30 90
– – – Other, containing in the dry state less than 99 % by weight of glucose
ex 1702 40
– Glucose and glucose syrup, containing in the dry state at least 20 % but less than 50 % by weight of fructose, excluding invert sugar:
1702 40 90
– – Other
ex 1702 90
– Other, including invert sugar and other sugar and sugar syrup blends containing in the dry state 50 % by weight of fructose:
1702 90 50
– – Maltodextrine and maltodextrine syrup
– – Caramel:
– – – Other:
1702 90 75
– – – – In the form of powder, whether or not agglomerated
1702 90 79
– – – – Other
2106
Food preparations not elsewhere specified or included:
ex 2106 90
– Other
– – Flavoured or coloured sugar syrups:
– – – Other
2106 90 55
– – – – Glucose syrup and maltodextrine syrup
ex 2302
Bran, sharps and other residues, whether or not in the form of pellets, derived from the sifting, milling or other working of cereals
ex 2303
Residues of starch manufacture and similar residues, beet-pulp, bagasse and other waste of sugar manufacture, brewing or distilling dregs and waste, whether or not in the form of pellets:
2303 10
– Residues of starch manufacture and similar residues
2303 30 00
– Brewing or distilling dregs and waste
ex 2306
Oilcake and other solid residues, whether or not ground or in the form of pellets, resulting from the extraction of vegetables fats or oils, other than those of headings 2304  and 2305 :
– Other
2306 90 05
– – Of maize (corn) germ
ex 2308 00
Vegetable materials and vegetable waste, vegetable residues and by-products, whether or not in the form of pellets, of a kind used in animal feeding, not elsewhere specified or included:
2308 00 40
– Acorns and horse-chestnuts; pomace or marc of fruit, other than grapes
2309
Preparations of a kind used in animal feeding:
ex 2309 10
– Dog or cat food, put up for retail sale:
2309 10 11
2309 10 13
2309 10 31
2309 10 33
2309 10 51
2309 10 53
– – Containing starch, glucose, glucose syrup, maltodextrine or maltodextrine syrup of subheadings 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  and 2106 90 55  or milk products
ex 2309 90
– Other:
2309 90 20
– – Products referred to in additional note 5 to chapter 23 of the Combined Nomenclature
– – Other, including premixes:
2309 90 31
2309 90 33
2309 90 41
2309 90 43
2309 90 51
2309 90 53
– – – Containing starch, glucose, glucose syrup, maltodextrine or maltodextrine syrup of subheadings 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  and 2106 90 55  or milk products:
(
1
)
For the purposes of this subheading 'milk products' means products falling within headings 0401  to 0406  as well as subheadings 1702 11 00 , 1702 19 00  and 2106 90 51 .
PART II
Rice
The rice sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
1006 10 21  to
1006 10 98
Rice in the husk (paddy or rough), other than for sowing
1006 20
Husked (brown) rice
1006 30
Semi-milled or wholly milled rice, whether or not polished or glazed
(b)
1006 40 00
Broken rice
(c)
1102 90 50
Rice flour
1103 19 50
Rice groats and meal
1103 20 50
Pellets of rice
1104 19 91
Flaked grains of rice
ex 1104 19 99
Rolled grains of rice
1108 19 10
Rice starch
PART III
Sugar
The sugar sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
1212 91
Sugar beet
1212 93 00
Sugar cane
(b)
1701
Cane or beet sugar and chemically pure sucrose, in solid form
(c)
1702 20
Maple sugar and maple syrup
1702 60 95  and
1702 90 95
Other sugars in solid form and sugar syrups, not containing added flavouring or colouring matter, but not including lactose, glucose, maltodextrine and isoglucose
1702 90 71
Caramel containing 50 % or more by weight of sucrose in the dry matter
2106 90 59
Flavoured or coloured sugar syrups, other than isoglucose, lactose, glucose and maltodextrine syrups
(d)
1702 30 10
1702 40 10
1702 60 10
1702 90 30
Isoglucose
(e)
1702 60 80
1702 90 80
Inulin syrup
(f)
1703
Molasses resulting from the extraction or refining of sugar
(g)
2106 90 30
Flavoured or coloured isoglucose syrups
(h)
2303 20
Beet pulp, bagasse and other waste of sugar manufacture
PART IV
Dried fodder
The dried fodder sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
ex 1214 10 00
– Meal and pellets of lucerne artificially heat-dried
– Meal and pellets of lucerne otherwise dried and ground
ex 1214 90 90
– Lucerne, sainfoin, clover, lupins, vetches and similar fodder products, artificially heat-dried, except hay and fodder kale and products containing hay
– Lucerne, sainfoin, clover, lupins, vetches, honey lotus, chickling pea and birdsfoot, otherwise dried and ground
(b)
ex 2309 90 96
– Protein concentrates obtained from lucerne juice and grass juice
– Dehydrated products obtained exclusively from solid residues and juice resulting from preparation of the abovementioned concentrates
PART V
Seeds
The seeds sector shall cover the products listed in the following table
CN code
Description
0712 90 11
Sweetcorn hybrids:
– for sowing
0713 10 10
Peas (
Pisum sativum
):
– for sowing
ex 0713 20 00
Chickpeas (garbanzos):
– for sowing
ex 0713 31 00
Beans of the species 
Vigna mungo
 (L.) Hepper or 
Vigna radiata
 (L.) Wilczek:
– for sowing
ex 0713 32 00
Small red (Adzuki) beans (
Phaseolus
 or 
Vigna angularis
):
– for sowing
0713 33 10
Kidney beans, including white pea beans (
Phaseolus vulgaris
):
– for sowing
ex 0713 34 00
Bambara beans (
Vigna subterranea
 or 
Voandzeia subterranea
):
ex 0713 35 00
– for sowing
ex 0713 39 00
Cow peas (
Vigna unguiculta
):
– for sowing
Other:
– for sowing
ex 0713 40 00
Lentils:
– for sowing
ex 0713 50 00
Broad beans (
Vicia faba
 var. 
major
) and horse beans (
Vicia faba
 var. 
equina
, 
Vicia faba
 var. 
minor
):
ex 0713 60 00
– for sowing
Pigeon peas (
Cajanus cajan
):
– for sowing
ex 0713 90 00
Other dried leguminous vegetables:
– for sowing
1001 91 10
Spelt:
– seed
1001 91 90
Other
– seed
ex 1005 10
Hybrid maize (corn) seed
1006 10 10
Rice in the husk (paddy or rough):
– for sowing
1007 10 10
Grain sorghum hybrids:
– seed
1201 10 00
Soya beans, whether or not broken:
– seed
1202 30 00
Groundnuts, not roasted or otherwise cooked, whether or not shelled or broken:
– seed
1204 00 10
Linseed, whether or not broken:
– for sowing
1205 10 10  and
Rape or colza seeds, whether or not broken:
ex 1205 90 00
– for sowing
1206 00 10
Sunflower seeds, whether or not broken:
– for sowing
ex 1207
Other oil seeds and oleaginous fruits, whether or not broken:
– for sowing
1209
Seeds, fruit and spores, of a kind used for sowing
PART VI
Hops
The hops sector shall cover the products listed in the following table
CN code
Description
1210
Hop cones, fresh or dried, whether or not ground, powdered or in the form of pellets; lupulin
1302 13 00
Vegetable saps and extracts of hops
PART VII
Olive oil and table olives
The olive oil and table olives sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
1509
Olive oil and its fractions, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
1510 00
Other oils and their fractions, obtained solely from olives, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified, including blends of these oils or fractions with oils or fractions of heading 1509
(b)
0709 92 10
Olives, fresh or chilled, for uses other than the production of oil
0709 92 90
Other olives, fresh or chilled
0710 80 10
Olives (uncooked or cooked by steaming or boiling water), frozen
0711 20
Olives provisionally preserved (for example, by sulphur dioxide gas, in brine, in sulphur water or in other preservative solutions), but unsuitable in that state for immediate consumption
ex 0712 90 90
Olives dried, whole, cut, sliced, broken or in powder, but not further prepared
2001 90 65
Olives prepared or preserved by vinegar or acetic acid
ex 2004 90 30
Olives prepared or preserved otherwise than by vinegar or acetic acid, frozen
2005 70 00
Olives prepared or preserved otherwise than by vinegar or acetic acid, not frozen
(c)
1522 00 31
1522 00 39
Residues resulting from the treatment of fatty substances or animal or vegetable waxes containing oil having the characteristics of olive oil
2306 90 11
2306 90 19
Oil-cake and other solid residues resulting from the extractions of olive oil
PART VIII
Flax and hemp
The flax and hemp sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
5301
Flax, raw or processed but not spun; flax tow and waste (including yarn waste and garnetted stock)
5302
True hemp (
Cannabis sativa
 L.) raw or processed but not spun; tow and waste of true hemp (including yarn waste and garnetted stock)
PART IX
Fruit and vegetables
The fruit and vegetables sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
0702 00 00
Tomatoes, fresh or chilled
0703
Onions, shallots, garlic, leeks and other alliaceous vegetables, fresh or chilled
0704
Cabbages, cauliflowers, kohlrabi, kale and similar edible brassicas, fresh or chilled
0705
Lettuce (
Lactuca sativa
) and chicory (
Cichorium
 spp.), fresh or chilled
0706
Carrots, turnips, salad beetroot, salsify, celeriac, radishes and similar edible roots, fresh or chilled
0707 00
Cucumbers and gherkins, fresh or chilled
0708
Leguminous vegetables, shelled or unshelled, fresh or chilled
ex 0709
Other vegetables, fresh or chilled, excluding vegetables of subheadings 0709 60 91 , 0709 60 95 , 0709 60 99 , 0709 92 10 , 0709 92 90  and 0709 99 60
ex 0802
Other nuts, fresh or dried, whether or not shelled or peeled, excluding areca (or betel) and kola nuts falling within subheading 0802 70 00 , 0802 80 00
0803 10 10
Fresh plantains
0803 10 90
Dried plantains
0804 20 10
Figs, fresh
0804 30 00
Pineapples
0804 40 00
Avocados
0804 50 00
Guavas, mangos and mangosteens
0805
Citrus fruit, fresh or dried
0806 10 10
Fresh table grapes
0807
Melons (including watermelons) and papaws (papayas), fresh
0808
Apples, pears and quinces, fresh
0809
Apricots, cherries, peaches (including nectarines), plums and sloes, fresh
0810
Other fruit, fresh
0813 50 31
0813 50 39
Mixtures exclusively of nuts of headings 0801  and 0802
0910 20
Saffron
ex 0910 99
Thyme, fresh or chilled
ex 1211 90 86
Basil, melissa, mint, 
Origanum vulgare
 (oregano/wild marjoram), rosemary, sage, fresh or chilled
1212 92 00
Locust beans (carob)
PART X
Processed fruit and vegetable products
The processed fruit and vegetable sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
ex 0710
Vegetables (uncooked or cooked by steaming or boiling in water) frozen, excluding sweetcorn of subheading 0710 40 00 , olives of subheading 0710 80 10  and fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 or of the genus 
Pimenta
 of subheading 0710 80 59
ex 0711
Vegetables provisionally preserved (for example, by sulphur dioxide gas, in brine, in sulphur water or in other preservative solutions), but unsuitable in that state for immediate consumption, excluding olives of subheading 0711 20 , fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 or of the genus 
Pimenta
 of subheading 0711 90 10  and sweetcorn of subheading 0711 90 30
ex 0712
Dried vegetables, whole, cut, sliced, broken or in powder, but not further prepared, excluding potatoes dehydrated by artificial heat-drying and unfit for human consumption falling within subheading ex 0712 90 05 , sweetcorn falling within the subheadings 0712 90 11  and 0712 90 19  and olives falling within subheading ex 0712 90 90
0804 20 90
Dried figs
0806 20
Dried grapes
ex 0811
Fruit and nuts, uncooked or cooked by steaming or boiling in water, frozen, not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter, excluding frozen bananas falling within subheading ex 0811 90 95
ex 0812
Fruit and nuts, provisionally preserved (for example by sulphur dioxide gas, in brine, in sulphur water or in other preservative solutions), but unsuitable in that state for immediate consumption, excluding bananas provisionally preserved falling within subheading ex 0812 90 98
ex 0813
Fruit, dried, other than that of headings 0801  to 0806 ; mixtures of nuts or dried fruits of this chapter excluding mixtures exclusively of nuts of headings 0801  and 0802  falling within subheadings 0813 50 31  and 0813 50 39
0814 00 00
Peel of citrus fruit or melons (including watermelons), fresh, frozen, dried or provisionally preserved in brine, in sulphur water or in other preservative solutions
0904 21 10
Dried sweet peppers (
Capsicum annuum
), neither crushed nor ground
(b)
ex 0811
Fruit and nuts, uncooked or cooked by steaming or boiling in water, frozen, containing added sugar or other sweetening matter
ex 1302 20
Pectic substances and pectinates
ex 2001
Vegetables, fruit, nuts and other edible parts of plants, prepared or preserved by vinegar or acetic acid, excluding:
—
fruit of the genus 
Capsicum
 other than sweet peppers or pimentos of subheading 2001 90 20
—
sweetcorn (
Zea mays
 var. 
saccharata
) of subheading 2001 90 30
—
yams, sweet potatoes and similar edible parts of plants containing 5 % or more by weight of starch of subheading 2001 90 40
—
palm hearts of subheading ex 2001 90 92
—
olives of subheading 2001 90 65
—
vine leaves, hop shoots and other similar edible parts of plants falling within subheading ex 2001 90 97
2002
Tomatoes prepared or preserved otherwise than by vinegar or acetic acid
2003
Mushrooms and truffles, prepared or preserved otherwise than by vinegar or acetic acid
ex 2004
Other vegetables prepared or preserved otherwise than by vinegar or acetic acid, frozen, other than the products of heading 2006 , excluding sweetcorn (
Zea mays
 var. 
saccharata
) of subheading 2004 90 10 , olives of subheading ex 2004 90 30  and potatoes prepared or preserved in the form of flour, meal or flakes of subheading 2004 10 91
ex 2005
Other vegetables prepared or preserved otherwise than by vinegar or acetic acid, not frozen, other than products of heading 2006  excluding olives of subheading 2005 70 00 , sweetcorn (
Zea mays
 var. 
saccharata
) of subheading 2005 80 00  and fruit of the genus 
Capsicum
, other than sweet peppers or pimentos of subheading 2005 99 10  and potatoes prepared or preserved in the form of flour, meal or flakes of subheading 2005 20 10
ex 2006 00
Vegetables, fruit, nuts, fruit-peel and other parts of plants, preserved by sugar (drained, glacé or crystallised), excluding bananas preserved by sugar falling within headings ex 2006 00 38  and ex 2006 00 99
ex 2007
Jams, fruit jellies, marmalades, fruit or nut purée and fruit or nut pastes, obtained by cooking, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter, excluding:
—
homogenised preparations of bananas of subheading ex 2007 10
—
jams, jellies, marmalades, purée or pastes of bananas of subheadings ex 2007 99 39 , ex 2007 99 50  and ex 2007 99 97
ex 2008
Fruit, nuts and other edible parts of plants, otherwise prepared or preserved, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter or spirit, not elsewhere specified or included, excluding:
—
peanut butter of subheading 2008 11 10
—
palm hearts of subheading 2008 91 00
—
maize of subheading 2008 99 85
—
yams, sweet potatoes and similar edible parts of plants, containing 5 % or more by weight of starch of subheading 2008 99 91
—
vine leaves, hop shoots and other similar edible parts of plants falling within subheading ex 2008 99 99
—
mixtures of banana otherwise prepared or preserved of subheadings ex 2008 97 59 , ex 2008 97 78 , ex 2008 97 93  and ex 2008 97 98
—
bananas otherwise prepared or preserved of subheadings ex 2008 99 49 , ex 2008 99 67  and ex 2008 99 99
ex 2009
Fruit juices (excluding grape juice and grape must of subheadings 2009 61  and 2009 69  and banana juice of subheading ex 2009 89 35 , 2009 89 38 , 2009 89 79 , 2009 89 86 , 2009 89 89  and 2009 89 99 ) and vegetable juices, unfermented and not containing added spirit, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter
PART XI
Bananas
The bananas sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
0803 90 10
Fresh bananas, excluding plantains
0803 90 90
Dried bananas, excluding plantains
ex 0812 90 98
Bananas provisionally preserved
ex 0813 50 99
Mixtures containing dried bananas
1106 30 10
Flour, meal and powder of bananas
ex 2006 00 99
Bananas preserved by sugar
ex 2007 10 99
Homogenised preparations of bananas
ex 2007 99 39
ex 2007 99 50
ex 2007 99 97
Jams, jellies, marmalades, purées and pastes of bananas
ex 2008 97 59
ex 2008 97 78
ex 2008 97 93
ex 2008 97 96
ex 2008 97 98
Mixtures containing bananas otherwise prepared or preserved, not containing added spirit
ex 2008 99 49
ex 2008 99 67
ex 2008 99 99
Bananas otherwise prepared or preserved
ex 2009 89 35
ex 2009 89 38
ex 2009 89 79
ex 2009 89 86
ex 2009 89 89
ex 2009 89 99
Banana juice
PART XII
Wine
The wine sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
2009 61
2009 69
Grape juice (including grape must)
2204 30 92
2204 30 94
2204 30 96
2204 30 98
Other grape musts, other than those in fermentation or with fermentation arrested otherwise than by the addition of alcohol
(b)
ex 2204
Wine of fresh grapes, including fortified wines; grape must other than that of heading 2009 , excluding other grape must of subheadings 2204 30 92 , 2204 30 94 , 2204 30 96  and 2204 30 98
(c)
0806 10 90
Fresh grapes other than table grapes
2209 00 11
2209 00 19
Wine vinegar
(d)
2206 00 10
Piquette
2307 00 11
2307 00 19
Wine lees
2308 00 11
2308 00 19
Grape marc
PART XIII
Live trees and other plants, bulbs, roots and the like, cut flowers and ornamental foliage
The live plants sector shall cover all the products falling within Chapter 6 of the Combined Nomenclature.
PART XIV
Tobacco
The tobacco sector shall cover raw or non-manufactured tobacco and tobacco refuse falling within CN code 2401 .
PART XV
Beef and veal
The beef and veal sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
0102 29 05  to
0102 29 99 , 0102 39 10  and 0102 90 91
Live animals of the domestic bovine species, other than pure-bred breeding animals
0201
Meat of bovine animals, fresh or chilled
0202
Meat of bovine animals, frozen
0206 10 95
Thick skirt and thin skirt, fresh or chilled
0206 29 91
Thick skirt and thin skirt, frozen
0210 20
Meat of bovine animals, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
0210 99 51
Thick skirt and thin skirt, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
0210 99 90
Edible flours and meals of meat or meat offal
1602 50 10
Other prepared or preserved meat or meat offal of bovine animals, uncooked; mixtures of cooked meat or offal and uncooked meat or offal
1602 90 61
Other prepared or preserved meat containing bovine meat or offal, uncooked; mixtures of cooked meat or offal and uncooked meat or offal
(b)
0102 21 , 0102 31 00  and 0102 90 20
Live bovine pure-bred breeding animals
0206 10 98
Edible offal of bovine animals excluding thick skirt and thin skirt, fresh or chilled, other than for the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
0206 21 00
0206 22 00
0206 29 99
Edible offal of bovine animals excluding thick skirt and thin skirt, frozen, other than for the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
0210 99 59
Edible meat offal of bovine animals, salted, in brine, dried or smoked, other than thick skirt and thin skirt
ex 1502 10 90
Fats of bovine animals other than those of heading 1503
1602 50 31  and
1602 50 95
Other prepared or preserved meat or meat offal, of bovine animals, other than uncooked meat or meat offal and mixtures of cooked meat or offal and uncooked meat or offal
1602 90 69
Other prepared or preserved meat containing bovine meat or offal other than uncooked, and mixtures of cooked meat or offal and uncooked meat or offal.
PART XVI
Milk and milk products
The milk and milk products sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
0401
Milk and cream, not concentrated nor containing added sugar or other sweetening matter
(b)
0402
Milk and cream, concentrated or containing added sugar or other sweetening matter
(c)
0403 10 11  to
0403 10 39
0403 9011  to
0403 90 69
Buttermilk, curdled milk and cream, yogurt, kephir and other fermented or acidified milk and cream, whether or not concentrated or containing added sugar or other sweetening matter not flavoured nor containing added fruit, nuts or cocoa
(d)
0404
Whey, whether or not concentrated or containing added sugar or other sweetening matter; products consisting of natural milk constituents, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter, not elsewhere specified or included
(e)
ex 0405
Butter and other fats and oils derived from milk; dairy spreads of a fat content of more than 75 % but less than 80 %
(f)
0406
Cheese and curd
(g)
1702 19 00
Lactose and lactose syrup not containing added flavouring or colouring matter, containing by weight less than 99 % lactose, expressed as anhydrous lactose, calculated on the dry matter
(h)
2106 90 51
Flavoured or coloured lactose syrup
(i)
ex 2309
Preparations of a kind used in animal feeding:
ex 2309 10
– Dog or cat food, put up for retail sale:
2309 10 15
2309 10 19
2309 10 39
2309 10 59
2309 10 70
– – Containing starch, glucose, glucose syrup, maltodextrine or maltodextrine syrup of subheadings 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  and 2106 90 55  or milk products
ex 2309 90
– Other:
2309 90 35
– – Other, including premixes:
2309 90 39
2309 90 49
2309 90 59
2309 90 70
– – – Containing starch, glucose, glucose syrup, maltodextrine or maltodextrine syrup of subheadings 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  and 2106 90 55  or milk products
PART XVII
Pigmeat
The pigmeat sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
ex 0103
Live swine, of domestic species, other than pure-bred breeding animals
(b)
ex 0203
Meat of domestic swine, fresh, chilled, or frozen
ex 0206
Edible offal of domestic swine, other than for the manufacture of pharmaceutical products, fresh, chilled or frozen
0209 10
Pig fat, free of lean meat, not rendered or otherwise extracted, fresh, chilled, frozen, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
ex 0210
Meat and edible meat offal of domestic swine, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
1501 10
1501 20
Pig fat (including lard)
(c)
1601 00
Sausages and similar products, of meat, meat offal or blood; food preparations based on these products
1602 10 00
Homogenised preparations of meat, meat offal or blood
1602 20 90
Preparations or preserves of liver of any animal, other than goose or duck
1602 41 10
1602 42 10
1602 49 11  to
1602 49 50
Other preparations and preserves containing meat or offal of domestic swine
1602 90 10
Preparations of blood of any animal
1602 90 51
Other preparations or preserves containing meat or meat offal of domestic swine
1902 20 30
Stuffed pasta, whether or not cooked or otherwise prepared, containing more than 20 % by weight of sausages and the like, of meat and meat offal of any kind, including fats of any kind or origin
PART XVIII
Sheepmeat and goatmeat
The sheepmeat and goatmeat sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
0104 10 30
Lambs (up to one year old)
0104 10 80
Live sheep other than pure-bred breeding animals and lambs
0104 20 90
Live goats other than pure-bred breeding animals
0204
Meat of sheep or goats, fresh, chilled or frozen
0210 99 21
Meat of sheep and goats, with bone in, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
0210 99 29
Meat of sheep and goats, boneless, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
(b)
0104 10 10
Live sheep — pure-bred breeding animals
0104 20 10
Live goats — pure-bred breeding animals
0206 80 99
Edible offal of sheep and goats, fresh or chilled, other than for the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
0206 90 99
Edible offal of sheep and goats, frozen, other than for the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
0210 99 85
Edible offal of sheep and goats, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
ex 1502 90 90
Fats of sheep or goats, other than those of heading 1503
(c)
1602 90 91
Other prepared or preserved meat or meat offal of sheep or goats;
1602 90 95
PART XIX
Eggs
The eggs sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
0407 11 00
0407 19 11
0407 19 19
0407 21 00
0407 29 10
0407 90 10
Poultry eggs, in shell, fresh, preserved or cooked
(b)
0408 11 80
0408 19 81
0408 19 89
0408 91 80
0408 99 80
Bird's eggs, not in shell, and egg yolks, fresh, dried, cooked by steaming or by boiling in water, moulded, frozen or otherwise preserved, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter, other than unfit for human consumption
PART XX
Poultrymeat
The poultrymeat sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
(a)
0105
Live poultry, that is to say, fowls of the species 
Gallus domesticus
, ducks, geese, turkeys and guinea fowls
(b)
ex 0207
Meat and edible offal, of the poultry of heading 0105  fresh, chilled or frozen, excluding livers falling within point (c)
(c)
0207 13 91
0207 14 91
0207 26 91
0207 27 91
0207 43 00
0207 44 91
0207 45 93
0207 45 95
Poultry liver, fresh, chilled or frozen
0210 99 71
0210 99 79
Poultry livers, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
(d)
0209 90 00
Poultry fat, not rendered or otherwise extracted, fresh, chilled, frozen, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
(e)
1501 90 00
Poultry fat
(f)
1602 20 10
Goose or duck livers, otherwise prepared or preserved
1602 31
1602 32
1602 39
Meat or meat offal of poultry of heading 0105 , otherwise prepared or preserved
PART XXI
Ethyl alcohol of agricultural origin
1.
The ethyl alcohol sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
ex 2207 10 00
Undenatured ethyl alcohol of an alcoholic strength by volume of 80 % vol. or higher obtained from the agricultural products listed in Annex I to the Treaties
ex 2207 20 00
Ethyl alcohol and other spirits, denatured, of any strength, obtained from the agricultural products listed in Annex I to the Treaties
ex 2208 90 91
and
ex 2208 90 99
Undenatured ethyl alcohol of an alcoholic strength by volume of less than 80 % vol. obtained from the agricultural products listed in Annex I to the Treaties
2.
The ethyl alcohol sector shall also cover products based on ethyl alcohol of agricultural origin falling within CN code 2208  put up in containers of more than two litres and presenting all the characteristics of ethyl alcohol as described in point 1.
PART XXII
Apiculture products
The apiculture sector shall cover the products listed in the following table:
CN code
Description
0409 00 00
Natural honey
ex 0410 00 00
Royal jelly and propolis, edible
ex 0511 99 85
Royal jelly and propolis, non-edible
ex 1212 99 95
Pollen
ex 1521 90
Beeswax
PART XXIII
Silkworms
The silkworm sector shall cover silkworms falling within CN code ex 0106 90 00  and silkworm eggs falling within CN code ex 0511 99 85 .
PART XXIV
Other products
"Other products" means all agricultural products other than those listed in Parts I to XXIII, including those listed in the following Sections 1 and 2 of this Part.
Section 1
CN code
Description
ex 0101
Live horses, asses, mules and hinnies:
– Horses
0101 21 00
– – Pure-bred breeding animals
 (
1
)
:
0101 29
– – Other:
0101 29 90
– – – Other than for slaughter
0101 30 00
– – Asses
0101 90 00
Other
ex 0102
Live bovine animals:
– – Other than pure-bred breeding animals:
– – – Other than domestic species
0102 39 90 ,
0102 90 99
ex 0103
Live swine:
0103 10 00
– Pure-bred breeding animals
 (
2
)
– Other:
ex 0103 91
– – Weighing less than 50 kg:
0103 91 90
– – – Other than domestic species
ex 0103 92
– – Weighing 50 kg or more
0103 92 90
– – Other than domestic species
0106
Other live animals
ex 0203
Meat of swine, fresh, chilled or frozen:
– Fresh or chilled:
ex 0203 11
– – Carcasses and half-carcasses:
0203 11 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 0203 12
– – Hams, shoulders and cuts thereof, with bone in:
0203 12 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 0203 19
– – Other:
0203 19 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
– Frozen:
ex 0203 21
– – Carcasses and half-carcasses:
0203 21 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 0203 22
– – Hams, shoulders and cuts thereof, with bone in:
0203 22 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 0203 29
– – Other:
0203 29 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 0205 00
Meat of asses, mules or hinnies, fresh, chilled or frozen
ex 0206
Edible offal of bovine animals, swine, sheep, goats, horses, asses, mules or hinnies, fresh, chilled or frozen:
ex 0206 10
– Of bovine animals, fresh or chilled:
0206 10 10
– – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
– Of bovine animals, frozen:
ex 0206 22 00
– – Livers:
– – – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
ex 0206 29
– – Other:
0206 29 10
– – – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
ex 0206 30 00
– Of swine, fresh or chilled:
– – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
– – Other:
– – – other than of domestic swine
– Of swine, frozen:
ex 0206 41 00
– – Livers:
– – – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
– – – Other:
– – – – other than of domestic swine
ex 0206 49 00
– – Other:
– – – Of domestic swine:
– – – – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
– – – Other
ex 0206 80
– Other, fresh or chilled:
0206 80 10
– – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
– – Other:
0206 80 91
– – – Of horses, asses, mules and hinnies
ex 0206 90
– Other, frozen:
0206 90 10
– – For the manufacture of pharmaceutical products
 (
3
)
– – Other:
0206 90 91
– – – Of horses, asses, mules and hinnies
0208
Other meat and edible meat offal, fresh, chilled or frozen
ex 0210
Meat and edible meat offal, salted, in brine, dried or smoked; edible flours and meals of meat or meat offal:
– Meat of swine:
ex 0210 11
– – Hams, shoulders and cuts thereof, with bone in:
0210 11 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 0210 12
– – Bellies (streaky) and cuts thereof:
0210 12 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 0210 19
– – Other:
0210 19 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
– Other, including edible flours and meals of meat or meat offal:
0210 91 00
– – Of primates
0210 92
– – Of whales, dolphins and porpoises (mammals of the order 
Cetacea
); of manatees and dugongs (mammals of the order 
Sirenia
); of seals, sea lions and walruses (mammals of the suborder 
Pinnipedia
)
0210 93 00
– – Of reptiles (including snakes and turtles)
ex 0210 99
– – Other:
– – – Meat:
0210 99 31
– – – – Of reindeer
0210 99 39
– – – – Other
– – – Offal:
– – – – Other than of domestic swine, bovine animals, sheep and goats
0210 99 85
– – – – – Other than poultry livers
ex 0407
Birds' eggs, in shell, fresh, preserved or cooked:
0407 19 90 ,
0407 29 90  and
0407 90 90
– Other than of poultry
ex 0408
Birds' eggs, not in shell, and egg yolks, fresh, dried, cooked by steaming or by boiling in water, moulded, frozen or otherwise preserved, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter:
– Egg yolks:
ex 0408 11
– – Dried:
0408 11 20
– – – Unfit for human consumption
 (
4
)
ex 0408 19
– – Other:
0408 19 20
– – – Unfit for human consumption
 (
4
)
– Other:
ex 0408 91
– – Dried:
0408 91 20
– – – Unfit for human consumption
 (
4
)
ex 0408 99
– – Other:
0408 99 20
– – – Unfit for human consumption
 (
4
)
0410 00 00
Edible products of animal origin, not elsewhere specified or included
0504 00 00
Guts, bladders and stomachs of animals (other than fish), whole and pieces thereof, fresh, chilled, frozen, salted, in brine, dried or smoked
ex 0511
Animal products not elsewhere specified or included; dead animals of Chapter 1 or 3, unfit for human consumption:
0511 10 00
– Bovine semen
– Other:
ex 0511 99
– – Other:
0511 99 85
– – – Other
ex 0709
Other vegetables, fresh or chilled:
ex 0709 60
– Fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 or of the genus 
Pimenta
:
– – Other:
0709 60 91
– – – – Of the genus 
Capsicum
, for the manufacture of capsicin or 
capsicum
 oleoresin dyes
 (
3
)
0709 60 95
– – – For the industrial manufacture of essential oils or resinoids
 (
3
)
0709 60 99
– – – Other
ex 0710
Vegetables (uncooked or cooked by steaming or boiling in water), frozen:
ex 0710 80
– Other vegetables:
– – Fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 or of the genus 
Pimenta
:
0710 80 59
– – – Other than sweet peppers
ex 0711
Vegetables provisionally preserved (for example, by sulphur dioxide gas, in brine, in sulphur water or in other preservative solutions), but unsuitable in that state for immediate consumption:
ex 0711 90
– Other vegetables; mixtures of vegetables:
– – Vegetables:
0711 90 10
– – – – Fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 or of the genus 
Pimenta
, excluding sweet peppers
ex 0713
Dried leguminous vegetables, shelled, whether or not skinned or split:
ex 0713 10
– Peas (
Pisum sativum
):
0713 10 90
– – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 20 00
– Chickpeas (garbanzos):
– – Other than for sowing
– Beans (
Vigna
 spp., 
Phaseolus
 spp.):
ex 0713 31 00
– – Beans of the species 
Vigna mungo
 (L) Hepper or 
Vigna radiata
 (L) Wilczek:
– – – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 32 00
– – Small red (Adzuki) beans (
Phaseolus
 or 
Vigna angularis
):
– – – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 33
– – Kidney beans, including white pea beans 
(Phaseolus vulgaris
):
0713 33 90
– – – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 34 00
– – Bambara beans (
Vigna subterranea
 or 
Voandzeia subterranea
)
ex 0713 35 00
– – – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 39 00
– – Cow peas (
Vigna unguiculata
):
– – – Other than for sowing
– – Other:
– – – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 40 00
– Lentils:
– – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 50 00
– Broad beans (
Vicia faba
 var. 
major
) and horse beans (
Vicia faba
 var. e
quina
 and 
Vicia faba
 var. 
minor
):
– – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 60 00
– Pigeon peas (
Cajanus cajan
):
– – Other than for sowing
ex 0713 90 00
– Other:
– – Other than for sowing
0801
Coconuts, Brazil nuts and cashew nuts, fresh or dried, whether or not shelled or peeled
ex 0802
Other nuts, fresh or dried, whether or not shelled or peeled:
0802 70 00
– Kola nuts (
Cola
 spp.)
0802 80 00
– Areca nuts
ex 0804
Dates, figs, pineapples, avocados, guavas, mangoes and mangosteens, fresh or dried:
0804 10 00
– Dates
0902
Tea, whether or not flavoured
ex 0904
Pepper of the genus 
Piper
; dried or crushed or ground fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 or of the genus 
Pimenta
, excluding sweet peppers falling within subheading 0904 21 10
0905
Vanilla
0906
Cinnamon and cinnamon-tree flowers
0907
Cloves (whole fruit, cloves and stems)
0908
Nutmeg, mace and cardamoms
0909
Seeds of anise, badian, fennel, coriander, cumin or caraway; juniper berries
ex 0910
Ginger, turmeric (curcuma), bay leaves, curry and other spices excluding thyme and saffron
ex 1106
Flour, meal and powder of the dried leguminous vegetables of heading 0713 , of sago or of roots or tubers of heading 0714  or of the products of Chapter 8:
1106 10 00
– Of the dried leguminous vegetables of heading 0713
ex 1106 30
– Of the products of Chapter 8:
1106 30 90
– – Other than bananas
ex 1108
Starches; inulin:
1108 20 00
– Inulin
1201 90 00
Soya beans, whether or not broken, other than seed
1202 41 00
Groundnuts, not roasted or otherwise cooked, in shell, other than seed
1202 42 00
Ground-nuts, not roasted or otherwise cooked, shelled, whether or not broken, other than seed
1203 00 00
Copra
1204 00 90
Linseed, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1205 10 90  and ex 1205 90 00
Rape or colza seeds, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1206 00 91
Sunflower seeds, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1206 00 99
1207 29 00
Cotton seeds, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1207 40 90
Sesamum seeds, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1207 50 90
Mustard seeds, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1207 91 90
Poppy seeds, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1207 99 91
Hemp seeds, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
ex 1207 99 96
Other oilseeds and oleaginous fruits, whether or not broken, other than for sowing
1208
Flours and meals of oil seeds or oleaginous fruits, other than those of mustard
ex 1211
Plants and parts of plants (including seeds and fruits) of a kind used primarily in perfumery, in pharmacy or for insecticidal, fungicidal or similar purposes, fresh or dried, whether or not cut, crushed or powdered excluding the products listed under CN code ex 1211 90 86  in Part IX;
ex 1212
Locust beans, seaweeds and other algae, sugar beet and sugar cane, fresh, chilled, frozen or dried, whether or not ground; fruit stones and kernels and other vegetable products (including unroasted chicory roots of 
Cichorium intybus
 var. 
sativum
) of a kind used primarily for human consumption, not elsewhere specified or included:
ex 1212 99
– – Other than sugar cane:
1212 99 41  and 1212 99 49
– – – Locust bean seeds
ex 1212 99 95
– – – Other, excluding chicory root
1213 00 00
Cereal straw and husks, unprepared, whether or not chopped, ground, pressed or in the form of pellets
ex 1214
Swedes, mangolds, fodder roots, hay, lucerne (alfalfa), clover, sainfoin, forage kale, lupines, vetches and similar forage products, whether or not in the form of pellets:
ex 1214 10 00
– Lucerne (alfalfa) meal and pellets, excluding of lucerne artificially heat-dried or of lucerne otherwise dried and ground
ex 1214 90
– Other:
1214 90 10
– – Mangolds, swedes and other fodder roots
ex 1214 90 90
– – Other, excluding:
– Lucerne, sainfoin, clover, lupines, vetches and similar fodder products artificially heat-dried, except hay and fodder kale and products containing hay
– Lucerne, sainfoin, clover, lupines, vetches, honey lotus, chickling pea and birdsfoot, otherwise dried and ground
ex 1502
Fats of bovine animals, sheep or goats, other than those of heading 1503 :
ex 1502 10 10
ex 1502 90 10
– For industrial uses other than the manufacture of foodstuffs for human consumption, excluding fats obtained from bones and waste
 (
3
)
1503 00
Lard stearin, lard oil, oleostearin, oleo-oil and tallow oil, not emulsified or mixed or otherwise prepared
ex 1504
Fats and oils and their fractions, of fish or marine mammals, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified, excluding fish liver oils and the fractions of heading 1504 10  and fats and oils and their fractions, of fish, other than liver oils of heading 1504 20
1507
Soya-bean oil and its fractions, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
1508
Groundnut oil and its fractions, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
1511
Palm oil and its fractions, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
1512
Sunflower-seed, safflower or cotton-seed oil and fractions thereof, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
1513
Coconut (copra), palm kernel or babassu oil and fractions thereof, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
1514
Rape, colza or mustard oil and fractions thereof, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
ex 1515
Other fixed vegetable fats and oils (excluding jojoba oil of subheading ex 1515 90 11 ) and their fractions, whether or not refined, but not chemically modified
ex 1516
Animal or vegetable fats and oils and their fractions, partly or wholly hydrogenated, inter-esterified, re-esterified or elaidinised, whether or not refined, but not further prepared (excluding hydrogenated castor oil, so called 'opalwax' of subheading 1516 20 10 )
ex 1517
Margarine; edible mixtures or preparations of animal or vegetable fats or oils or of fractions of different fats or oils of this chapter, other than edible fats or oils or their fractions of heading 1516 , excluding subheadings 1517 10 10 , 1517 90 10  and 1517 90 93
1518 00 31  and
1518 00 39
Fixed vegetable oils, fluid, mixed for technical or industrial uses other than the manufacture of foodstuffs for human consumption
 (
3
)
1522 00 91
Oil foots and dregs; soapstocks, resulting from the treatment of fatty substances or animal or vegetable waxes, excluding those containing oil having the characteristics of olive oil
1522 00 99
Other residues resulting from the treatment of fatty substances or animal or vegetable waxes, excluding those containing oil having the characteristics of olive oil
ex 1602
Other prepared or preserved meat, meat offal or blood:
– Of swine:
ex 1602 41
– – Hams and cuts thereof:
1602 41 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 1602 42
– – Shoulders and cuts thereof:
1602 42 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 1602 49
– – Other, including mixtures:
1602 49 90
– – – Other than of domestic swine
ex 1602 90
– Other, including preparations of blood of any animal:
– – Other than preparations of blood of any animal:
1602 90 31
– – – Of game or rabbit
– – – Other:
– – – – Other than containing the meat or meat offal of domestic swine:
– – – – – Other than containing bovine meat or offal:
1602 90 99
– – – – – – Other than of sheep or goats
ex 1603 00
Extracts and juices of meat
1801 00 00
Cocoa beans, whole or broken, raw or roasted
1802 00 00
Cocoa shells, husks, skins and other cocoa waste
ex 2001
Vegetables, fruit, nuts and other edible parts of plants, prepared or preserved by vinegar or acetic acid:
ex 2001 90
– Other:
2001 90 20
– – Fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 other than sweet peppers or pimentos
ex 2005
Other vegetables prepared or preserved otherwise than by vinegar or acetic acid, not frozen, other than products of heading 2006 :
ex 2005 99
– Other vegetables and mixtures of vegetables:
2005 99 10
– – Fruits of the genus 
Capsicum
 other than sweet peppers or pimentos
ex 2206
Other fermented beverages (for example, cider, perry, mead); mixtures of fermented beverages and mixtures of fermented beverages and non-alcoholic beverages, not elsewhere specified or included:
2206 00 31  to
2206 00 89
– Other than piquette
ex 2301
Flours, meals and pellets, of meat or meat offal, of fish or of crustaceans, molluscs or other aquatic invertebrates, unfit for human consumption; greaves:
2301 10 00
– Flours, meals and pellets, of meat or meat offal; greaves
ex 2302
Bran, sharps and other residues, whether or not in the form of pellets, derived from the sifting, milling or other working of cereals or of leguminous plants:
2302 50 00
– Of leguminous plants
2304 00 00
Oilcake and other solid residues, whether or not ground or in the form of pellets, resulting from the extraction of soya-bean oil
2305 00 00
Oilcake and other solid residues, whether or not ground or in the form of pellets, resulting from the extraction of groundnut oil
ex 2306
Oilcake and other solid residues, whether or not ground or in the form of pellets, resulting from the extraction of vegetable fats or oils, other than those of heading 2304  or 2305  with the exception of subheading 2306 90 05  (oilcake and other solid residues resulting from the extraction of maize (corn) germ) and 2306 90 11  and 2306 90 19  (oilcake and other solid residues resulting from the extraction of olive oil)
ex 2307 00
Wine lees; argol:
2307 00 90
– Argol
ex 2308 00
Vegetable materials and vegetable waste, vegetable residues and by-products, whether or not in the form of pellets, of a kind used in animal feeding, not elsewhere specified or included:
2308 00 90
– Other than grape marc, acorns and horse-chestnuts, pomace or marc of fruit, other than grapes
ex 2309
Preparations of a kind used in animal feeding:
ex 2309 10
– Dog or cat food, put up for retail sale:
2309 10 90
– – Other than containing starch, glucose, glucose syrup, maltodextrine or maltodextrine syrup of subheadings 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  and 2106 90 55  or milk products
ex 2309 90
– Other:
ex 2309 90 10
– – Other, including premixes:
– – Marine mammal solubles
ex 2309 90 91  to
2309 90 96
– – – Other than containing starch, glucose, glucose syrup, maltodextrine or maltodextrine syrup of subheadings 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  and 2106 90 55  or milk products, excluding
– Protein concentrates obtained from lucerne juice and grass juice
– Dehydrated products obtained exclusively from solid residues and juice resulting from the preparation of the concentrates referred to in the first indent
Section 2
CN code
Description
0101 29 10
Live horses, for slaughter
 (
5
)
ex 0205 00
Meat of horses, fresh, chilled or frozen
0210 99 10
Horsemeat, salted in brine or dried
0511 99 10
Sinews or tendons; parings and similar wastes of raw hides or skins
0701
Potatoes, fresh or chilled
0901
Coffee, whether or not roasted or decaffeinated; coffee husks and skins; coffee substitutes containing coffee in any proportion
1105
Flour, meal, powder, flakes, granules and pellets of potatoes
ex 1212 94 00
Chicory roots
2209 00 91  and 2209 00 99
Vinegar and substitutes for vinegar obtained from acetic acid other than wine vinegar
4501
Natural cork, raw or simply prepared; waste cork; crushed, granulated or ground cork
(
1
)
  Entry under this subheading is subject to the conditions laid down in the relevant Union provisions (see Council Directive 94/28/EC 
(
1
)
 and Commission Regulation (EC) No 504/2008 
(
2
)
.
(
1
)
  Council Directive 94/28/EC of 23 June 1994 laying down the principles relating to the zootechnical and genealogical conditions applicable to imports from third countries of animals, their semen, ova and embryos, and amending Directive 77/504/EEC on pure-bred breeding animals of the bovine species (
OJ L 178, 12.7.1994, p. 66
).
(
2
)
  Commission Regulation (EC) No 504/2008 of 6 June 2008 implementing Council Directives 90/426/EEC and 90/427/EEC as regards methods for the identification of equidae (
OJ L 149, 7.6.2008, p. 3
).
(
2
)
  Entry under this subheading is subject to conditions laid down in the relevant Union provisions (see Council Directive 88/661/EEC 
(
3
)
, Directive 94/28/EC and Commission Decision 96/510/EC 
(
4
)
).
(
3
)
  Council Directive 88/661/EEC of 19 December 1988 on the zootechnical standards applicable to breeding animals of the porcine species (
OJ L 382, 31.12.1988, p. 36
).
(
4
)
  Commission Decision 96/510/EC of 18 July 1996 laying down the pedigree and zootechnical certificates for the importation of breeding animals, their semen, ova and embryos (
OJ L 210, 20.8.1996, p. 53
).
(
3
)
  Entry under this subheading is subject to conditions laid down in the relevant Union provisions (see Articles 291 to 300 of Regulation (EEC) No 2454/93).
(
4
)
  Entry under this subheading is subject to conditions laid down in paragraph F of Section II of the preliminary provisions of the Combined Nomenclature.
(
5
)
  Entry under this subheading is subject to conditions laid down in the relevant Union provisions (see Articles 291 to 300 of Regulation (EEC) No 2454/93).
ANNEX II
DEFINITIONS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 3(1)
PART I
Definitions concerning the rice sector
I.
The terms 'paddy rice', 'husked rice', 'semi-milled rice', 'wholly milled rice', 'round grain rice', 'medium grain rice', 'long grain rice A or B' and 'broken rice' shall be defined as follows:
1.
(a)
"Paddy rice" means rice which has retained its husk after threshing.
(b)
"Husked rice" means paddy rice from which only the husk has been removed. Examples of rice falling within this definition are those with the commercial descriptions 'brown rice', 'cargo rice', 'loonzain' and 'riso sbramato'.
(c)
"Semi-milled rice" means paddy rice from which the husk, part of the germ and the whole or part of the outer layers of the pericarp but not the inner layers have been removed.
(d)
"Wholly milled rice" means paddy rice from which the husk, the whole of the outer and inner layers of the pericarp, the whole of the germ in the case of long grain or medium grain rice and at least part thereof in the case of round grain rice have been removed, but in which longitudinal white striations may remain on not more than 10 % of the grains.
2.
(a)
"Round grain rice" means rice, the grains of which are of a length not exceeding 5,2 mm and of a length/width ratio of less than 2.
(b)
"Medium grain rice" means rice, the grains of which are of a length exceeding 5,2 mm but not exceeding 6,0 mm and of a length/width ratio no greater than 3.
(c)
"Long grain rice" means
(i)
long grain rice A, namely rice, the grains of which are of a length exceeding 6,0 mm and of a length/width ratio greater than 2 but less than 3;
(ii)
long grain rice B, namely rice, the grains of which are of a length exceeding 6,0 mm and of a length/width ratio equal to or greater than 3.
(d)
"Measurements of the grains" means grain measurements on wholly milled rice taken by the following method:
(i)
take a sample representative of the batch;
(ii)
sieve the sample so as to retain only whole grains, including immature grains;
(iii)
carry out two measurements of 100 grains each and work out the average;
(iv)
express the result in millimetres, rounded off to one decimal place.
3.
"Broken rice" means grain fragments the length of which does not exceed three quarters of the average length of the whole grain.
II.
As regards grains and broken grains which are not of unimpaired quality, the following definitions shall apply:
1.
"Whole grains" means grains from which only part of the end has been removed, irrespective of characteristics produced at each stage of milling.
2.
"Clipped grains" means grains from which the entire end has been removed.
3.
"Broken grains or fragments" means grains from which a part of the volume greater than the end has been removed; broken grains include:
(i)
large broken grains (pieces of grain of a length not less than half that of a grain, but not constituting a complete grain),
(ii)
medium broken grains (pieces of grain of a length not less than a quarter of the length of a grain but which are smaller than the minimum size of 'large broken grains'),
(iii)
fine broken grains (pieces of grain less than a quarter of the size of a grain but too large to pass through a sieve with a mesh of 1,4 mm),
(iv)
fragments (small pieces or particles of grain which can pass through a sieve with a mesh of 1,4 mm); split grains (pieces produced by a longitudinal split in the grain) come under this definition.
4.
"Green grains" means grains which are not fully ripened.
5.
"Grains showing natural malformation" means grains showing a natural malformation, whether or not of hereditary origin, as compared with the morphological characteristics typical of the variety.
6.
"Chalky grains" means grains at least three-quarters of the surface of which looks opaque and chalky.
7.
"Grains striated with red" means grains showing longitudinal red striations of differing intensity and shades, due to residues from the pericarp.
8.
"Spotted grains" means grains showing a well-defined small circle of dark colour of more or less regular shape; spotted grains also include those which show slight black striations on the surface only; the striations and spots must not show a yellow or dark aureole.
9.
"Stained grains" means grains which have undergone, on a small area of their surface, an obvious change in their natural colour; the stains may be of different colours (blackish, reddish, brown); deep black striations are also to be regarded as stains. If the colour of the stains is sufficiently marked (black, pink, reddish-brown) to be immediately visible and if they cover an area not less than half that of the grain, the grains must be considered to be yellow grains.
10.
"Yellow grains" means grains which have undergone, totally or partially, otherwise than by drying, a change in their natural colour and have taken on a lemon or orange-yellow tone.
11.
"Amber grains" means grains which have undergone, otherwise than by drying, a slight uniform change in colour over the whole surface; this change alters the colour of the grains to a light amber-yellow.
PART II
Technical definitions concerning the sugar sector
Section A
General definitions
1.
"White sugars" means sugars, not flavoured or coloured or containing any other added substances, containing, in the dry state, 99,5 % or more by weight of sucrose, determined by the polarimetric method.
2.
"Raw sugars" means sugars, not flavoured or coloured or containing any other added substances, containing, in the dry state, less than 99,5 % by weight of sucrose, determined by the polarimetric method.
3.
"Isoglucose" means the product obtained from glucose or its polymers, with a content by weight in the dry state of at least 10 % fructose.
4.
"Inulin syrup" means the immediate product obtained by hydrolysis of inulin or oligofructoses, containing in the dry state at least 10 % fructose in free form or as sucrose, and expressed as sugar/isoglucose equivalents. In order to avoid restrictions on the market for products with low sweetening power produced by inulin fibre processors without inulin syrup quota, this definition may be amended by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to point (a) of Article 125(4).
5.
A "delivery contract" means a contract concluded between a seller and an undertaking for the delivery of beet for the manufacture of sugar.
6.
"Agreement within the trade" means one of the following:
(a)
an agreement concluded, prior to the conclusion of any delivery contract, between undertakings or an undertakings' organisation recognised by the Member State concerned, or a group of such undertakings' organisations, on the one hand and a sellers' association recognised by the Member State concerned or a group of such sellers' organisations on the other;
(b)
in the absence of any agreement as referred to in point (a), the law on companies and the law on cooperatives, in so far as they govern the delivery of sugar beet by the shareholders or members of a company or cooperative manufacturing sugar.
Section B
Definitions applying during the period referred to in Article 124
1.
"Quota sugar", "quota isoglucose" and "quota inulin syrup" mean any quantity of sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup production attributed to a specific marketing year under the quota of the undertaking concerned.
2.
"Industrial sugar" means any quantity of sugar production attributed to a specific marketing year over and above the sugar quantity referred to in point 5, intended for the production by the industry of one of the products referred to in Article 140(2).
3.
"Industrial isoglucose" and "industrial inulin syrup" mean any quantity of isoglucose or inulin syrup production attributed to a specific marketing year, intended for the production by the industry of one of the products referred to in Article 140(2).
4.
"Surplus sugar", "surplus isoglucose" and "surplus inulin syrup" mean any quantity of sugar, isoglucose or inulin syrup production attributed to a specific marketing year over and above the respective quantities referred to in points 1, 2 and 3.
5.
"Quota beet" means all sugar beet processed into quota sugar.
6.
"Full-time refiner" means a production unit:
—
of which the sole activity consists of refining imported raw cane sugar, or
—
which refined in the marketing year 2004/2005 or, in the case of Croatia, 2007/2008 a quantity of at least 15 000 tonnes of imported raw cane sugar.
PART III
Definitions concerning the hops sector
1.
"Hops" means the dried inflorescences, also known as cones, of the (female) climbing hop plant (
Humulus lupulus
); these inflorescences, which are greenish yellow and of an ovoid shape, have a flower stalk and their longest dimension generally varies from 2 to 5 cm.
2.
"Hop powder" means the product obtained by milling the hops, containing all the natural elements thereof.
3.
"Hop powder with higher lupulin content" means the product obtained by milling the hops after mechanical removal of a part of the leaves, stalks, bracts and rachides.
4.
"Extract of hops" means the concentrated products obtained by the action of a solvent on the hops or on the hop powder.
5.
"Mixed hop products" means a mixture of two or more of the products referred to in points 1 to 4.
PART IV
Definitions concerning the wine sector
Vine-related
1.
"Grubbing up" means the complete elimination of all vine stocks on an area planted with vines.
2.
"Planting" means the definitive establishment of vine plants or parts of vine plants, whether or not grafted, with a view to producing grapes or to establishing a graft nursery.
3.
"Grafting-on" means the grafting of a vine which has already been subject to a previous grafting.
Produce-related
4.
"Fresh grapes" means the fruit of the vine used in making wine, ripe or even slightly raisined, which may be crushed or pressed by normal wine-cellar means and which may spontaneously produce alcoholic fermentation.
5.
"Fresh grape must with fermentation arrested by the addition of alcohol" means a product which:
(a)
has an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 12 % volume and not more than 15 % volume;
(b)
is obtained by addition to unfermented grape must, which has a natural alcoholic strength of not less than 8,5 % volume and is exclusively derived from wine grape varieties classifiable in accordance with Article 81(2):
(i)
either of neutral alcohol of vinous origin, including alcohol obtained from the distillation of dried grapes, having an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 96 % volume;
(ii)
or of an unrectified product derived from the distillation of wine and having an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 52 % volume and not more than 80 % volume.
6.
"Grape juice" means the unfermented but fermentable liquid product which:
(a)
is obtained by appropriate treatment rendering it fit for consumption as it is;
(b)
is obtained from fresh grapes or from grape must or by reconstitution. Where obtained by reconstitution, it shall be reconstituted from concentrated grape must or concentrated grape juice.
An actual alcoholic strength of the grape juice of not more than 1 % volume is permissible.
7.
"Concentrated grape juice" means uncaramelised grape juice obtained by partial dehydration of grape juice carried out by any authorised method other than by direct heat in such a way that the figure indicated by a refractometer used in accordance with a method to be prescribed at a temperature of 20 °C is not less than 50,9 %.
An actual alcoholic strength of the concentrated grape juice of not more than 1 % volume is permissible.
8.
"Wine lees" means the residue:
(a)
accumulating in vessels containing wine after fermentation, during storage or after authorised treatment;
(b)
obtained from filtering or centrifuging the product referred to in (a);
(c)
accumulating in vessels containing grape must during storage or after authorised treatment; or
(d)
obtained from filtering or centrifuging the product referred to in (c).
9.
"Grape marc" means the residue from the pressing of fresh grapes, whether or not fermented.
10.
"Piquette" means a product obtained by:
(a)
the fermentation of untreated grape marc macerated in water; or
(b)
leaching fermented grape marc with water.
11.
"Wine fortified for distillation" means a product which:
(a)
has an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 18 % volume and not more than 24 % volume;
(b)
is obtained exclusively by the addition to wine containing no residual sugar of an unrectified product derived from the distillation of wine and having a maximum actual alcoholic strength of 86 % volume; or
(c)
has a maximum volatile acidity of 1,5 grams per litre, expressed as acetic acid.
12.
"Cuvée" means
(a)
the grape must;
(b)
the wine; or
(c)
the mixture of grape musts and/or wines with different characteristics,
intended for the preparation of a specific type of sparkling wine.
Alcoholic strength
13.
"Actual alcoholic strength by volume" means the number of volumes of pure alcohol contained at a temperature of 20 °C in 100 volumes of the product at that temperature.
14.
"Potential alcoholic strength by volume" means the number of volumes of pure alcohol at a temperature of 20 °C capable of being produced by total fermentation of the sugars contained in 100 volumes of the product at that temperature.
15.
"Total alcoholic strength by volume" means the sum of the actual and potential alcoholic strengths.
16.
"Natural alcoholic strength by volume" means the total alcoholic strength by volume of a product before any enrichment.
17.
"Actual alcoholic strength by mass" means the number of kilograms of pure alcohol contained in 100 kilograms of product.
18.
"Potential alcoholic strength by mass" means the number of kilograms of pure alcohol capable of being produced by total fermentation of the sugars contained in 100 kilograms of product.
19.
"Total alcoholic strength by mass" means the sum of the actual and potential alcoholic strength.
PART V
Definitions concerning the beef and veal sector
"Bovine animals" means live animals of the domestic bovine species falling within CN codes 0102 21 , 0102 31 00 , 0102 90 20 , ex 0102 29 10  to ex 0102 29 99 , 0102 39 10 , 0102 90 91 .
PART VI
Definitions concerning the milk and milk products sector
For the purpose of the implementation of the tariff quota for butter of New Zealand origin, the phrase 'manufactured directly from milk or cream' does not exclude butter manufactured from milk or cream, without the use of stored materials, in a single, self-contained and uninterrupted process which may involve the cream passing through a stage of concentrated milk fat and/or the fractionation of such milk fat.
PART VII
Definitions concerning the eggs sector
1.
"Eggs in shell" means poultry eggs in shell, fresh, preserved, or cooked, other than eggs for hatching specified in point 2.
2.
"Eggs for hatching" means poultry eggs for hatching
3.
"Whole products" means birds' eggs not in shell, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter suitable for human consumption.
4.
"Separated products" means birds' egg yolks, whether or not containing added sugar or other sweetening matter suitable for human consumption.
PART VIII
Definitions concerning the poultrymeat sector
1.
"Live poultry" means live fowls, ducks, geese, turkeys and guinea fowls each weighing more than 185 grams.
2.
"Chicks" means live fowls, ducks, geese, turkeys and guinea fowls, each weighing not more than 185 grams.
3.
"Slaughtered poultry" means dead fowls of the species Gallus domesticus, ducks, geese, turkeys and guinea fowls, whole, with or without offal.
4.
"Derived products" means the following:
(a)
products specified in point (a) of Part XX of Annex I;
(b)
products specified in point (b) of Part XX of Annex I, excluding slaughtered poultry and edible offal, known as 'poultry cuts';
(c)
edible offals specified in point (b) of Part XX of Annex I;
(d)
products specified in point (c) of Part XX of Annex I;
(e)
products specified in points (d) and (e) of Part XX of Annex I;
(f)
products referred to in point (f) of Part XX of Annex I, other than those falling within CN code 1602 20 10 .
PART IX
Definitions concerning the apiculture sector
1.
Honey shall be understood as honey within the meaning of Council Directive 2001/110/EC 
(
1
)
 including as regards to the main types of honey.
2.
"Apiculture products" means honey, beeswax, royal jelly, propolis or pollen.
(
1
)
  Council Directive 2001/110/EC of 20 December 2001 relating to honey (
OJ L 10, 12.1.2002, p. 47
).
ANNEX III
STANDARD QUALITY OF RICE AND SUGAR AS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLES 7 AND 135
A.   
Standard quality for paddy rice
Paddy rice of standard quality shall:
(a)
be of sound, fair and marketable quality, free of odour;
(b)
contain a moisture content of maximum 13 %;
(c)
have a yield of wholly milled rice 63 % by weight in whole grains (with a tolerance of 3 % of clipped grains) of which a percentage by weight of wholly milled rice grains which are not of unimpaired quality:
chalky grains of paddy rice under CN codes 1006 10 27  and 1006 10 98
1,5  %
chalky grains of paddy rice under CN codes other than 1006 10 27  and 1006 10 98 :
2,0  %
grains striated with red
1,0  %
spotted grains
0,50  %
stained grains
0,25  %
yellow grains
0,02  %
amber grains
0,05  %
B.   
Standard qualities for sugar
I.   
Standard quality for sugar beet
Standard quality beet shall:
(a)
be of sound, fair and marketable quality;
(b)
have a sugar content of 16 % at the reception point.
II.   
Standard quality for white sugar
1.
White sugar of the standard quality shall have the following characteristics:
(a)
sound, fair and marketable quality; dry, in homogeneous granulated crystals, free-flowing;
(b)
minimum polarisation: 99,7;
(c)
maximum moisture content: 0,06 %;
(d)
maximum invert sugar content: 0,04 %;
(e)
the number of points determined under point 2 not exceeding a total of 22, nor:
—
15 for the ash content,
—
9 for the colour type, determined using the method of the Brunswick Institute of Agricultural Technology ("the Brunswick method"),
—
6 for the colouring of the solution, determined using the method of the International Commission for Uniform Methods of Sugar Analysis ("the ICUMSA method").
2.
One point shall correspond to:
(a)
0,0018 % of ash content determined using the ICUMSA method at 28
o
 Brix;
(b)
0,5 units of colour type determined using the Brunswick method;
(c)
7,5 units of colouring of the solution determined using the ICUMSA method.
3.
The methods for determining the factors referred to in point 1 shall be those used for determining those factors under the intervention measures.
III.   
Standard quality for raw sugar
1.
Raw sugar of the standard quality shall be sugar with a yield in white sugar of 92 %.
2.
The yield of raw beet sugar shall be calculated by subtracting from the degree of polarisation of that sugar:
(a)
its percentage ash content multiplied by four;
(b)
its percentage invert sugar content multiplied by two;
(c)
the number 1.
3.
The yield of raw cane sugar shall be calculated by subtracting 100 from the degree of polarisation of that sugar multiplied by two.
ANNEX IV
UNION SCALES FOR THE CLASSIFICATION OF CARCASSES REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 10
A.   
Union scale for the classification of carcasses of bovine animals aged eight months or more
I.   
Definitions
The following definitions shall apply:
1.
"carcass" means the whole body of a slaughtered animal as presented after bleeding, evisceration and skinning;
2.
"half-carcass" means the product obtained by separating the carcass symmetrically through the middle of each cervical, dorsal, lumbar and sacral vertebra and through the middle of the sternum and the ischiopubic symphysis.
II.   
Categories
The bovine carcasses shall be divided into the following categories:
Z
: carcasses of animals aged from 8 months to less than 12 months;
A
: carcasses of uncastrated male animals aged from 12 months to less than 24 months;
B
: carcasses of uncastrated male animals aged from 24 months;
C
: carcasses of castrated male animals aged from 12 months;
D
: carcasses of female animals that have calved;
E
: carcasses of other female animals aged from 12 months.
III.   
Classification
The carcasses shall be classified by successive assessment of:
1.
Conformation, defined as follows:
Development of carcass profiles, in particular the essential parts (round, back, shoulder)
Conformation class
Description
S
Superior
All profiles extremely convex; exceptional muscle development (double muscled carcass type)
E
Excellent
All profiles convex to super-convex; exceptional muscle development
U
Very good
Profiles on the whole convex, very good muscle development
R
Good
Profiles on the whole straight; good muscle development
O
Fair
Profiles straight to concave; average muscle development
P
Poor
All profiles concave to very concave; poor muscle development
2.
Fat cover, defined as follows:
—
Amount of fat on the outside of the carcass and in the thoracic cavity
Class of fat cover
Description
1
low
None up to low fat cover
2
slight
Slight fat cover, flesh visible almost everywhere
3
average
Flesh with the exception of the round and shoulder, almost everywhere covered with fat, slight deposits of fat in the thoracic cavity
4
high
Flesh covered with fat, but on the round and shoulder still partly visible, some distinctive fat deposits in the thoracic cavity
5
very high
Entire carcass covered with fat; heavy deposits in the thoracic cavity
Member States are authorised to subdivide each of the classes provided for in points 1 and 2 into a maximum of three subclasses.
IV.   
Presentation
Carcasses and half-carcasses shall be presented:
(a)
without the head and without the feet; the head shall be separated from the carcass at the atloido-occipital joint and the feet shall be severed at the carpametacarpal or tarsometatarsal joints;
(b)
without the organs contained in the thoracic and abdominal cavities with or without the kidneys, the kidney fat and the pelvic fat;
(c)
without the sexual organs and the attached muscles and without the udder or the mammary fat.
V.   
Classification and identification
Slaughterhouses approved under Article 4 of Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
1
)
 shall take measures to ensure that all carcasses or half-carcasses bovine animals aged eight months or more slaughtered in such slaughterhouses and bearing a health mark provided for Article 5(2) in conjunction with Chapter III of Section I of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 854/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
2
)
 are classified and identified in accordance with the Union scale.
Before identification by marking, Member States may grant authorisation to have the external fat removed from the carcasses or half-carcasses if this is justified by the fat cover.
B.   
Union scale for the classification of pig carcasses
I.   
Definition
"Carcass" means the body of a slaughtered pig, bled and eviscerated, whole or divided down the mid-line.
II.   
Classification
Carcasses shall be divided into classes according to their estimated lean-meat content and classified accordingly:
Classes
Lean meat as percentage of carcass weight
S
60 or more
E
55 or more but less than 60
U
50 or more but less than 55
R
45 or more but less than 50
O
40 or more but less than 45
P
less than 40
III.   
Presentation
Carcasses shall be presented without tongue, bristles, hooves, genital organs, flare fat, kidneys and diaphragm.
IV.   
Lean-meat content
1.
The lean-meat content shall be assessed by means grading methods authorised by the Commission. Only statistically proven assessment methods based on the physical measurement of one or more anatomical parts of the pig carcass may be authorised. Authorisation of grading methods shall be subject to compliance with a maximum tolerance for statistical error in assessment.
2.
However, the commercial value of the carcasses shall not be determined solely by their estimated lean-meat content.
V.   
Identification of carcasses
Unless otherwise provided for by the Commission, classified carcasses shall be identified by marking in accordance with the Union scale.
C.   
Union scale for the classification of sheep carcasses
I.   
Definition
The definitions of "carcass" and "half-carcass" laid down in point A.I shall apply.
II.   
Categories
The carcasses shall be divided into the following categories:
A
: carcasses of sheep under 12 months old,
B
: carcasses of other sheep.
III.   
Classification
The carcasses shall be classified by way of application of the provisions in point A.III. 
mutatis mutandis
. However, the term "round" in point A.III.1 and in rows 3 and 4 of the table under point A.III.2. shall be replaced by the term "hindquarter".
IV.   
Presentation
Carcasses and half-carcasses shall be presented without the head (severed at the atlantooccipital joint), the feet (severed at the carpometacarpal or tarso-metatarsal joints), the tail (severed between the sixth and seventh caudal vertebrae), the udder, the genitalia, the liver and the pluck. Kidneys and kidney fat are included in the carcass.
Member States are authorised to permit different presentations when the refeence presentation is not used.
V.   
Identification of carcasses
Classified carcasses and half-carcasses shall be identified by marking in accordance with the Union scale.
(
1
)
  Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 laying down specific hygiene rules for food of animal origin (
OJ L 139, 30.4.2004, p. 55
).
(
2
)
  Regulation (EC) No 854/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 laying down specific rules for the organisation of official controls on products of animal origin intended for human consumption (
OJ L 139, 30.4.2004, p. 206
).
ANNEX V
LIST OF PRODUCTS EXCLUDED FROM A SCHOOL FRUIT AND VEGETABLES SCHEME THAT IS CO-FINANCED WITH UNION AID REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 23(3)
Products with any of the following:
—
added sugar,
—
added fat,
—
added salt,
—
added sweeteners.
ANNEX VI
BUDGETARY LIMITS FOR SUPPORT PROGRAMMES REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 44(1)
in 1000 EUR per budget year
2014
2015
2016
2017 onwards
Bulgaria
26 762
26 762
26 762
26 762
Czech Republic
5 155
5 155
5 155
5 155
Germany
38 895
38 895
38 895
38 895
Greece
23 963
23 963
23 963
23 963
Spain
353 081
210 332
210 332
210 332
France
280 545
280 545
280 545
280 545
Croatia
11 885
11 885
11 885
10 832
Italy
336 997
336 997
336 997
336 997
Cyprus
4 646
4 646
4 646
4 646
Lithuania
45
45
45
45
Luxembourg
588
—
—
—
Hungary
29 103
29 103
29 103
29 103
Malta
402
—
—
—
Austria
13 688
13 688
13 688
13 688
Portugal
65 208
65 208
65 208
65 208
Romania
47 700
47 700
47 700
47 700
Slovenia
5 045
5 045
5 045
5 045
Slovakia
5 085
5 085
5 085
5 085
United Kingdom
120
—
—
—
ANNEX VII
DEFINITIONS, DESIGNATIONS AND SALES DESCRIPTION OF PRODUCTS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 78
For the purposes of this Annex, the "sale description" means the name under which a foodstuff is sold, within the meaning of Article 5(1) of Directive 2000/13/EC, or the name of the food, within the meaning of Article 17 of Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011.
PART I
Meat of bovine animals aged less than 12 months
I.   Definition
For the purposes of this Part of this Annex, "meat" means all carcases, meat on the bone or boned, and offal, whether or not cut, intended for human consumption, obtained from bovine animals aged less than 12 months, presented fresh, frozen or deep-frozen, whether or not wrapped or packed.
II.   Classification of bovine animals aged less than 12 months at the slaughterhouse
On slaughter, all bovine animals aged less than 12 months shall be classified by the operators, under the supervision of the competent authority, in one of the following two categories:
(A)
Category V: bovine animals aged less than eight months
Category identification letter: V;
(B)
Category Z: bovine animals aged from 8 months to less than 12 months
Category identification letter: Z.
This classification shall be carried out on the basis of the information contained in the passport accompanying the bovine animals or, failing this, on the basis of the data contained in the computerised database provided for in Article 5 of Regulation (EC) No 1760/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
1
)
.
III.   Sales descriptions
1.
The meat of bovine animals aged less than 12 months shall only be marketed in the Member States under the following sales description(s) laid down for each Member State:
(A)
For the meat of bovine animals aged less than eight months (category identification letter: V):
Country of marketing
Sales descriptions to be used
Belgium
veau, viande de veau/kalfsvlees/Kalbfleisch
Bulgaria
месо от малки телета
Czech Republic
Telecí
Denmark
Lyst kalvekød
Germany
Kalbfleisch
Estonia
Vasikaliha
Ireland
Veal
Greece
μοσχάρι γάλακτος
Spain
Ternera blanca, carne de ternera blanca
France
veau, viande de veau
Croatia
teletina
Italy
vitello, carne di vitello
Cyprus
μοσχάρι γάλακτος
Latvia
Teļa gaļa
Lithuania
Veršiena
Luxembourg
veau, viande de veau/Kalbfleisch
Hungary
Borjúhús
Malta
Vitella
Netherlands
Kalfsvlees
Austria
Kalbfleisch
Poland
Cielęcina
Portugal
Vitela
Romania
carne de vițel
Slovenia
Teletina
Slovakia
Teľacie mäso
Finland
vaalea vasikanliha/ljust kalvkött
Sweden
ljust kalvkött
United Kingdom
Veal
(B)
For the meat of bovine animals aged from 8 months to less than 12 months (category identification letter: Z):
Country of marketing
Sales descriptions to be used
Belgium
jeune bovin, viande de jeune bovin/jongrundvlees/Jungrindfleisch
Bulgaria
Телешко месо
Czech Republic
hovězí maso z mladého skotu
Denmark
Kalvekød
Germany
Jungrindfleisch
Estonia
noorloomaliha
Ireland
rosé veal
Greece
νεαρό μοσχάρι
Spain
Ternera, carne de ternera
France
jeune bovin, viande de jeune bovin
Croatia
mlada junetina
Italy
vitellone, carne di vitellone
Cyprus
νεαρό μοσχάρι
Latvia
jaunlopa gaļa
Lithuania
Jautiena
Luxembourg
jeune bovin, viande de jeune bovin/Jungrindfleisch
Hungary
Növendék marha húsa
Malta
Vitellun
Netherlands
rosé kalfsvlees
Austria
Jungrindfleisch
Poland
młoda wołowina
Portugal
Vitelão
Romania
carne de tineret bovin
Slovenia
meso težjih telet
Slovakia
mäso z mladého dobytka
Finland
vasikanliha/kalvkött
Sweden
Kalvkött
United Kingdom
Beef
2.
The sales descriptions referred to in paragraph 1 may be supplemented by an indication of the name or designation of the pieces of meat or offal concerned.
3.
The sales descriptions listed for category V in point A of the table set out in paragraph 1 and any new name derived from those sales descriptions shall only be used if the requirements of this Annex are fulfilled.
In particular, the terms "veau", "telecí", "Kalb", "μοσχάρι", "ternera", "kalv", "veal", "vitello", "vitella", "kalf", "vitela" and "teletina" shall not be used in a sales description or be indicated on the labelling of the meat of bovine animals aged more than 12 months.
4.
The conditions referred to in paragraph 1 shall not apply to the meat of bovine animals with a designation of origin or geographical indication protected in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 1151/2012 registered before 29 June 2007.
IV.   Compulsory indication on the label
1.
Without prejudice to Directive 2000/13/EC, Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011 and Articles 13, 14 and 15 of Regulation (EC) No 1760/2000, at each stage of production and marketing, operators shall label the meat of bovine animals aged less than 12 months with the following information:
(a)
the sales description in accordance with point III of this Part;
(b)
the age of the animals on slaughter, indicated, as the case may be, on the form:
—
"age on slaughter: less than 8 months";
—
"age on slaughter: from 8 to less than 12 months".
By way of derogation from point (b) of the first subparagraph, operators may replace the indication on the age at slaughter by the indication of the category, respectively: "category V" or "category Z", at stages preceding the release to the final consumer.
2.
In the case of the meat of bovine animals aged less than 12 months presented for sale un-prepacked at the point of retail sale to the final consumer, Member States shall lay down rules on how the information referred to in paragraph 1 is to be indicated.
V.   Recording
At each stage of production and marketing, operators shall record the following information:
(a)
the identification number and the date of birth of the animals, at slaughterhouse level only;
(b)
a reference number making it possible to establish a link between, on the one hand, the identification of the animals from which the meat originates and, on the other hand, the sales description, the age on slaughter and the category identification letter given on the meat label;
(c)
the date of arrival and departure of the animals and meat in the establishment.
VI.   Official checks
1.
Member States shall designate the competent authority or authorities responsible for official checks performed to verify the application of this Part and inform the Commission thereof.
2.
Official checks shall be carried out by the competent authority or authorities in accordance with the general principles laid down in Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
2
)
.
3.
The Commission's experts shall carry out, where required, jointly with the competent authorities concerned, and where applicable, the Member States' experts, on the spot checks to ensure that the provisions of this Annex are being implemented.
4.
Any Member State on whose territory checks are carried out shall provide the Commission with all necessary assistance which it may require for the accomplishment of its tasks.
5.
For meat imported from third countries a competent authority designated by the third country or, where applicable, an independent third-party body shall ensure that the requirements of this Part are fulfilled. The independent body shall provide full assurance of compliance with the conditions laid down in European Standard EN 45011 or ISO/IEC Guide 65.
PART II
Categories of grapevine products
(1)   Wine
"Wine" means the product obtained exclusively from the total or partial alcoholic fermentation of fresh grapes, whether or not crushed, or of grape must.
Wine shall:
(a)
have, whether or not following application of the processes specified in Section B of Part I of Annex VIII, an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 8,5 % volume provided that the wine derives exclusively from grapes harvested in wine-growing zones A and B referred to in Appendix I to this Annex, and of not less than 9 % volume in other wine-growing zones;
(b)
have, by way of derogation from the otherwise applicable minimum actual alcoholic strength, where it has a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, whether or not following application of the processes specified in Section B of Part I of Annex VIII, an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 4,5 % volume;
(c)
have a total alcoholic strength of not more than 15 % volume. However, by way of derogation:
—
the upper limit for the total alcoholic strength may reach up to 20 % volume for wines which have been produced without any enrichment from certain wine-growing areas of the Union, to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2),
—
the upper limit for the total alcoholic strength may exceed 15 % volume for wines with a protected designation of origin which have been produced without enrichment;
(d)
have, subject to derogations which may be adopted by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2), a total acidity content, expressed as tartaric acid, of not less than 3,5 grams per litre or 46,6 milliequivalents per litre.
"Retsina" means wine produced exclusively in the geographical territory of Greece using grape must treated with resin from the Aleppo pine. The use of Aleppo pine resin is permitted solely for the purpose of obtaining "Retsina" wine under the conditions laid down in Greece's applicable provision.
By way of derogation from point (b) of the second subparagraph "Tokaji eszencia" and "Tokajská esencia" are considered to be wine.
However, Member States may allow the use of the term "wine" if:
(a)
it is accompanied by the name of a fruit in the form of a composite name to market products obtained by the fermentation of fruit other than grapes; or
(b)
it is part of a composite name.
Any confusion with products corresponding to the wine categories in this Annex shall be avoided.
(2)   New wine still in fermentation
"New wine still in fermentation" means the product in which the alcoholic fermentation is not yet complete and which is not yet separated from its lees.
(3)   Liqueur wine
"Liqueur wine" means the product:
(a)
which has an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 15 % volume and not more than 22 % volume;
(b)
which has a total alcoholic strength of not less than 17,5 % volume, except for certain liqueur wines with a designation of origin or with a geographical indication appearing on a list to be drawn up by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2);
(c)
which is obtained from:
—
grape must in fermentation,
—
wine,
—
a combination of the above products, or
—
grape must or a mixture thereof with wine for certain liqueur wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication, to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2);
(d)
which has an initial natural alcoholic strength of not less than 12 % volume, except for certain liqueur wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication appearing on a list to be drawn up by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2);
(e)
to which the following has been added:
(i)
individually or in combination:
—
neutral alcohol of vine origin, including alcohol produced from the distillation of dried grapes, having an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 96 % volume,
—
wine or dried grape distillate, having an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 52 % volume and not more than 86 % volume;
(ii)
together with one or more of the following products where appropriate:
—
concentrated grape must,
—
a combination of one of the products referred to in point (e)(i) with a grape must referred to in the first and fourth indent of point (c);
(f)
to which, by way of derogation from point (e), has been added, in so far as certain liqueur wines with a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication are concerned which appear on a list to be drawn up by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2):
(i)
either of products listed in point (e)(i) individually or in combination; or
(ii)
one or more of the following products:
—
wine alcohol or dried grape alcohol with an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 95 % volume and not more than 96 % volume,
—
spirits distilled from wine or from grape marc, with an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 52 % volume and not more than 86 % volume,
—
spirits distilled from dried grapes, with an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 52 % volume and of less than 94,5 % volume; and
(iii)
one or more of the following products, where appropriate:
—
partially fermented grape must obtained from raisined grapes,
—
concentrated grape must obtained by the action of direct heat, complying, with the exception of this operation, with the definition of concentrated grape must,
—
concentrated grape must,
—
a combination of one of the products listed in point (f)(ii) with a grape must referred to in the first and fourth indents of point (c).
(4)   Sparkling wine
"Sparkling wine" means the product:
(a)
which is obtained by first or second alcoholic fermentation:
—
from fresh grapes,
—
from grape must, or
—
from wine;
(b)
which, when the container is opened, releases carbon dioxide derived exclusively from fermentation;
(c)
which has an excess pressure, due to carbon dioxide in solution, of not less than 3 bar when kept at a temperature of 20 °C in closed containers; and
(d)
for which the total alcoholic strength of the cuvées intended for their preparation shall not be less than 8,5 % volume.
(5)   Quality sparkling wine
"Quality sparkling wine" means the product:
(a)
which is obtained by first or second alcoholic fermentation:
—
from fresh grapes,
—
from grape must, or
—
from wine;
(b)
which, when the container is opened, releases carbon dioxide derived exclusively from fermentation;
(c)
which has an excess pressure, due to carbon dioxide in solution, of not less than 3,5 bar when kept at a temperature of 20 °C in closed containers; and
(d)
for which the total alcoholic strength of the cuvées intended for their preparation shall not be less than 9 % volume.
(6)   Quality aromatic sparkling wine
"Quality aromatic sparkling wine" means the quality sparkling wine:
(a)
which is obtained only by making use, when constituting the cuvée, of grape must or grape must in fermentation which is derived from specific wine grape varieties on a list to be drawn up by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2).
Quality aromatic sparkling wines traditionally produced using wines when constituting the cuvée shall be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to in Article 75(2);
(b)
which has an excess pressure, due to carbon dioxide in solution, of not less than 3 bar when kept at a temperature of 20°C in closed containers;
(c)
of which the actual alcoholic strength may not be less than 6 % volume; and
(d)
of which the total alcoholic strength may not be less than 10 % volume.
(7)   Aerated sparkling wine
"Aerated sparkling wine" means the product which:
(a)
is obtained from wine without a protected designation of origin or a protected geographical indication;
(b)
releases, when the container is opened, carbon dioxide derived wholly or partially from an addition of that gas; and
(c)
has an excess pressure, due to carbon dioxide in solution, of not less than 3 bar when kept at a temperature of 20 °C in closed containers.
(8)   Semi-sparkling wine
"Semi-sparkling wine" means the product which:
(a)
obtained from wine, new wine still in fermentation, grape must or grape must in fermentation in so far as these products have a total alcohol strength of at least 9 % vol;
(b)
has an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 7 % volume;
(c)
has an excess pressure, due to endogenous carbon dioxide in solution of not less than 1 bar and not more than 2,5 bar when kept at a temperature of 20 °C in closed containers; and
(d)
is placed in containers of 60 litres or less.
(9)   Aerated semi-sparkling wine
"Aerated semi-sparkling wine" means the product which:
(a)
obtained from wine, new wine still in fermentation, grape must or grape must in fermentation;
(b)
has an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 7 % volume and a total alcoholic strength of not less than 9 % volume;
(c)
has an excess pressure of not less than 1 bar and not more than 2,5 bar when kept at a temperature of 20 °C in closed containers due to carbon dioxide in solution which has been wholly or partially added; and
(d)
is placed in containers of 60 litres or less.
(10)   Grape must
"Grape must" means the liquid product obtained naturally or by physical processes from fresh grapes. An actual alcoholic strength of the grape must of not more than 1 % volume is permissible.
(11)   Partially fermented grape must
"Grape must in fermentation" means the product obtained from the fermentation of grape must which has an actual alcoholic strength of more than 1 % volume but less than three fifths of its total alcoholic strength by volume.
(12)   Partially fermented grape must extracted from raisined grapes
"Grape must in fermentation extracted from raisined grapes" means the product obtained from the partial fermentation of grape must obtained from raisined grapes, the total sugar content of which before fermentation is at least 272 grams per litre and the natural and actual alcoholic strength of which shall not be less than 8 % volume. However, certain wines, to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2), that meet these requirements shall not be considered to be grape must in fermentation extracted from raisined grapes.
(13)   Concentrated grape must
"Concentrated grape must" means uncaramelised grape must which is obtained by partial dehydration of grape must carried out by any authorised method other than by direct heat in such a way that the figure indicated by a refractometer used in accordance with a method to be prescribed in accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 80(5) and point (d) of the first subparagraph of Article 91 at a temperature of 20 °C is not less than 50,9 %.
An actual alcoholic strength of the concentrated grape must of not more than 1 % volume is permissible.
(14)   Rectified concentrated grape must
"Rectified concentrated grape must" means:
(a)
the liquid uncaramelised product which:
(i)
is obtained by partial dehydration of grape must carried out by any authorised method other than direct heat in such a way that the figure indicated by a refractometer used according to a method to be prescribed in accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 80(5) and point (d) of the first subparagraph of Article 91 at a temperature of 20 °C is not less than 61,7 %;
(ii)
has undergone authorised treatment for de-acidification and elimination of constituents other than sugar;
(iii)
has the following characteristics:
—
a pH of not more than 5 at 25 Brix,
—
an optical density at 425 nm for a thickness of 1 cm of not more than 0,100 in grape must concentrated at 25 Brix,
—
a sucrose content undetectable by a method of analysis to be defined,
—
a Folin-Ciocalteu index of not more than 6,00 at 25 Brix,
—
a titratable acidity of not more than 15 millequivalents per kilogram of total sugars,
—
a sulphur dioxide content of not more than 25 milligrams per kilogram of total sugars,
—
a total cation content of not more than 8 milliequivalents per kilogram of total sugars,
—
a conductivity at 25 Brix and 20°C of not more than 120 micro-Siemens/cm,
—
a hydroxymethylfurfural content of not more than 25 milligrams per kilogram of total sugars,
—
presence of mesoinositol.
(b)
the solid uncaramelised product which:
(i)
is obtained by crystallisation of liquid rectified concentrated grape must without the use of solvents;
(ii)
has undergone authorised treatment for de-acidification and elimination of constituents other than sugar;
(iii)
has the following characteristics after dilution in a solution at 25 Brix:
—
a pH of not more than 7,5,
—
an optical density at 425 nm for a thickness of 1 cm of not more than 0,100,
—
a sucrose content undetectable by a method of analysis to be defined,
—
a Folin-Ciocalteu index of not more than 6,00,
—
a titratable acidity of not more than 15 millequivalents per kilogram of total sugars,
—
a sulphur dioxide content of not more than 10 milligrams per kilogram of total sugars,
—
a total cation content of not more than 8 millequivalents per kilogram of total sugars,
—
a conductivity at 20 °C of not more than 120 micro-Siemens/cm,
—
a hydroxymethylfurfural content of not more than 25 milligrams per kilogram of total sugars,
—
presence of mesoinositol.
An actual alcoholic strength of the rectified concentrated grape must of not more than 1 % volume is permissible.
(15)   Wine from raisined grapes
"Wine from raisined grapes" means the product which:
(a)
is produced without enrichment, from grapes left in the sun or shade for partial dehydration;
(b)
has a total alcoholic strength of at least 16 % volume and an actual alcoholic strength of at least 9 % volume; and
(c)
has a natural alcoholic strength of a least 16 % volume (or 272 grams sugar/litre).
(16)   Wine of overripe grapes
"Wine of overripe grapes" means the product which:
(a)
is produced without enrichment;
(b)
has a natural alcoholic strength of more than 15 % volume; and
(c)
has a total alcoholic strength of not less than 15 % volume and an actual alcoholic strength of not less than 12 % volume.
Member States may prescribe a period of ageing for this product.
(17)   Wine vinegar
"Wine vinegar" means vinegar which:
(a)
is obtained exclusively by acetous fermentation of wine; and
(b)
has a total acidity of not less than 60 grams per litre expressed as acetic acid.
PART III
Milk and milk products
1.
"Milk" means exclusively the normal mammary secretion obtained from one or more milkings without either addition thereto or extraction therefrom.
However, the term "milk" may be used:
(a)
for milk treated without altering its composition or for milk the fat content of which is standardised under Part IV;
(b)
in association with a word or words to designate the type, grade, origin and/or intended use of such milk or to describe the physical treatment or the modification in composition to which it has been subjected, provided that the modification is restricted to an addition and/or withdrawal of natural milk constituents.
2.
For the purposes of this Part, "milk products" means products derived exclusively from milk, on the understanding that substances necessary for their manufacture may be added provided that those substances are not used for the purpose of replacing, in whole or in part, any milk constituent.
The following shall be reserved exclusively for milk products.
(a)
the following names used at all stages of marketing:
(i)
whey,
(ii)
cream,
(iii)
butter,
(iv)
buttermilk,
(v)
butteroil,
(vi)
caseins,
(vii)
anhydrous milk fat (AMF),
(viii)
cheese,
(ix)
yogurt,
(x)
kephir,
(xi)
koumiss,
(xii)
viili/fil,
(xiii)
smetana,
(xiv)
fil;
(xv)
rjaženka,
(xvi)
rūgušpiens;
(b)
names within the meaning of Article 5 of Directive 2000/13/EC or Article 17 of Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011 actually used for milk products.
3.
The term 'milk' and the designations used for milk products may also be used in association with a word or words to designate composite products of which no part takes or is intended to take the place of any milk constituent and of which milk or a milk product is an essential part either in terms of quantity or for characterisation of the product.
4.
As regards milk, the animal species from which the milk originates shall be stated, if it is not bovine.
5.
The designations referred to in points 1, 2 and 3 may not be used for any product other than those referred to in that point.
However, this provision shall not apply to the designation of products the exact nature of which is clear from traditional usage and/or when the designations are clearly used to describe a characteristic quality of the product.
6.
In respect of a product other than those described in points 1, 2 and 3 of this Part, no label, commercial document, publicity material or any form of advertising as defined in Article 2 of Council Directive 2006/114/EC 
(
3
)
 or any form of presentation may be used which claims, implies or suggests that the product is a dairy product.
However, in respect of a product which contains milk or milk products, the designation 'milk' or the designations referred to in the second subparagraph of points 2 of this Part may be used only to describe the basic raw materials and to list the ingredients in accordance with Directive 2000/13/EC or Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011.
PART IV
Milk for human consumption falling within CN code 0401
I.   Definitions
For the purposes of this Part:
(a)
'milk' means the produce of the milking of one or more cows;
(b)
'drinking milk' means the products referred to in point III intended for delivery without further processing to the consumer;
(c)
'fat content' means the ratio by mass of parts of milk fat per hundred parts of milk in the milk concerned;
(d)
'protein content' means the ratio by mass of parts of protein per hundred parts of milk in the milk concerned (obtained by multiplying by 6,38 the total nitrogen content of the milk expressed as a percentage by mass).
II.   Delivery or sale to the final consumer
1.
Only milk complying with the requirements laid down for drinking milk may be delivered or sold without processing to the final consumer, either directly or through the intermediary of restaurants, hospitals, canteens or other similar mass caterers.
2.
The sales descriptions to be used for those products shall be those given in point III. Those descriptions shall be used only for the products referred to in that point, without prejudice to their use in composite descriptions.
3.
Member States shall adopt measures to inform consumers of the nature and composition of the products concerned where the absence of such information is likely to cause confusion.
III.   Drinking milk
1.
The following products shall be considered to be drinking milk:
(a)
raw milk: milk which has not been heated above 40 
o
C or subjected to treatment having equivalent effect;
(b)
whole milk: heat-treated milk which, with respect to fat content, meets one of the following requirements:
(i)
standardised whole milk: milk with a fat content of at least 3,50 % (m/m). However, Member States may provide for an additional category of whole milk with a fat content of 4,00 % (m/m) or above;
(ii)
non-standardised whole milk: milk with a fat content that has not been altered since the milking stage either by the addition or removal of milk fats or by mixture with milk the natural fat content of which has been altered. However, the fat content may not be less than 3,50 % (m/m);
(c)
semi-skimmed milk: heat-treated milk whose fat content has been reduced to at least 1,50 % (m/m) and at most 1,80 % (m/m);
(d)
skimmed-milk: heat-treated milk whose fat content has been reduced to not more than 0,50 % (m/m).
Heat-treated milk not complying with the fat content requirements laid down in points (b), (c) and (d) of the first subparagraph shall be considered to be drinking milk provided that the fat content is clearly indicated with one decimal and easily readable on the packaging in form of "… % fat". Such milk shall not be described as whole milk, semi-skimmed milk or skimmed milk.
2.
Without prejudice to point 1(b)(ii), only the following modifications shall be allowed:
(a)
in order to meet the fat contents laid down for drinking milk, modification of the natural fat content by the removal or addition of cream or the addition of whole milk, semi-skimmed milk or skimmed milk;
(b)
enrichment of milk with milk proteins, mineral salts or vitamins, in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1925/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council 
(
4
)
;
(c)
reduction of the lactose content by conversion to glucose and galactose.
Modifications in the composition of milk referred to in points (b) and (c) shall be allowed only if they are indelibly indicated on the packing of the product so that it can be easily seen and read. However, such indication shall not remove the obligation as regards nutrition labelling laid down by Regulation (EU) No 1169/2011. Where proteins are added, the protein content of the enriched milk must be 3,8 % (m/m) or more.
However, Member States may limit or prohibit modifications to the composition of milk referred to in points (b) and (c).
3.
Drinking milk shall:
(a)
have a freezing point close to the average freezing point for raw milk recorded in the area of origin of the drinking milk collected;
(b)
have a mass of not less than 1 028 grams per litre for milk containing 3,5 % (m/m) of fat at a temperature of 20 °C or the equivalent weight per litre for milk having a different fat content;
(c)
contain a minimum of 2,9 % (m/m) of protein for milk containing 3,5 % (m/m) of fat or an equivalent concentration in the case of milk having a different fat content.
PART V
Products of the poultrymeat sector
I.   This Part shall apply in relation to the marketing within the Union by way of business or trade, of certain types and presentations of poultrymeat, and poultrymeat or poultry offal preparations and products, of the following species
—
Gallus domesticus
,
—
ducks,
—
geese,
—
turkeys,
—
guinea fowls.
These provisions shall also apply to poultrymeat in brine falling within CN code 0210 99 39 .
II.   Definitions
(1)
"poultrymeat" means poultrymeat suitable for human consumption, which has not undergone any treatment other than cold treatment;
(2)
"fresh poultrymeat" means poultrymeat which has not been stiffened at any time by the cooling process prior to being kept at a temperature not below – 2 °C and not higher than + 4 °C. However, Member States may lay down slightly different temperature requirements for the minimum length of time necessary for the cutting and handling of fresh poultrymeat performed in retail shops or in premises adjacent to sales points, where the cutting and handling are performed solely for the purpose of supplying the consumer directly on the spot;
(3)
"frozen poultrymeat" means poultrymeat which must be frozen as soon as possible within the constraints of normal slaughtering procedures and is to be kept at a temperature no higher than – 12 °C at any time;
(4)
"quick-frozen poultrymeat" means poultrymeat which is to be kept at a temperature no higher than – 18 °C at any time within the tolerances as provided for in Council Directive 89/108/EEC 
(
5
)
;
(5)
"poultrymeat preparation" means poultrymeat including poultrymeat that has been reduced to fragments, which has had foodstuffs, seasonings or additives added to it or which has undergone processes insufficient to modify the internal muscle fibre structure of the meat;
(6)
"fresh poultrymeat preparation" means a poultrymeat preparation for which fresh poultrymeat has been used.
However, Member States may lay down slightly different temperature requirements to be applied for the minimum length of time necessary and only to the extent necessary to facilitate the cutting and handling performed in the factory during the production of fresh poultrymeat preparations;
(7)
"poultrymeat product" means a meat product as defined in point 7.1 of Annex I to Regulation (EC) No 853/2004 for which poultrymeat has been used.
III.   Poultrymeat and poultrymeat preparations shall be marketed in one of the following conditions:
—
fresh,
—
frozen,
—
quick-frozen.
PART VI
Eggs of hens of the 
Gallus gallus
 species
I.   Scope
1.
Without prejudice to Article 75 concerning the marketing standards of eggs for hatching and of farmyard poultry chicks, this Part shall apply in relation to the marketing within the Union of the eggs produced in the Union, imported from third countries or intended for export outside the Union.
2.
Member States may exempt from the requirements provided for in this Part, with the exception of point III(3), eggs sold directly to the final consumer by the producer:
(a)
on the production site, or
(b)
in a local public market or by door-to-door selling in the region of production of the Member State concerned.
Where such exemption is granted, each producer shall be able to choose whether to apply such exemption or not. Where this exemption is applied, no quality and weight grading may be used.
The Member State may establish, in accordance with their national law, the definition of the terms 'local public market', 'door-to-door selling' and 'region of production'.
II.   Quality and weight grading
1.
Eggs shall be graded by quality as follows:
(a)
Class A or "fresh";
(b)
Class B.
2.
Class A eggs shall also be graded by weight. However, grading by weight shall not be required for eggs delivered to the food and non-food industry.
3.
Class B eggs shall only be delivered to the food and non-food industry.
III.   Marking of eggs
1.
Class A eggs shall be marked with the producer code.
Class B eggs shall be marked with the producer code and/or with another indication.
Member States may exempt Class B eggs from this requirement where those eggs are marketed exclusively on their territory.
2.
The marking of eggs in accordance with point 1 shall take place at the production site or at the first packing centre to which eggs are delivered.
3.
Eggs sold by the producer to the final consumer on a local public market in the region of production of the Member State concerned shall be marked in accordance with point 1.
However, Member States may exempt from this requirement producers with up to 50 laying hens, provided that the name and address of the producer are indicated at the point of sale.
PART VII
Spreadable fats
I.   Sales description
The products referred to in point (f) of Article 78(1) may not be supplied or transferred without processing to the ultimate consumer either directly or through restaurants, hospitals, canteens or similar establishments, unless they fulfil the requirements set out in the Appendix II.
The sales descriptions of these products shall be those specified in Appendix II without prejudice to point II(2), (3) and (4).
The sales descriptions in Appendix II shall be reserved to the products defined therein with the following CN codes and having a fat content of at least 10 % but less than 90 % by weight:
(a)
milk fats falling within CN codes 0405  and ex 2106 ;
(b)
fats falling within CN code ex 1517 ;
(c)
fats composed of plant and/or animal products falling within CN codes ex 1517  and ex 2106 .
The fat content excluding salt shall be at least two-thirds of the dry matter.
However, those sales descriptions shall only apply to products which remain solid at a temperature of 20 °C and which are suitable for use as spreads.
These definitions shall not apply to:
(a)
the designation of products the exact nature of which is clear from traditional usage and/or when the designations are clearly used to describe a characteristic quality of the product;
(b)
concentrated products (butter, margarine, blends) with a fat content of 90 % or more.
II.   Terminology
1.
The term "traditional" may be used together with the name "butter" provided for in point 1 of part A of Appendix II, where the product is obtained directly from milk or cream.
For the purposes of this point, "cream" means the product obtained from milk in the form of an emulsion of the oil-in-water type with a milk-fat content of at least 10 %.
2.
Terms for products referred to in Appendix II which state, imply or suggest fat content other than those referred to in that Appendix shall be prohibited.
3.
By way of derogation from paragraph 2 and in addition, the term "reduced-fat" or "light" may be used for products referred to in Appendix II with a fat content of not more than 62 %.
The term "reduced-fat" and the term "light" may, however, replace the terms "three-quarter-fat" or "half-fat" used in Appendix II.
4.
The sales descriptions "minarine" or "halvarine" may be used for products referred to in point 3 of Part B of Appendix II.
5.
The term "vegetable" may be used together with the sales descriptions in Part B of Appendix II, provided that the product contains only fat of vegetable origin with a tolerance of 2 % of the fat content for animal fats. This tolerance shall also apply where reference is made to a vegetable species.
PART VIII
Descriptions and definitions of olive oil and olive pomace oils
The use of the descriptions and definitions of olive oils and olive pomace oils set out in this Part shall be compulsory as regards the marketing of the products concerned within the Union and, insofar as compatible with international compulsory rules, in trade with third countries.
Only oils referred to in points 1(a) and (b), 3 and 6 may be marketed at the retail stage.
(1)   VIRGIN OLIVE OILS
"Virgin olive oils" mean oils obtained from the fruit of the olive tree solely by mechanical or other physical means under conditions that do not lead to alterations in the oil, which have not undergone any treatment other than washing, decantation, centrifugation or filtration, to the exclusion of oils obtained using solvents or using adjuvants having a chemical or biochemical action, or by re-esterification process and any mixture with oils of other kinds.
Virgin olive oils are exclusively classified and described as follows:
(a)
Extra virgin olive oil
"Extra virgin olive oil" means virgin olive oil having a maximum free acidity in terms of oleic acid, of 0,8 g per 100 g, the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(b)
Virgin olive oil
"Virgin olive oil" means virgin olive oil having a maximum free acidity in terms of oleic acid, of 2 g per 100 g, the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(c)
Lampante olive oil
"Lampante olive oil" means virgin olive oil having a free acidity in terms of oleic acid, of more than 2 g per 100 g, and/or the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(2)   REFINED OLIVE OIL
"Refined olive oil" means olive oil obtained by refining virgin olive oil, having a free acidity content, expressed as oleic acid, of not more than 0,3 g per 100 g, and the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(3)   OLIVE OIL — COMPOSED OF REFINED OLIVE OILS AND VIRGIN OLIVE OILS
"Olive oils composed of refined olive oils and virgin olive oils" means olive oil obtained by blending refined olive oil and virgin olive oil other than lampante olive oil, having a free acidity content, expressed as oleic acid, of not more than 1 g per 100 g, and the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(4)   CRUDE OLIVE-POMACE OIL
"Crude olive-pomace oil" means oil obtained from olive pomace by treatment with solvents or by physical means or oil corresponding to lampante olive oil, except for certain specified characteristics, excluding oil obtained by means of re-esterification and mixtures with other types of oils, and the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(5)   REFINED OLIVE-POMACE OIL
"Refined olive-pomace oil" means oil obtained by refining crude olive-pomace oil, having free acidity content, expressed as oleic acid, of not more than 0,3 g per 100 g, and the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(6)   OLIVE-POMACE OIL
"Olive-pomace oil" means oil obtained by blending refined olive-pomace oil and virgin olive oil other than lampante olive oil, having a free acidity content, expressed as oleic acid, of not more than 1 g per 100 g, and the other characteristics of which comply with those laid down by the Commission in accordance with Article 75(2) for this category.
(
1
)
  Regulation (EC) No 1760/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 July 2000 establishing a system for the identification and registration of bovine animals and regarding the labelling of beef and beef products (
OJ L 204, 11.8.2000, p. 1
).
(
2
)
  Regulation (EC) No 882/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on official controls performed to ensure the verification of compliance with feed and food law, animal health and animal welfare rules (
OJ L 165, 30.4.2004, p. 1
).
(
3
)
  Directive 2006/114/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2006 concerning misleading and comparative advertising (
OJ L 376, 27.12.2006, p. 21
).
(
4
)
  Regulation (EC) No 1925/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 December 2006 on the addition of vitamins and minerals and of certain other substances to foods (
OJ L 404, 30.12.2006, p. 26
).
(
5
)
  Council Directive 89/108/EEC of 21 December 1988 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to quick-frozen foodstuffs for human consumption (
OJ L 40, 11.2.1999, p. 34
).
Appendix I
Wine-growing zones
The wine-growing zones shall be the following:
(1)
Wine-growing zone A comprises:
(a)
in Germany: the areas planted with vines other than those included in point 2(a);
(b)
in Luxembourg: the Luxembourg wine-growing region;
(c)
in Belgium, Denmark, Ireland, the Netherlands, Poland, Sweden and the United Kingdom: the wine-growing areas of these Member States;
(d)
in the Czech Republic: the wine growing region of Čechy.
(2)
Wine-growing zone B comprises:
(a)
in Germany, the areas planted with vines in the specified region Baden;
(b)
in France, the areas planted with vines in the departments not mentioned in this Annex and in the following departments:
—
in Alsace: Bas-Rhin, Haut-Rhin,
—
in Lorraine: Meurthe-et-Moselle, Meuse, Moselle, Vosges,
—
in Champagne: Aisne, Aube, Marne, Haute-Marne, Seine-et-Marne,
—
in the Jura: Ain, Doubs, Jura, Haute-Saône,
—
in Savoie: Savoie, Haute-Savoie, Isère (commune de Chapareillan),
—
in the Val de Loire: Cher, Deux-Sèvres, Indre, Indre-et-Loire, Loir-et-Cher, Loire-Atlantique, Loiret, Maine-et-Loire, Sarthe, Vendée, Vienne, and the areas planted with vines in the arrondissement of Cosne-sur-Loire in the department of Nièvre;
(c)
in Austria, the Austrian wine-growing area;
(d)
in the Czech Republic, the wine-growing region of Morava and the areas planted with vines not included in point 1(d);
(e)
in Slovakia, the areas planted with vines in the following regions: Malokarpatská vinohradnícka oblasť, Južnoslovenská vinohradnícka oblasť, Nitrianska vinohradnícka oblasť, Stredoslovenská vinohradnícka oblasť, Východoslovenská vinohradnícka oblasť and the wine growing areas not included in point 3(f);
(f)
in Slovenia, the areas planted with vines in the following regions:
—
in the Podravje region: Štajerska Slovenija, Prekmurje,
—
in the Posavje region: Bizeljsko Sremič, Dolenjska and Bela krajina, and the areas planted with vines in the regions not included in point 4(d);
(g)
in Romania, in the area of Podișul Transilvaniei;
(h)
in Croatia, the areas planted with vines in the following sub-regions: Moslavina, Prigorje-Bilogora, Plešivica, Pokuplje and Zagorje-Međimurje.
(3)
Wine-growing zone C I comprises:
(a)
in France, areas planted with vines:
—
in the following departments: Allier, Alpes-de-Haute-Provence, Hautes-Alpes, Alpes-Maritimes, Ariège, Aveyron, Cantal, Charente, Charente-Maritime, Corrèze, Côte-d'Or, Dordogne, Haute-Garonne, Gers, Gironde, Isère (with the exception of the commune of Chapareillan), Landes, Loire, Haute-Loire, Lot, Lot-et-Garonne, Lozère, Nièvre (except for the arrondissement of Cosne-sur-Loire), Puy-de-Dôme, Pyrénées-Atlantiques, Hautes-Pyrénées, Rhône, Saône-et-Loire, Tarn, Tarn-et-Garonne, Haute-Vienne, Yonne,
—
in the arrondissements of Valence and Die in the department of Drôme (except for the cantons of Dieulefit, Loriol, Marsanne and Montélimar),
—
in the arrondissement of Tournon, in the cantons of Antraigues, Burzet, Coucouron, Montpezat-sous-Bauzon, Privas, Saint-Etienne de Lugdarès, Saint-Pierreville, Valgorge and la Voulte-sur-Rhône of the department of Ardèche;
(b)
in Italy, areas planted with vines in the Valle d'Aosta region and in the provinces of Sondrio, Bolzano, Trento and Belluno;
(c)
in Spain, areas planted with vines in the provinces of A Coruña, Asturias, Cantabria, Guipúzcoa and Vizcaya;
(d)
in Portugal, areas planted with vines in that part of the region of Norte which corresponds to the designated wine area of 'Vinho Verde' as well as the "Concelhos de Bombarral, Lourinhã, Mafra e Torres Vedras" (with the exception of "Freguesias da Carvoeira e Dois Portos"), belonging to the 'Região viticola da Extremadura';
(e)
in Hungary, all areas planted with vines;
(f)
in Slovakia, areas planted with vines in the Tokajská vinohradnícka oblasť;
(g)
in Romania, areas planted with vines not included in point 2(g) or 4(f);
(h)
in Croatia, areas planted with vines in the following sub-regions: Hrvatsko Podunavlje and Slavonija.
(4)
Wine-growing zone C II comprises:
(a)
in France, areas planted with vines:
—
in the following departments: Aude, Bouches-du-Rhône, Gard, Hérault, Pyrénées-Orientales (except for the cantons of Olette and Arles-sur-Tech), Vaucluse,
—
in the part of the department of Var bounded in the south by the northern limit of the communes of Evenos, Le Beausset, Solliès-Toucas, Cuers, Puget-Ville, Collobrières, La Garde-Freinet, Plan-de-la-Tour and Sainte-Maxime,
—
in the arrondissement of Nyons and the canton of Loriol-sur-Drôme in the department of Drôme,
—
in those parts of the department of Ardèche not listed in point 3(a);
(b)
in Italy, areas planted with vines in the following regions: Abruzzo, Campania, Emilia-Romagna, Friuli-Venezia Giulia, Lazio, Liguria, Lombardy (except for the province of Sondrio), Marche, Molise, Piedmont, Tuscany, Umbria, Veneto (except for the province of Belluno), including the islands belonging to those regions, such as Elba and the other islands of the Tuscan archipelago, the Ponziane islands, Capri and Ischia;
(c)
in Spain, areas planted with vines in the following provinces:
—
Lugo, Orense, Pontevedra,
—
Ávila (except for the communes which correspond to the designated wine 'comarca' of Cebreros), Burgos, León, Palencia, Salamanca, Segovia, Soria, Valladolid, Zamora,
—
La Rioja,
—
Álava,
—
Navarra,
—
Huesca,
—
Barcelona, Girona, Lleida,
—
in that part of the province of Zaragoza which lies to the north of the river Ebro,
—
in those communes of the province of Tarragona included in the Penedés designation of origin,
—
in that part of the province of Tarragona which corresponds to the designated wine 'comarca' of Conca de Barberá;
(d)
in Slovenia, areas planted with vines in the following regions: Brda or Goriška Brda, Vipavska dolina or Vipava, Kras and Slovenska Istra;
(e)
in Bulgaria, areas planted with vines in the following regions: Dunavska Ravnina (Дунавска равнина), Chernomorski Rayon (Черноморски район), Rozova Dolina (Розова долина);
(f)
in Romania, areas planted with vines in the following regions:
Dealurile Buzăului, Dealu Mare, Severinului and Plaiurile Drâncei, Colinele Dobrogei, Terasele Dunării, the South wine region, including sands and other favourable regions;
(g)
in Croatia, areas planted with vines in the following sub-regions: Hrvatska Istra, Hrvatsko primorje, Dalmatinska zagora, Sjeverna Dalmacija and Srednja i Južna Dalmacija.
(5)
Wine-growing zone C III (a) comprises:
(a)
in Greece, areas planted with vines in the following nomoi: Florina, Imathia, Kilkis, Grevena, Larisa, Ioannina, Levkas, Akhaia, Messinia, Arkadia, Korinthia, Iraklio, Khania, Rethimni, Samos, Lasithi and the island of Thira (Santorini);
(b)
in Cyprus, areas planted with vines located at altitudes exceeding 600 metres;
(c)
in Bulgaria, areas planted with vines not included in point 4(e).
(6)
Wine-growing zone C III (b) comprises:
(a)
in France, areas planted with vines:
—
in the departments of Corsica,
—
in that part of the department of Var situated between the sea and a line bounded by the communes (which are themselves included) of Evenos, Le Beausset, Solliès-Toucas, Cuers, Puget-Ville, Collobrières, La Garde-Freinet, Plan-de-la-Tour and Sainte-Maxime,
—
in the cantons of Olette and Arles-sur-Tech in the department of Pyrénées-Orientales;
(b)
in Italy, areas planted with vines in the following regions: Calabria, Basilicata, Apulia, Sardinia and Sicily, including the islands belonging to those regions, such as Pantelleria and the Lipari, Egadi and Pelagian islands;
(c)
in Greece, areas planted with vines not listed in point 5(a);
(d)
in Spain: areas planted with vines not included in points 3(c) or 4(c);
(e)
in Portugal, areas planted with vines in the regions not included in point 3(d);
(f)
in Cyprus, areas planted with vines located at altitudes not exceeding 600 metres;
(g)
in Malta, areas planted with vines.
(7)
The demarcation of the territories covered by the administrative units referred to in this Annex is that resulting from the national provisions in force on 15 December 1981 and, for Spain, from the national provisions in force on 1 March 1986 and, for Portugal, from the national provisions in force on 1 March 1998.
Appendix II
Spreadable fats
Fat group
Sales description
Product categories
Definitions
Additional description of the category with an indication of the % fat content by weight
A.   Milk fats
Products in the form of a solid, malleable emulsion, principally of the water-in-oil type, derived exclusively from milk and/or certain milk products, for which the fat is the essential constituent of value. However, other substances necessary for their manufacture may be added, provided those substances are not used for the purpose of replacing, either in whole or in part, any milk constituents.
1.
Butter
The product with a milk-fat content of not less than 80 % but less than 90 %, a maximum water content of 16 % and a maximum dry non-fat milk-material content of 2 %.
2.
Three-quarter fat butter
 (
*1
)
The product with a milk-fat content of not less than 60 % but not more than 62 %.
3.
Half fat butter
 (
*2
)
The product with a milk-fat content of not less than 39 % but not more than 41 %.
4.
Dairy spread X %
The product with the following milk-fat contents:
—
less than 39 %,
—
more than 41 % but less than 60 %,
—
more than 62 % but less than 80 %.
B.   Fats
Products in the form of a solid, malleable emulsion, principally of the water-in-oil type, derived from solid and/or liquid vegetable and/or animal fats suitable for human consumption, with a milk-fat content of not more than 3 % or the fat content.
1.
Margarine
The product obtained from vegetable and/or animal fats with a fat content of not less than 80 % but less than 90 %.
2.
Three-quarter-fat margarine
 (
*3
)
The product obtained from vegetable and/or animal fats with a fat content of not less than 60 % but nor more than 62 %.
3.
Half-fat margarine
 (
*4
)
The product obtained from vegetable and/or animal fats with a fat content of not less than 39 % but not more than 41 %.
4.
Fat spreads X %
The product obtained from vegetable and/or animal fats with the following fat contents:
—
less than 39 %,
—
more than 41 % but less than 60 %,
—
more than 62 % but less than 80 %.
C.   Fats composed of plant and/or animal products
Products in the form of a solid, malleable emulsion principally of the water-in-oil type, derived from solid and/or liquid vegetable and/or animals fats suitable for human consumption, with a milk-fat content of between 10 % and 80 % of the fat content.
1.
Blend
The product obtained from a mixture of vegetable and/or animal fats with a fat content of not less than 80 % but less than 90 %.
2.
Three-quarter-fat blend
 (
*5
)
The product obtained from a mixture of vegetable and/or animal fats with a fat content of not less than 60 % but not more than 62 %.
3.
Half-fat blend
 (
*6
)
The product obtained from a mixture of vegetable and/or animal fats with a fat content of not less than 39 % but not more than 41 %.
4.
Blended spread X %
The product obtained from a mixture of vegetable and/or animal fats with the following fat contents:
—
less than 39 %,
—
more than 41 % but less than 60 %,
—
more than 62 % but less than 80 %.
(
*1
)
  corresponding to 'smør 60' in Danish.
(
*2
)
  corresponding to 'smør 40' in Danish.
(
*3
)
  corresponding to 'margarine 60' in Danish.
(
*4
)
  corresponding to 'margarine 40' in Danish.
(
*5
)
  corresponding to 'blandingsprodukt 60' in Danish.
(
*6
)
  corresponding to 'blandingsprodukt 40' in Danish.
ANNEX VIII
OENOLOGICAL PRACTICES REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 80
PART I
Enrichment, acidification and de-acidification in certain wine-growing zones
A.   
Enrichment limits
1.
Where climatic conditions have made it necessary in certain wine-growing zones of the Union, the Member States concerned may allow to supplement the natural alcoholic strength by volume of fresh grapes, grape must, grape must in fermentation, new wine still in fermentation and wine obtained from wine grape varieties classifiable according to Article 81.
2.
The increase in natural alcoholic strength by volume shall be achieved by means of the oenological practices referred to in Section B and shall not exceed the following limits:
(a)
3 % volume in wine-growing zone A;
(b)
2 % volume in wine-growing zone B;
(c)
1,5 % volume in wine-growing zones C.
3.
In years when climatic conditions have been exceptionally unfavourable, Member States may request that the limit(s) laid down in point 2 be raised by 0,5 %. In response to such a request, the Commission under the powers as referred to in Article 91 shall adopt the implementing act as soon as possible. The Commission shall endeavour to take a decision within four weeks after the request has been submitted.
B.   
Enrichment processes
1.
The increase in natural alcoholic strength by volume provided for in Section A shall only be effected:
(a)
in respect of fresh grapes, grape must in fermentation or new wine still in fermentation, by adding sucrose, concentrated grape must or rectified concentrated grape must;
(b)
in respect of grape must, by adding sucrose, concentrated grape must or rectified concentrated grape must, or by partial concentration, including reverse osmosis;
(c)
in respect of wine, by partial concentration through cooling.
2.
The processes referred to in point 1 shall be mutually exclusive where wine or grape must is enriched with concentrated grape must or rectified concentrated grape must and an aid has been paid under Article 103y of Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007.
3.
The addition of sucrose provided for in points 1(a) and (b) may only be performed by dry sugaring and only in the following areas:
(a)
wine-growing zone A;
(b)
wine-growing zone B;
(c)
wine-growing zone C,
with the exception of vineyards in Greece, Spain, Italy, Cyprus, Portugal and vineyards in the French departments under jurisdiction of the courts of appeal of:
—
Aix-en-Provence,
—
Nîmes,
—
Montpellier,
—
Toulouse,
—
Agen,
—
Pau,
—
Bordeaux,
—
Bastia.
However, enrichment by dry sugaring may be authorised by the national authorities as an exception in the abovementioned French departments. France shall notify the Commission and the other Member States forthwith of any such authorisations.
4.
The addition of concentrated grape must or rectified concentrated grape must shall not have the effect of increasing the initial volume of fresh crushed grapes, grape must, grape must in fermentation or new wine still in fermentation by more than 11 % in wine-growing zone A, 8 % in wine-growing zone B and 6,5 % in wine-growing zone C.
5.
The concentration of grape must or of wine subjected to the processes referred to in point 1:
(a)
shall not have the effect of reducing the initial volume of these products by more than 20 %;
(b)
shall, notwithstanding point 2(c) of Section A, not increase the natural alcoholic strength of these products by more than 2 % volume.
6.
The processes referred to in points 1 and 5 shall not raise the total alcoholic strength by volume of the fresh grapes, grape must, grape must in fermentation, new wine still in fermentation, or wine:
(a)
in wine-growing zone A to more than 11,5 % volume;
(b)
in wine-growing zone B to more than 12 % volume;
(c)
in wine-growing zone C I to more than 12,5 % volume;
(d)
in wine-growing zone C II to more than 13 % volume; and
(e)
in wine-growing zone C III to more than 13,5 % volume.
7.
By way of derogation from point 6, Member States may:
(a)
in relation to red wine, raise the upper limit of total alcoholic strength by volume of the products referred to in point 6 to 12 % volume in wine-growing zone A and 12,5 % volume in wine-growing zone B;
(b)
raise the total alcoholic strength by volume of the products referred to in point 6 for the production of wines with a designation of origin to a level to be determined by Member States.
C.   
Acidification and de-acidification
1.
Fresh grapes, grape must, grape must in fermentation, new wine still in fermentation and wine may be subject to:
(a)
de-acidification in wine-growing zones A, B and C I;
(b)
acidification and de-acidification in wine-growing zones C I, C II and C III (a), without prejudice to point 7; or
(c)
acidification in wine-growing zone C III (b).
2.
Acidification of the products, other than wine, referred to in point 1 may be carried out only up to a limit of 1,50 g/l expressed as tartaric acid, or 20 milliequivalents per litre.
3.
Acidification of wines may be carried out only up to a limit of 2,50 g/l expressed as tartaric acid, or 33,3 milliequivalents per litre.
4.
De-acidification of wines may be carried out only up to a limit of 1 g/l expressed as tartaric acid, or 13,3 milliequivalents per litre.
5.
Grape must intended for concentration may be partially de-acidified.
6.
Notwithstanding point 1, in years when climatic conditions have been exceptional, Member States may authorise acidification of the products referred to in point 1 in wine-growing zones A and B, under the conditions referred to in points 2 and 3.
7.
Acidification and enrichment, except by way of derogation to be adopted by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2), and acidification and de-acidification of one and the same product shall be mutually exclusive processes.
D.   
Processes
1.
None of the processes referred to in Sections B and C, with the exception of the acidification and de-acidification of wines, shall be authorised unless carried out, under conditions to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2), at the time when the fresh grapes, grape must, grape must in fermentation or new wine still in fermentation are being turned into wine or into any other wine sector beverage intended for direct human consumption other than sparkling wine or aerated sparkling wine in the wine-growing zone where the fresh grapes used were harvested.
2.
The concentration of wines shall take place in the wine-growing zone where the fresh grapes used were harvested.
3.
Acidification and de-acidification of wines shall take place only in the wine-making undertaking and in the wine-growing zone where the grapes used to produce the wine in question were harvested.
4.
Each of the processes referred to in points 1, 2 and 3 shall be notified to the competent authorities. The same shall apply in respect of the quantities of concentrated grape must rectified concentrated grape must or sucrose held in the exercise of their profession by natural or legal persons or groups of persons, in particular producers, bottlers, processors and merchants to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2), at the same time and in the same place as fresh grapes, grape must, grape must in fermentation or wine in bulk. The notification of these quantities may, however, be replaced by entry in a goods inwards and stock utilisation register.
5.
Each of the processes referred to in Sections B and C shall be recorded on the accompanying document, as provided for in Article 147, under cover of which the products having undergone the processes are put into circulation.
6.
The processes referred to in Sections B and C, subject to derogations justified by exceptional climatic conditions, shall not be carried out:
(a)
in wine-growing zone C after 1 January;
(b)
in wine-growing zones A and B after 16 March, and they shall be carried out only for products of the grape harvest immediately preceding those dates.
7.
Notwithstanding point 6, concentration by cooling and acidification and de-acidification of wines may be practised throughout the year.
PART II
Restrictions
A.   
General
1.
All authorised oenological practices shall exclude the addition of water, except where required on account of a specific technical necessity.
2.
All authorised oenological practices shall exclude the addition of alcohol, except for practices related to obtaining fresh grape must with fermentation arrested by the addition of alcohol, liqueur wine, sparkling wine, wine fortified for distillation and semi-sparkling wine.
3.
Wine fortified for distillation shall only be used for distillation.
B.   
Fresh grapes, grape must and grape juice
1.
Fresh grape must in which fermentation is arrested by the addition of alcohol shall be used only during the stage of preparation of products which do not fall within CN codes 2204 10 , 2204 21  and 2204 29 . This is without prejudice to any stricter provisions which Member States may apply to the preparation in their territory of products which do not fall within CN codes 2204 10 , 2204 21  and 2204 29 .
2.
Grape juice and concentrated grape juice shall not be made into wine or added to wine. They shall not undergo alcoholic fermentation in the territory of the Union.
3.
Points 1 and 2 shall not apply to products intended for the production, in Ireland, Poland and the United Kingdom, of products falling within CN code 2206 00  for which Member States may allow the use of a composite name, including the sales designation 'wine'.
4.
Grape must in fermentation extracted from raisined grapes shall be put on the market only for the manufacture of liqueur wines only in the wine-growing regions where this usage was traditional on 1 January 1985, and for the manufacture of wine of overripe grapes.
5.
Fresh grapes, grape must, grape must in fermentation, concentrated grape must, rectified concentrated grape must, grape must with fermentation arrested by the addition of alcohol, grape juice, concentrated grape juice and wine, or mixtures of those products, originating in third countries, may not be turned into products referred to in Part II of Annex VII or added to such products in the territory of the Union.
C.   
Blending of wines
Coupage of a wine originating in a third country with a Union wine and coupage between wines originating in third countries shall be prohibited in the Union.
D.   
By-products
1.
The over-pressing of grapes shall be prohibited. Member States shall decide, taking account of local and technical conditions, the minimum quantity of alcohol that shall be contained in the marc and the lees after the pressing of grapes.
The quantity of alcohol contained in those by-products shall be decided by Member States at a level at least equal to 5 % in relation to the volume of alcohol contained in the wine produced.
2.
Except for alcohol, spirits and piquette, wine or any other beverage intended for direct human consumption shall not be produced from wine lees or grape marc. The pouring of wine onto lees or grape marc or pressed aszú pulp shall be allowed under conditions to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2) where this practice is traditionally used for the production of 'Tokaji fordítás' and 'Tokaji máslás' in Hungary and 'Tokajský forditáš' and 'Tokajský mášláš' in Slovakia.
3.
The pressing of wine lees and the re-fermentation of grape marc for purposes other than distillation or production of piquette is prohibited. The filtering and centrifuging of wine lees shall not be considered to be pressing where the products obtained are of sound, fair and marketable quality.
4.
Piquette, where its production is authorised by the Member State concerned, shall be used only for distillation or for consumption in wine-producers' households.
5.
Without prejudice to the possibility for Member States to decide to require disposal of by-products by way of distillation, any natural or legal persons or groups of persons who hold by-products shall be required to dispose of them subject to conditions to be determined by the Commission by means of delegated acts pursuant to Article 75(2).
ANNEX IX
OPTIONAL RESERVED TERMS
Product category
(reference to combined nomenclature classification)
Optional reserved term
poultrymeat
(CN codes 0207  and 0210 )
fed with … % of …
oats fed goose
extensive indoor / barn-reared
free range
traditional free range
free range – total freedom
age at slaughter
length of fattening period
eggs
(CN code 0407 )
fresh
extra or extra fresh
indication on how laying hens are fed
olive oil
(CN code 1509 )
first cold pressing
cold extraction
acidity
pungent
fruity: ripe or green
bitter
intense
medium
light
well-balanced
mild oil
ANNEX X
PURCHASE TERMS FOR BEET DURING THE PERIODREFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 125(3)
POINT I
1.
Delivery contracts shall be made in writing for a specified quantity of beet.
2.
The duration of the delivery contracts may be pluriannual.
3.
Delivery contracts may specify whether an additional quantity of beet may be supplied, and under what terms.
POINT II
1.
Delivery contracts shall indicate the purchase prices for the quantities of beet referred to in Point I.
2.
The price referred to in paragraph 1 shall apply to sugar beet of a standard quality as defined in point B of Annex III.
The price shall be adjusted by price increases or reductions, agreed by the parties in advance, to allow for deviations from the standard quality.
3.
The delivery contract shall specify how the evolution of market prices is to be allocated between the parties.
4.
Delivery contracts shall lay down a fixed sugar content for beet. They shall include a conversion scale showing the different sugar contents and factors for converting the quantities of beet supplied into quantities corresponding to the sugar content shown in the delivery contract.
The scale shall be based on the yields corresponding to the different sugar contents.
POINT III
Delivery contracts shall contain provisions concerning the staggering and normal duration of beet deliveries.
POINT IV
1.
Delivery contracts shall provide for beet collection places and the conditions linked to delivery and transport.
2.
Delivery contracts shall provide that responsibility for loading and transport costs from the collection places are clearly stipulated. Where delivery contracts require sugar undertakings to contribute to loading and transport costs, the percentage or amounts shall be clearly stipulated.
3.
Delivery contracts shall provide that the costs incumbent upon each party are clearly specified.
POINT V
1.
Delivery contracts shall provide for reception points for beet.
2.
Where beet sellers and sugar undertakings have already signed a delivery contract for the previous marketing year, the reception points agreed upon by them for deliveries during that marketing year shall remain in operation. Agreements within the trade may derogate from this provision.
POINT VI
1.
Delivery contracts shall provide for the sugar content to be determined using the polarimetric method or, in order to take into account technological developments, another method agreed between the two parties. A sample of the beet shall be drawn at the time of reception.
2.
Agreements within the trade may provide for samples to be drawn at another stage. In such cases, the delivery contract shall provide for a correction to compensate for any drop in the sugar content between the reception and the drawing of the sample.
POINT VII
Delivery contracts shall provide for the gross weight, tare and sugar content to be determined using procedures agreed:
(a)
jointly, by the sugar undertaking and the beet growers' trade organisation, if an agreement within the trade so provides;
(b)
by the sugar undertaking, under the supervision of the beet growers' trade organisation;
(c)
by the sugar undertaking, under the supervision of an expert recognised by the Member State concerned, provided the beet seller defrays the costs thereof.
POINT VIII
1.
Delivery contracts shall require sugar undertakings to do one or more of the following for the whole quantity of beet delivered:
(a)
to return the fresh pulp from the tonnage of beet delivered free of charge to the beet seller, ex-factory;
(b)
to return part of that pulp, pressed, dried or dried and molassed, free of charge to the beet seller, ex-factory;
(c)
to return the pulp, pressed or dried, to the beet seller, ex-factory; in this case, the sugar undertaking may require the beet seller to pay the pressing or drying costs;
(d)
to pay the beet seller compensation which takes account of the possibilities of selling the pulp concerned.
2.
When parts of the whole quantity of beet delivered are subject to different treatment, the delivery contract shall impose more than one of the obligations provided for in paragraph 1.
3.
Agreements within the trade may provide for pulp to be delivered at a stage other than that referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of paragraph 1.
POINT IX
Delivery contracts shall fix the time limits for any advance payments and for payment of the purchase price for beet.
POINT X
Where delivery contracts lay down rules covering matters which are dealt with in this Annex, or where they contain provisions governing other matters, their provisions and effects shall not conflict with this Annex.
POINT XI
1.
Agreements within the trade as described in point 6 of Section A of Part II of Annex II shall contain arbitration clauses.
2.
Agreements within the trade may lay down a standard template for delivery contracts compatible with this Regulation and Union rules.
3.
Where agreements within the trade at Union, regional or local level lay down rules covering matters which are dealt with in this Regulation, or where they contain provisions governing other matters, their provisions and effects shall not conflict with this Annex.
4.
Agreements referred to in paragraph 3 lay down, in particular:
(a)
the conversion scale referred to in Point II(4);
(b)
rules on the choice and supply of seeds of the varieties of beet to be produced;
(c)
the minimum sugar content of beet to be delivered;
(d)
a requirement for consultation between the sugar undertaking and the beet sellers' representatives before the starting date of beet deliveries is fixed;
(e)
the payment of premiums to beet sellers for early or late deliveries;
(f)
details of the conditions and costs relating to pulp as referred to in Point VIII;
(g)
the removal of the pulp by the beet seller;
(h)
rules on adapting prices in cases where pluriannual contracts are agreed;
(i)
rules on sampling and methods for determining gross weight, tare and sugar content.
ANNEX XI
PURCHASE TERMS FOR BEET DURING THE PERIOD REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 124
POINT I
1.
Delivery contracts shall be made in writing for a specified quantity of quota beet.
2.
Delivery contracts shall specify whether an additional quantity of beet may be supplied, and under what terms.
POINT II
1.
Delivery contracts shall indicate the purchase prices for the quantities of beet referred to in point (a) and, if appropriate, point (b) of Article 127(2). In the case of the quantities referred to in point (a) of Article 127(2), those prices may not be lower than the minimum price for quota beet referred to in Article 135.
2.
Delivery contracts shall lay down a fixed sugar content for beet. They shall include a conversion scale showing the different sugar contents and factors for converting the quantities of beet supplied into quantities corresponding to the sugar content shown in the delivery contract.
The scale shall be based on the yields corresponding to the different sugar contents.
3.
Where a beet seller has signed a delivery contract with a sugar undertaking for the delivery of beet as referred to in point (a) of Article 127(2), all deliveries by that seller, converted in accordance with paragraph 2 of this Point, shall be considered to be deliveries within the meaning of point (a) of Article 127(2), up to the quantity of beet specified in the delivery contract.
4.
Sugar undertakings producing a quantity of sugar lower than their quota beet for which they have signed pre-sowing delivery contracts under point (a) of Article 127(2), shall distribute the quantity of beet corresponding to any additional production up to the amount of their quota among the beet sellers with whom they have signed pre-sowing delivery contracts within the meaning of point (a) of Article 127(2).
Agreements within the trade may derogate from this provision.
POINT III
1.
Delivery contracts shall contain provisions concerning the staggering and normal duration of beet deliveries.
2.
Provisions referred to in paragraph 1 shall be those applicable during the previous marketing year, taking account of the level of actual production; agreements within the trade may derogate therefrom.
POINT IV
1.
Delivery contracts shall provide for beet collection places.
2.
Where beet sellers and sugar undertakings have already signed a delivery contract for the previous marketing year, the collection places agreed upon by them for deliveries during that marketing year shall remain in operation. Agreements within the trade may derogate from this provision.
3.
Delivery contracts shall provide that loading and transport costs from the collection places are to be borne by the sugar undertaking subject to special agreements based on local rules or usages in operation before the previous marketing year.
4.
However, in Denmark, Ireland, Greece, Spain, Portugal, Finland and the United Kingdom, where beet is delivered free-at-factory, delivery contracts shall require sugar undertakings to contribute to loading and transport costs and shall stipulate the percentage or amounts.
POINT V
1.
Delivery contracts shall provide for reception points for beet.
2.
Where beet sellers and sugar undertakings have already signed a delivery contract for the previous marketing year, the reception points agreed upon by them for deliveries during that marketing year shall remain in operation. Agreements within the trade may derogate from this provision.
POINT VI
1.
Delivery contracts shall provide for the sugar content to be determined using the polarimetric method. A sample of the beet shall be drawn at the time of reception.
2.
Agreements within the trade may provide for samples to be drawn at another stage. In such cases, the delivery contract shall provide for a correction to compensate for any drop in the sugar content between the reception and the drawing of the sample.
POINT VII
Delivery contracts shall provide for gross weight, tare and sugar content to be determined using one of the following procedures:
(a)
jointly, by the sugar undertaking and the beet growers' trade organisation, if an agreement within the trade so provides;
(b)
by the sugar undertaking, under the supervision of the beet growers' trade organisation;
(c)
by the sugar undertakings, under the supervision of an expert recognised by the Member State concerned, provided the beet seller defrays the costs thereof.
POINT VIII
1.
Delivery contracts shall require sugar undertakings to do one or more of the following for the whole quantity of beet delivered:
(a)
to return the fresh pulp from the tonnage of beet delivered free of charge to the beet seller, ex-factory;
(b)
to return part of that pulp, pressed, dried or dried and molassed, free of charge to the beet seller, ex-factory;
(c)
to return the pulp, pressed or dried, to the beet seller, ex-factory; in this case, the sugar undertaking may require the beet seller to pay the pressing or drying costs;
(d)
to pay the beet seller compensation which takes account of the possibilities of selling the pulp concerned.
2.
When parts of the whole quantity of beet delivered are subject to different treatment, the delivery contract shall impose more than one of the obligations provided for in paragraph 1.
3.
Agreements within the trade may provide for pulp to be delivered at a stage other than that referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of paragraph 1.
POINT IX
1.
Delivery contracts shall fix the time limits for any advance payments and for payment of the purchase price for beet.
2.
The time limits referred to in paragraph 1 shall be those valid during the previous marketing year. Agreements within the trade may derogate from this provision.
POINT X
Where delivery contracts lay down rules covering matters which are dealt with in this Annex, or where they contain provisions governing other matters, their provisions and effects shall not conflict with this Annex.
POINT XI
1.
Agreements within the trade as described in point 6 of Section A of Part II of Annex II shall contain arbitration clauses.
2.
Where agreements within the trade at Union, regional or local level lay down rules covering matters which are dealt with in this Regulation, or where they contain provisions governing other matters, their provisions and effects shall not conflict with this Annex.
3.
Agreements referred to in paragraph 2 lay down, in particular:
(a)
rules on the distribution to beet sellers of quantities of beet which the sugar undertaking decides to buy prior to sowing, for the manufacture of sugar within the limits of the quota;
(b)
rules on distribution as referred to in Point II(4);
(c)
the conversion scale referred to in Point II(2);
(d)
rules on the choice and supply of seeds of the varieties of beet to be produced;
(e)
the minimum sugar content of beet to be delivered;
(f)
a requirement for consultation between the sugar undertaking and the beet sellers' representatives before the starting date of beet deliveries is fixed;
(g)
the payment of premiums to beet sellers for early or late deliveries;
(h)
details of:
(i)
the part of the pulp referred to in Point VIII(1)(b),
(ii)
the costs referred to in Point VIII(1)(c),
(iii)
the compensation referred to in Point VIII(1)(d);
(i)
the removal of pulp by the beet seller;
(j)
without prejudice to Article 135, rules on how any difference between the reference threshold and the actual selling price of the sugar is to be allocated between the sugar undertaking and beet sellers.
POINT XII
Where there is no set agreement within the trade as to how the quantities of beet intended for the manufacture of sugar within the quota limits which the sugar undertaking offers to buy before sowing should be allocated among the beet sellers, the Member State concerned may itself lay down rules for such allocation.
Those rules may also grant to traditional sellers of beet to cooperatives delivery rights other than those which they would enjoy if they belonged to such cooperatives.
ANNEX XII
NATIONAL AND REGIONAL QUOTAS FOR THE PRODUCTION OF SUGAR, ISOGLUCOSE AND INULIN SYRUP AS REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 136
(in tonnes)
Member States or regions
(1)
Sugar
(2)
Isoglucose
(3)
Inulin syrup
(4)
Belgium
676 235,0
114 580,2
0
Bulgaria
0
89 198,0
Czech Republic
372 459,3
Denmark
372 383,0
Germany
2 898 255,7
56 638,2
Ireland
0
Greece
158 702,0
0
Spain
498 480,2
53 810,2
France (metropolitan)
3 004 811,15
0
French overseas departments
432 220,05
Croatia
192 877,0
Italy
508 379,0
32 492,5
Latvia
0
Lithuania
90 252,0
Hungary
105 420,0
250 265,8
Netherlands
804 888,0
0
0
Austria
351 027,4
Poland
1 405 608,1
42 861,4
Portugal (mainland)
0
12 500,0
Autonomous Region of the Azores
9 953,0
Romania
104 688,8
0
Slovenia
0
Slovakia
112 319,5
68 094,5
Finland
80 999,0
0
Sweden
293 186,0
United Kingdom
1 056 474,0
0
TOTAL
13 529 618,2
720 440,8
0
ANNEX XIII
DETAILED RULES ON TRANSFERS OF SUGAR OR ISOGLUCOSE QUOTAS IN ACCORDANCE WITH ARTICLE 138
POINT I
For the purpose of this Annex:
(a)
"merger of undertakings" means the consolidation of two or more undertakings into a single undertaking;
(b)
"transfer of an undertaking" means the transfer or absorption of the assets of an undertaking having quota to one or more undertakings;
(c)
"transfer of a factory" means the transfer of ownership of a technical unit, including all the plant required to manufacture the product concerned, to one or more undertakings, resulting in the partial or total absorption of the production of the undertaking making the transfer;
(d)
"lease of a factory" means the leasehold contract of a technical unit including all the plant required for the manufacture of sugar, with a view to its operation, concluded for a period of at least three consecutive marketing years, which the parties agree not to terminate before the end of the third marketing year, with an undertaking which is established in the same Member State as the factory concerned, if, after the lease takes effect, the undertaking which rents the factory can be considered to be a solely sugar-producing undertaking for its entire production.
POINT II
1.
Without prejudice to paragraph 2, in the event of the merger or transfer of sugar-producing undertakings or the transfer of sugar factories, the quota shall be adjusted as follows:
(a)
in the event of the merger of sugar-producing undertakings, Member States shall allocate to the undertaking resulting from the merger a quota equal to the sum of the quotas allocated prior to the merger to the sugar-producing undertakings concerned;
(b)
in the event of the transfer of a sugar-producing undertaking, the Member State shall allocate the quota of the transferred undertaking to the transferee undertaking for the production of sugar or, if there is more than one transferee undertaking, the allocation shall be made in proportion to the sugar production absorbed by each of them;
(c)
in the event of the transfer of a sugar factory, the Member State shall reduce the quota of the undertaking transferring ownership of the factory and shall increase the quota of the sugar-producing undertaking or undertakings purchasing the factory in question by the quantity deducted in proportion to the production absorbed.
2.
Where a number of the sugar-beet or cane growers directly affected by one of the operations referred to in paragraph 1 expressly show their willingness to supply their beet or cane to a sugar-producing undertaking which is not party to those operations, the Member State may make the allocation on the basis of the production absorbed by the undertaking to which they intend to supply their beet or cane.
3.
In the event of closure, in circumstances other than those referred to in paragraph 1, of:
(a)
a sugar-producing undertaking,
(b)
one or more factories of a sugar-producing undertaking.
the Member State may allocate the part of the quotas involved in such closure to one or more sugar-producing undertakings.
Also in the case referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph, where some of the producers concerned expressly show their willingness to supply their beet or cane to a given sugar-producing undertaking, the Member State may allocate the proportion of the quotas corresponding to the beet or cane concerned to the undertaking which they intend to supply with those products.
4.
Where the derogation referred to in Article 127(5) is invoked, the Member State concerned may require the beet growers and the sugar undertakings concerned by that derogation to include in their agreements within the trade special clauses enabling the Member State to apply paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Point.
5.
In the event of the lease of a factory belonging to a sugar-producing undertaking, the Member State may reduce the quota of the undertaking offering the factory for rent and allocate the portion by which the quota was reduced to the undertaking which rents the factory in order to produce sugar in it.
If the lease is terminated during the period of three marketing years referred to in Point I(d) the adjustment of quota under the first subparagraph of this point shall be cancelled retroactively by the Member State as at the date on which the lease took effect. However, if the lease is terminated by reason of force majeure, the Member State shall not be bound to cancel the adjustment.
6.
Where a sugar-producing undertaking can no longer ensure that it meets its obligations under Union legislation towards the sugar-beet or cane producers concerned, and where that situation has been ascertained by the competent authorities of the Member State concerned, the latter may allocate for one or more marketing years the part of the quotas involved to one or more sugar-producing undertakings in proportion to the production absorbed.
7.
Where a Member State grants a sugar producing undertaking price and outlet guarantees for processing sugar beet into ethyl alcohol, that Member State may, in agreement with that undertaking and the beet growers concerned, allocate all or part of the sugar production quotas to one or more other undertakings for one or more marketing years.
POINT III
In the event of the merger or transfer of isoglucose-producing undertakings or the transfer of an isoglucose-producing factory, the Member State may allocate the quotas involved for the production of isoglucose to one or more other undertakings, whether or not they have a production quota.
POINT IV
The measures taken pursuant to Points II and III may take effect only if the following conditions are met:
(a)
the interests of each of the parties concerned are taken into consideration;
(b)
the Member State concerned considers that they are likely to improve the structure of the beet, cane and sugar-manufacturing sectors;
(c)
they concern undertakings established in the same territory for which the quota is set in Annex XII.
POINT V
When the merger or transfer occurs between 1 October and 30 April of the following year, the measures referred to in Points II and III shall take effect for the current marketing year.
When the merger or transfer occurs between 1 May and 30 September of the same year, the measures referred to in Points II and III shall take effect for the following marketing year.
POINT VI
Where Points II and III are applied, Member States shall inform the Commission of the adjusted quotas not later than 15 days after the expiry of the periods referred to in Point V.
ANNEX XIV
CORRELATION TABLE REFERRED TO IN ARTICLE 230
Regulation (EC) No 1234/2007
This Regulation
Regulation (EU) No 1306/2013
Article 1
Article 1
—
Article 2(1)
Article 3(1) and (2)
—
Article 2(2)(a) and (b)
—
—
Article 2(2)(c)
Article 15(1)(a)
—
Article 3
Article 6
—
Article 4
—
—
Article 5, first paragraph
—
—
Article 5, second paragraph, first part
Article 3(4)
—
Article 5, second paragraph, second part
—
—
Article 5, third paragraph
Article 5(a)
—
Article 6
—
—
Article 7
Article 9
—
Article 8
Article 7
—
Article 9
Article 126
—
Article 10
Article 11
—
Article 11
Article 12
—
Article 12
Article 13
—
Article 13
Article 14
 (
1
)
—
Article 14 (deleted)
—
—
Article 15 (deleted)
—
—
Article 16 (deleted)
—
—
Article 17 (deleted)
—
—
Article 18(1) to(4)
Article 15(2)
 (
1
)
—
Article 18(5)
—
—
Article 19 (deleted)
—
—
Article 20 (deleted)
—
—
Article 21 (deleted)
—
—
Article 22 (deleted)
—
—
Article 23 (deleted)
—
—
Article 24 (deleted)
—
—
Article 25
Article 16(1)
—
Article 26
—
—
Article 27
—
—
Article 28
—
—
Article 29
—
—
Article 30 (deleted)
—
—
Article 31
Article 17
—
Article 32
—
—
Article 33
[Article 18]
—
Article 34
[Article 18]
—
Article 35 (deleted)
—
—
Article 36 (deleted)
—
—
Article 37
[Article 18]
—
Article 38
[Article 18]
—
Article 39
[Article 19(3)]
—
Article 40
[Article 19(5)(a) and Article 20(o)(iii)]
—
Article 41
—
—
Article 42(1)
Article 10
—
Article 42(2)
Article 20(u)
—
Article 43(a) to (f), (i), (j) and (l)
Articles 19 and 20
—
Article 43(g), (h) and (k)
—
—
Article 44
Article 220(1)(a), (2) and (3)
—
Article 45
Article 220(1)(b), (2) and (3)
—
Article 46(1)
Article 220(5)
—
Article 46(2)
Article 220(6)
—
Article 47
Article 219
—
Article 48
Article 219
—
Article 49
Article 135
 (
1
)
—
Article 50
Articles 125 and 127
—
Article 51
Article 128
 (
1
)
—
Article 52
Article 130
—
Article 52a
—
—
Article 53(a)
Article 132(c)
—
Article 53(b)
Article 130(2)
—
Article 53(c)
Article 130(6)
—
Article 54
Article 166
—
Article 55
—
 (
2
)
—
Article 56
Article 136
—
Article 57
Article 137
—
Article 58
—
—
Article 59
—
—
Article 60
Article 138
—
Article 61
Article 139
—
Article 62
Article 140
—
Article 63
Article 141
—
Article 64(1)
Article 142(1)
—
Article 64(2) and(3)
Article 142(2)
 (
1
)
—
Article 65
—
 (
2
)
—
Article 66
—
—
Article 67
—
—
Article 68
—
—
Article 69
—
—
Article 70
—
—
Article 71
—
—
Article 72
—
—
Article 73
—
—
Article 74
—
—
Article 75
—
—
Article 76
—
—
Article 77
—
—
Article 78
—
—
Article 79
—
—
Article 80
—
—
Article 81
—
—
Article 82
—
—
Article 83
—
—
Article 84
—
—
Article 84a
—
—
Article 85(a)
Article 143(1) and Article 144(a)
—
Article 85(b)
Article 144(j)
—
Article 85(c)
Article 144(i)
—
Article 85(d)
—
—
Article 85a
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85b
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85c
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85d
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85e
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85f
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85g
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85h
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85i
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85j
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85k
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85l
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85m
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85n
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 85o
—
—
Article 85p
—
—
Article 85q
—
—
Article 85r
—
—
Article 85s
—
—
Article 85t
—
—
Article 85u
—
—
Article 85v
—
—
Article 85w
—
—
Article 85x
—
—
Article 86 (deleted)
—
—
Article 87 (deleted)
—
—
Article 88 (deleted)
—
—
Article 89 (deleted)
—
—
Article 90 (deleted)
—
—
Article 91
—
—
Article 92
—
—
Article 93
—
—
Article 94
—
—
Article 94a
—
—
Article 95
—
—
Article 95a
—
—
Article 96 (deleted)
—
—
Article 97
Article 129
 (
1
)
—
Article 98
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 99
—
—
Article 100
—
—
Article 101 (deleted)
—
—
Article 102
Article 26
 (
1
)
—
Article 102(2)
Article 217
—
Article 102a
Article 58
—
Article 103
Articles 29, 30 and 31
—
Article 103a
—
—
Article 103b
Article 32
—
Article 103c
Article 33
—
Article 103d
Article 34
—
Article 103e
Article 35
—
Article 103f
Article 36
—
Article 103g
Article 37(a) and Article 38(b)
—
Article 103ga
Article 23
—
Article 103ga(7)
Article 217
—
Article 103h(a) to (e)
Articles 37 and 38
—
Article 103h(f)
Articles 24 and 25
—
Article 103i
Article 39
—
Article 103j
Article 40
—
Article 103k
Article 41
—
Article 103l
Article 42
—
Article 103m
Article 43
—
Article 103n
Article 44
—
Article 103n(4)
Article 212
—
Article 103o
—
—
Article 103p
Article 45
—
Article 103q
Article 46
—
Article 103r
Article 47
—
Article 103s
Article 48
—
Article 103t
Article 49
—
Article 103u(1)(a)
Article 50
—
Article 103u(1)(b)
Article 51
—
Article 103u(2) to (5)
Article 52
—
Article 103v
Article 50
—
Article 103w
—
—
Article 103x
—
—
Article 103y
—
—
Article 103z
—
—
Article 103za
Articles 53 and 54
—
Article 104
—
—
Article 105(1)
Article 55(1)
—
Article 105(2)
Article 215
—
Article 106
Article 55(4)
—
Article 107
Article 55(3)
—
Article 108(1)
Article 55(2)
—
Article 108(2)
—
—
Article 109, first sentence
Article 55(1), last sentence
—
Article 110
Articles 56 and 57
—
Article 111
—
—
Article 112
—
—
Article 113(1)
Article 75(1)(a) to (e) and (2)
—
Article 113(2)
Article 75(5)
—
Article 113(3), first subparagraph
Article 74
—
Article 113(3), second subparagraph
—
Article 89
Article 113a(1) to (3)
Article 76
—
Article 113a(4)
—
 (
1
)
Article 89
Article 113b
Article 75(3)
—
Article 113c
Article 167
—
Article 113d(1), first subparagraph
Article 78(1) and (2)
—
Article 113d(1), second subparagraph
Annex VII, Part II(1)
—
Article 113d(2)
Article 78(3)
—
Article 113d(3)
Article 82
—
Article 114
Article 78(1)
 (
1
)
—
Article 115
Article 78(1), Article 75(1)(h)
—
Article 116
Article 78(1), Article 75(1)(f) and (g)
—
Article 117
Article 77
—
Article 118
Article 78(1)
—
Article 118a
Article 92
—
Article 118b
Article 93
—
Article 118c
Article 94
—
Article 118d(1)
Article 94(3)
—
Article 118d(2) and (3)
[Article 109(3)]
—
Article 118e
Article 95
—
Article 118f
Article 96
—
Article 118g
Article 97
—
Article 118h
Article 98
—
Article 118i
Article 99
—
Article 118j
Article 100
—
Article 118k
Article 101
—
Article 118l
Article 102
—
Article 118m
Article 103
—
Article 118n
Article 104
—
Article 118o
—
—
Article 118p
—
—
Article 118q
Article 105
—
Article 118r
Article 106
—
Article 118s
Article 107
—
Article 118t
Article 108
—
Article 118u
Article 112
—
Article 118v
Article 113
—
Article 118w
Article 117
—
Article 118x
Article 118
—
Article 118y
Article 119
—
Article 118z
Article 120
—
Article 118za
Article 121
—
Article 118zb
—
—
Article 119
—
—
Article 120
—
—
Article 120a
Article 81
—
Article 120b
—
—
Article 120c
Article 80
—
Article 120d, first subparagraph
Article 83(2)
—
Article 120d, second subparagraph
[Article 223]
—
Article 120e(1)
Article 75(3) and (4)
—
Article 120e(2)
Article 83(3) and (4)
—
Article 120f
Article 80(3)
—
Article 120g
Article 80(5) and Article 91(c)
—
Article 121(a)(i)
Article 75(2)
—
Article 121(a)(ii)
Article 75(3)
—
Article 121(a)(iii)
Article 89
—
Article 121(a)(iv)
Article 75(2) and Article 91(b)
—
Article 121(b)
Article 91(a), Article 78(3)
—
Article 121(c)(i)
Article 91(a)
—
Article 121(c)(ii) and (iii)
Article 91(d)
—
Article 121(c)(iv)
[Article 223]
—
Article 121(d)(i)
Article 78(1)
—
Article 121(d)(ii) to (v) and (vii)
Article 75(2) and (3)
—
Article 121(d)(vi)
Article 89
—
Article 121(e)(i)
Article 78(1)
—
Article 121(e)(ii) to (v), (vii)
Article 75(2) and (3)
—
Article 121(e)(vi)
Article 75(2)
—
Article 121(f)(i)
Article 78(1)
—
Article 121(f)(ii), (iii) and (v)
Article 75(3)
—
Article 121(f)(iv) and (vii)
Article 91(g)
—
Article 121(f)(vi)
[Article 223]
—
Article 121(g)
Article 75(3)
—
Article 121(h)
Article 91(d)
—
Article 121(i)
—
—
Article 121(j)(i)
Article 75(3)
—
Article 121(j)(ii)
Article 91(d)
Article 121(k)
Article 122
—
Article 121(l)
Articles 114, 115 and 116
—
Article 121(m)
Article 122
—
Article 121, second paragraph
Article 78(3)
—
Article 121, third paragraph
Article 75(3) and (4)
—
Article 121, fourth paragraph, (a) to (f)
Article 75(3)
—
Article 121, fourth paragraph, (g)
Article 75(3)(m)
—
Article 121, fourth paragraph, (h)
Article 80(4)
—
Article 122
Article 152
—
Article 123
Article 157
—
Article 124
—
—
Article 125
—
—
Article 125a
Article 153
—
Article 125b
Article 154
—
Article 125c
Article 156
—
Article 125d
Article 155
—
Article 125e
—
—
Article 125f
Article 164
—
Article 125g
Article 164(6)
—
Article 125h
Article 175(d)
—
Article 125i
Article 165
—
Article 125j
Article 164
—
Article 125k
Article 158
—
Article 125l
Article 164
—
Article 125m
Article 164(6) [and Article 175(d)]
—
Article 125n
Article 165
—
Article 125o
Articles 154 and 158
—
Article 126
Article 165
—
Article 126a(1), (3) and (4)
Article 161
—
Article 126a(2)
Article 156(2)
Article 126b
Article 157(3)
—
Article 126c
Article 149
—
Article 126d
Article 150
—
Article 126e
Article 173(2) and Article 174(2)
—
Article 127
Article 173
—
Article 128
—
—
Article 129
—
—
Article 130
Article 176(1)
—
Article 131
Article 176(2)
—
Article 132
Article 176(3)
—
Article 133
[Article 177(2)(e)]
—
Article 133a(1)
Article 181
—
Article 133a(2)
Article 191
—
Article 134
Articles 177 and 178
—
Article 135
—
—
Article 136
[Article 180]
—
Article 137
[Article 180]
—
Article 138
[Article 180]
—
Article 139
[Article 180]
—
Article 140
[Article 180]
—
Article 140a
Article 181
—
Article 141
Article 182
—
Article 142
Article 193
—
Article 143
Article 180
—
Article 144
Article 184
—
Article 145
Article 187(a)
—
Article 146(1)
—
—
Article 146(2)
Article 185
—
Article 147
—
—
Article 148
Article 187
—
Article 149
[Article 180]
—
Article 150
[Article 180]
—
Article 151
[Article 180]
—
Article 152
[Article 180]
—
Article 153
Article 192
—
Article 154
—
—
Article 155
—
—
Article 156
Article 192(5)
—
Article 157
Article 189
—
Article 158
Article 190
—
Article 158a
Article 90
—
Article 159
Article 194
—
Article 160
Article 195
—
Article 161
Articles 176, 177, 178 and 179
—
Article 162
Article 196
—
Article 163
Article 197
—
Article 164(1)
Article 198(1)
—
Article 164(2) to (4)
Article 198(2)
 (
1
)
—
Article 165
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 166
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 167
Article 199
—
Article 168
Article 200
—
Article 169
Article 201
—
Article 170
Articles 202 and 203
—
Article 171
Article 184
—
Article 172
[Article 186(2)]
—
Article 173
—
—
Article 174
Article 205
—
Article 175
Article 206
—
Article 176
Article 209
—
Article 176a
Article 210
—
Article 177
Article 210
—
Article 177a
Article 210
—
Article 178
Article 164
—
Article 179
Article 210(7)
—
Article 180
Article 211
—
Article 181
Article 211
—
Article 182(1)
Article 213
—
Article 182(2)
—
—
Article 182(3), third subparagraph
Article 214
—
Article 182(3), first, second and fourth subparagraph
—
—
Article 182(4) to (7)
—
—
Article 182a
Article 216
—
Article 183
—
—
Article 184(1)
—
—
Article 184(2)
Article 225(a)
—
Article 184(3) to (8)
—
—
Article 184(9)
Article 225(b)
—
Article 185
—
—
Article 185a
Article 145
—
Article 185b
Article 223
—
Article 185c
Article 147
—
Article 185d
Article 146
—
Article 185e
Article 151
—
Article 185f
Article 148
—
Article 186
Article 219
—
Article 187
Article 219
—
Article 188
Article 219
—
Article 188a(1) and (2)
—
 (
1
)
—
Article 188a(3) and (4)
—
—
Article 188a(5) to (7)
[Article 223]
—
Article 189
[Article 223]
—
Article 190
—
—
Article 190a
—
—
Article 191
Article 221
—
Article 192
Article 223
—
Article 193
—
—
Article 194
—
Articles 62 and 64
Article 194a
—
Article 61
Article 195
Article 229
—
Article 196
—
—
Article 196a
Article 227
—
Article 196b
Article 229
—
Article 197
—
—
Article 198
—
—
Article 199
—
—
Article 200
—
—
Article 201
230(1) and (3)
—
Article 202
230(2)
—
Article 203
—
—
Article 203a
Article 231
—
Article 203b
Article 231
—
Article 204
Article 232
—
Annex I
Annex I (Parts I to XX, XXIV/1)
—
Annex II
Annex I (Parts XXI to XXIII)
—
Annex III
Annex II
—
Annex IV
Annex III
—
Annex V
Annex IV
—
Annex VI
Annex XII
—
Annex VII
—
—
Annex VIIa
—
—
Annex VIIb
—
—
Annex VIIc
—
—
Annex VIII
Annex XIII
—
Annex IX
—
 (
1
)
—
Annex X
—
 (
1
)
—
Annex Xa
—
—
Annex Xb
Annex VI
—
Annex Xc
—
—
Annex Xd
—
—
Annex Xe
—
—
Annex XI
—
—
Annex XIa
Annex VII, Part I
—
Annex XIb
Annex VII, Part II
—
Annex XII
Annex VII, Part III
—
Annex XIII
Annex VII, Part IV
—
Annex XIV.A
Annex VII, Part VI
—
Annex XIV.B
Annex VII, Part V
—
Annex XIV.C
Article 75(2) and (3)
 (
1
)
—
Annex XV
Annex VII, Part VII
—
Annex XVa
Annex VIII, Part I
—
Annex XVb
Annex VIII, Part II
—
Annex XVI
Annex VII, Part VIII
—
Annex XVIa
[Article 173(1)(i)]
—
Annex XVII
[Article 180]
—
Annex XVIII
[Article 180]
—
Annex XIX
—
—
Annex XX
—
—
Annex XXI
—
—
Annex XXII
Annex XIV
—
(
1
)
  See also Council Regulation to be adopted in accordance with Article 43(3) TFEU.
(
2
)
  However, see Article 230.

Summary:
The common organisation of agricultural markets in the EU
SUMMARY OF:
Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 — common organisation of the markets in agricultural products
WHAT IS THE AIM OF THE REGULATION?
It aims at stabilising markets and preventing market crises from escalating by providing a safety net to agricultural markets through the use of market intervention tools (public intervention
1
 and private storage aid) and exceptional measures. It also provides for the necessary market transparency measures to allow agricultural producers to better make their production and investment decisions in view of market developments.
It aims at improving productivity and quality at the production level, boosting demand and helping 
EU
 agricultural sectors to better adapt to market changes and increase their competitiveness through aid to specific sectors (particularly fruit and vegetables, and wine).
It seeks to encourage cooperation within the food supply chain through producer organisations
2
 and interbranch organisations
3
 (organisations that represent actors of the food supply chain involved in the production of, trade in and/or processing of products in specific sectors).
It lays down minimum quality requirements (marketing standards), rules and conditions to ensure the quality of the production process and of the products. It specifies the rules for the use of optional reserved terms for value-adding product features or production processes for a number of products. It also sets out rules on trade in agricultural products and specific rules on 
competition
.
The regulation has been amended on a number of occasions, most recently by Regulation (EU) 
2020/2220
, which introduces 
transitional rules
 for the 
common agricultural policy (CAP)
 covering the 2021-2022 period.
KEY POINTS
The main rules set out in the regulation are divided into several parts. The 
European Commission
 is granted the power to adopt additional 
delegated
 and 
implementing
 acts to further elaborate upon these rules.
Internal market
The internal market section is itself broken down into a number of titles and chapters.
Market intervention
The regulation lays down market intervention rules for a defined list of products in the following fields.
Public intervention and aid for private storage
The regulation lays down rules on market intervention concerning:
public intervention, where products are purchased and stored by EU governments or their agencies until their disposal; and
aid granted for the storage of products by private-sector organisations.
The regulation grants the Commission the power to adopt:
delegated acts, to ensure that such products are suitable for long-term storage and are of sound, fair and marketable quality (see Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2016/1238
); and
implementing acts, covering issues such as the minimum storage capacity for intervention storage places (see Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2016/1240
).
Aid schemes
The regulation includes rules on a number of aid schemes.
For the supply of fruit and vegetables and of milk and milk products in educational establishments (so-called school schemes): 
EU countries must draw up a strategy to implement the scheme at the national or regional level;
further rules are found in Regulation (EU) 
2017/40
, Regulation (EU) 
2017/39
 and Regulation (EU) 
2020/600
.
In the olive oil and table olives sector: 
3-year work programmes drawn up by producer organisations and/or their associations to benefit producers in Greece, France and Italy;
further rules are found in Regulation (EU) 
No 
615/2014
, Regulation (EU) 
No 
611/2014
 and Regulation (EU) 
2020/600
.
In the fruit and vegetables sector: 
rules on operational funds and operational programmes, on national financial assistance and on a national strategy for such programmes;
further rules are found in Regulation (EU) 
No 
543/2011
, Regulation (EU) 
2020/743
, Regulation (EU) 
2020/884
 and Regulation (EU) 
2020/600
.
In the wine sector: 
detailed rules are set out in Regulation (EU) 
2016/1149
 and Regulation (EU) 
2016/1150
;
In the apiculture sector: 
detailed rules are set out in Regulation (EU) 
2015/1366
, Regulation (EU) 
2015/1368
, Decision (EU) 
2019/974
 and Regulation (EU) 
2020/600
.
In the hop sector: 
detailed rules are set out in Regulation (EU) 
No 
738/2010
.
For the scheme of authorisations for vine plantings: 
rules on the scheme are set out in Regulations (EU) 
2018/273
 and (EU) 
2018/274
.
EU rules for fixing prices and other parameters needed for market measures for various agricultural products are set out in Regulation (EU) 
No 
1370/2013
 (see 
summary
).
Marketing and producer organisations
The regulation sets out rules for marketing and producer organisations covering the following fields.
Marketing
Marketing standards — products that are covered in this section must conform to the standards to be marketed in the EU. Detailed rules are set out in: 
Regulation (EU) 
No 
29/2012
 and Regulation (EEC) 
No 
2568/91
 for olive oil;
Regulation (EU) 
No 
1333/2011
 for bananas;
Regulation (EU) 
No 
543/2011
 for fruit and vegetables;
Regulation (EU) 
2019/934
 and Regulation (EU) 
2019/935
 for wine;
Regulation (EC) 
No 
589/2008
 for eggs;
Regulation (EC) 
No 
617/2008
 for hatching eggs;
Regulation (EC) 
No 
543/2008
 for poultrymeat;
Regulation (EC) 
No 
566/2008
 for bovine meat;
Regulation (EC) 
No 
1850/2006
 for hops.
There are rules on schemes to promote the unique characteristics of agricultural products and foodstuffs (Regulation (EU) 
No 
1151/2012
). These relate to aspects such as protected designations of origin, geographical indications, traditional terms, and presentation and labelling (see 
summary
). Detailed rules for the wine sector are set out in Regulation (EU) 
2019/33
 (see 
summary
) and Regulation (EU) 
2019/34
.
Individual sectors (sugar, wine and milk)
Detailed rules are set out for: 
sugar in Regulation (EC) 
No 
967/2006
;
milk in Regulation (EU) 
No 
880/2012
 and Regulation (EU) 
No 
511/2012
;
wine in Regulation (EU) 
2018/273
 and Regulation (EU) 
2018/274
 (vineyard register, trade, documentation, declarations, controls).
Producer organisations and interbranch organisations
These organisations are required to fulfil specific requirements and pursue specific aims to be recognised and to be exempted from certain EU competition rules.
Rules and compulsory contributions may be extended to economic operators who are not part of such an organisation.
Detailed rules are set out in Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2016/232
 and, for the fruit and vegetables sector, in Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2017/892
.
Specific rules for hop producer groups are set out in Regulation (EC) 
No 
1299/2007
.
Trade with non-EU countries
The regulation sets out rules on import and export licences, import duties, tariff quotas, safeguards and export refunds.
Further rules are set out in:
Regulation (EU) 
2015/1538
 with regard to import licence applications;
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2016/1237
 and Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2016/1239
;
Regulation (EU) 
2019/2163
 concerning additional import duties;
Commission Regulation (EU) 
No 
642/2010
 defining the method for calculating import duties in the cereals sector;
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/760
 and Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/761
, along with Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/1988
 and Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/1987
, concerning the administration of import and export tariff quotas.
Competition rules
The regulation sets out rules covering:
competition and agriculture; 
these apply to all agreements, decisions and practices referred to in 
Article 101(1)
 and 
Article 102
 TFEU that relate to the production of, or the trade in, agricultural products
an exception to the application of these rules is granted to farmers and associations for the objectives of the CAP, along with agreements and concerted practices of recognised interbranch organisations;
State aid for agriculture.
General rules
Exceptional measures
Measures against market disturbance, to allow an 
efficient and effective response
 to threats of market disturbance caused by significant price rises or falls on internal or external markets, or other events and circumstances significantly disturbing or threatening to disturb the market, where that situation, or its effect on the market, is likely to continue or deteriorate. Such measures are by essence related to a particular threat or disturbance.
Examples of the application of exceptional measures can be found in: 
Regulation (EU) 
No 
1263/2014
 for dairy products at the time of the Russian embargo on exports from the EU;
Regulation (EU) 
2020/592
, Regulation (EU) 
2020/1275
, Regulation (EU) 
2020/884
 and Regulation (EU) 
2020/600
 for the fruit and vegetables and wine sectors at the time of the 
COVID-19
 pandemic, and Regulations (EU) 
2020/133
 and 
2020/419
 to address the imposition of US tariffs on wine imports;
Regulation (EU) 
2015/1853
 concerning support for livestock farmers at the time of the 2015 crisis in the dairy and pigmeat sectors.
Measures concerning animal diseases and loss of consumer confidence due to public, animal or plant health risks. These concern the following sectors:
beef and veal
milk and milk products
pigmeat
sheepmeat and goatmeat
eggs
poultrymeat.
Measures of this kind were implemented, for example, by means of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2018/1507
 on exceptional market support measures for the egg and poultrymeat sectors in Poland (following outbreaks of avian influenza).
Specific problems: 
emergency measures concerning vine planting at the time of the COVID pandemic are set out in Regulation (EU) 
2020/601
.
Agreements and decisions during periods of severe imbalance in markets: 
specific rules are set out, for example, during the COVID pandemics in Regulation (EU) 
2020/593
, Regulation (EU) 
2020/594
 and Regulation (EU) 
2020/599
.
Communications and reporting
Rules on communications and reporting are set out in Regulation (EU) 
2017/1185
.
Reserve for crises in the agricultural sector
Funds from the reserve can be made available in years when additional support is required for the sector.
From when does the regulation apply?
It has applied since 
1 January 2014
.
It repealed Regulations (EEC) 
No 
922/72
, (EEC) 
No 
234/79
, (EC) 
No 
1037/2001
 and (EC) 
No 
1234/2007
.
BACKGROUND
The CAP’s financing, managing and monitoring rules are set out in Regulation (EU) 
No 
1306/2013
 (see 
summary
).
The Commission has proposed a reform of the CAP that aims to foster a sustainable and competitive agricultural sector that can contribute significantly to the 
European Green Deal
 (see 
summary
), especially with regard to the 
farm to fork strategy
 (see 
summary
) and the 
biodiversity strategy
 (see 
summary
). In particular, the proposals focus on:
securing a fair deal and a stable economic future for farmers;
setting higher ambitions for environmental and climate action;
strengthening the position of agricultural producers in the food supply chain.
KEY TERMS
Public intervention:
 where products are bought in by the competent authorities of the Member States and stored by them until disposed of.
Producer organisations:
 organisations of producers formed to increase collective bargaining power, in particular by pursuing specific objectives set out in Article 152 of the regulation.
Interbranch organisations:
 organisations of producers and processors or traders in the supply chain, in particular by pursuing specific objectives set out in Article 157 of the regulation.
MAIN DOCUMENT
Regulation (EU) 
No 
1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 
17 December 2013
 establishing a common organisation of the markets in agricultural products and repealing Council Regulations (EEC) 
No 922/72
, (EEC) 
No 234/79
, (EC) 
No 1037/2001
 and (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 (OJ L 347, 
20.12.2013
, 
pp. 671-854
)
Successive amendments to Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 have been incorporated into the original text. This 
consolidated version
 is of documentary value only.
RELATED DOCUMENTS
Consolidated version of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union — Part Three — Union policies and internal actions — Title VII — Common rules on competition, taxation and approximation of laws — Chapter 1 — Rules on competition — Section 1 — Rules applying to undertakings — 
Article 101
 (ex Article 81 TEC) (OJ C 202, 
7.6.2016
, 
pp. 88-89
)
Consolidated version of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union — Part Three — Union policies and internal actions — Title VII — Common rules on competition, taxation and approximation of laws — Chapter 1 — Rules on competition — Section 1 — Rules applying to undertakings — 
Article 102
 (ex Article 82 TEC) (OJ C 202, 
7.6.2016
, 
p. 89
)
Regulation (EU) 
No 
1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 
17 December 2013
 on the financing, management and monitoring of the common agricultural policy and repealing Council Regulations (EEC) 
No 352/78
, (EC) 
No 165/94
, (EC) 
No 2799/98
, (EC) 
No 814/2000
, (EC) 
No 1290/2005
 and (EC) 
No 485/2008
 (OJ L 347, 
20.12.2013
, 
pp. 549-607
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Regulation (EU) 
No 
1151/2012
 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 
21 November 2012
 on quality schemes for agricultural products and foodstuffs (OJ L 343, 
14.12.2012
, 
pp. 1-29
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Council Regulation (EEC) 
No 
2658/87
 of 
23 July 1987
 on the tariff and statistical nomenclature and on the Common Customs Tariff (OJ L 256, 
7.9.1987
, 
pp. 1-675
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Delegated and implementing acts
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/1988
 of 
11 November 2020
 laying down rules for the application of Regulations (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 and (EU) 
No 510/2014
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the administration of import tariff quotas in accordance with the ‘first come, first served’ principle (OJ L 422, 
14.12.2020
, 
pp. 4-136
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/1987
 of 
14 July 2020
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council and Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the lodging and release of securities in the administration of tariff quotas based on the chronological order of the submission of applications (OJ L 422, 
14.12.2020
, 
pp. 1-3
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/1275
 of 
6 July 2020
 amending Delegated Regulation (EU) 2020/592 on temporary exceptional measures derogating from certain provisions of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council to address the market disturbance in the fruit and vegetables and wine sectors caused by the 
COVID-19
 pandemic and measures linked to it (OJ L 300, 
14.9.2020
, 
pp. 26-31
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/1028
 of 
15 July 2020
 fixing the closing date for the submission of applications for private storage aid for fresh or chilled meat of bovine animals aged eight months or more under Implementing Regulation (EU) 2020/596 (OJ L 227, 
16.7.2020
, 
pp. 8-9
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/1029
 of 
15 July 2020
 fixing the closing date for the submission of applications for private storage aid for sheepmeat and goatmeat under Implementing Regulation (EU) 2020/595 (OJ L 227, 
16.7.2020
, 
pp. 10-11
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/884
 of 
4 May 2020
 derogating in respect of the year 2020 from Delegated Regulation (EU) 2017/891 as regards the fruit and vegetables sector and from Delegated Regulation (EU) 2016/1149 as regards the wine sector in connection with the 
COVID-19
 pandemic (OJ L 205, 
29.6.2020
, 
pp. 1-8
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/760
 of 
17 December 2019
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the rules for the administration of import and export tariff quotas subject to licences and supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the lodging of securities in the administration of tariff quotas (OJ L 185, 
12.6.2020
, 
pp. 1-23
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/761
 of 
17 December 2019
 laying down rules for the application of Regulations (EU) 
No 1306/2013
, (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 and (EU) 
No 510/2014
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the management system of tariff quotas with licences (OJ L 185, 
12.6.2020
, 
pp. 24-252
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/743
 of 
30 March 2020
 amending Delegated Regulation (EU) 2017/891 as regards the calculation of the value of marketed production of producer organisations in the fruit and vegetables sector (OJ L 176, 
5.6.2020
, 
pp. 1-3
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/600
 of 
30 April 2020
 derogating from Implementing Regulation (EU) 2017/892, Implementing Regulation (EU) 2016/1150, Implementing Regulation (EU) 
No 615/2014
, Implementing Regulation (EU) 2015/1368 and Implementing Regulation (EU) 2017/39 as regards certain measures to address the crisis caused by the 
COVID-19
 pandemic (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 40-45
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/601
 of 
30 April 2020
 on emergency measures derogating from Articles 62 and 66 of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the validity of vine planting authorisations and the grubbing up in case of anticipated replanting (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 46-49
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/591
 of 
30 April 2020
 opening a temporary exceptional private storage aid scheme for certain cheeses and fixing the amount of aid in advance (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 1-5
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/592
 of 
30 April 2020
 on temporary exceptional measures derogating from certain provisions of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council to address the market disturbance in the fruit and vegetables and wine sectors caused by the 
COVID-19
 pandemic and measures linked to it (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 6-12
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/593
 of 
30 April 2020
 authorising agreements and decisions on market stabilisation measures in the potatoes sector (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 13-16
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/594
 of 
30 April 2020
 authorising agreements and decisions on market stabilisation measures in the live trees and other plants, bulbs, roots and the like, cut flowers and ornamental foliage sector (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 17-20
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/595
 of 
30 April 2020
 granting aid for private storage for sheepmeat and goatmeat and fixing the amount of the aid in advance (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 21-25
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/596
 of 
30 April 2020
 granting aid for private storage for fresh and chilled meat of bovine animals aged eight months or more and fixing the amount of aid in advance (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 26-30
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/597
 of 
30 April 2020
 granting aid for private storage for butter and fixing the amount of aid in advance (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 31-33
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/598
 of 
30 April 2020
 granting aid for private storage for skimmed milk powder and fixing the amount of aid in advance (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 34-36
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/599
 of 
30 April 2020
 authorising agreements and decisions on the planning of production in the milk and milk products sector (OJ L 140, 
4.5.2020
, 
pp. 37-39
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2020/419
 of 
30 January 2020
 derogating from Delegated Regulation (EU) 2016/1149 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the national support programmes in the wine sector (OJ L 84, 
20.3.2020
, 
pp. 1-4
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2020/133
 of 
30 January 2020
 derogating from Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 2016/1150 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the national support programmes in the wine sector (OJ L 27 of 
31.1.2020
, 
pp. 24-26
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2019/2163
 of 
17 December 2019
 fixing the trigger volumes for the years 2020 and 2021 for the purposes of possible application of additional import duties on certain fruit and vegetables (OJ L 328, 
18.12.2019
, 
pp. 58-60
)
Commission Implementing Decision (EU) 
2019/974
 of 
12 June 2019
 approving the national programmes to improve the production and marketing of apiculture products submitted by the Member States under Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 157, 
14.6.2019
, 
pp. 28-30
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2019/935
 of 
16 April 2019
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards analysis methods for determining the physical, chemical and organoleptic characteristics of grapevine products and notifications of Member States decisions concerning increases in natural alcoholic strength (OJ L 149, 
7.6.2019
, 
pp. 53-57
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2019/934
 of 
12 March 2019
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards wine-growing areas where the alcoholic strength may be increased, authorised oenological practices and restrictions applicable to the production and conservation of grapevine products, the minimum percentage of alcohol for by-products and their disposal, and publication of OIV files (OJ L 149, 
7.6.2019
, 
pp. 1-52
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2019/33
 of 
17 October 2018
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards applications for protection of designations of origin, geographical indications and traditional terms in the wine sector, the objection procedure, restrictions of use, amendments to product specifications, cancellation of protection, and labelling and presentation (OJ L 9, 
11.1.2019
, 
pp. 2-45
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2019/34
 of 
17 October 2018
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards applications for protection of designations of origin, geographical indications and traditional terms in the wine sector, the objection procedure, amendments to product specifications, the register of protected names, cancellation of protection and use of symbols, and of Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards an appropriate system of checks (OJ L 9, 
11.1.2019
, 
pp. 46-76
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2018/1507
 of 
10 October 2018
 on exceptional market support measures for the eggs and poultrymeat sectors in Poland (OJ L 255, 
11.10.2018
, 
pp. 7-11
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2018/273
 of 
11 December 2017
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the scheme of authorisations for vine plantings, the vineyard register, accompanying documents and certification, the inward and outward register, compulsory declarations, notifications and publication of notified information, and supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the relevant checks and penalties, amending Commission Regulations (EC) 
No 555/2008
, (EC) 
No 606/2009
 and (EC) 
No 607/2009
 and repealing Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 436/2009
 and Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 2015/560 (OJ L 58, 
28.2.2018
, 
pp. 1-59
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2018/274
 of 
11 December 2017
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the scheme of authorisations for vine plantings, certification, the inward and outward register, compulsory declarations and notifications, and of Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the relevant checks, and repealing Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 2015/561 (OJ L 58, 
28.2.2018
, 
pp. 60-95
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2017/1182
 of 
20 April 2017
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the Union scales for the classification of beef, pig and sheep carcasses and as regards the reporting of market prices of certain categories of carcasses and live animals (OJ L 171, 
4.7.2017
, 
pp. 74-99
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2017/1183
 of 
20 April 2017
 on supplementing Regulations (EU) 
No 1307/2013
 and (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to the notifications to the Commission of information and documents (OJ L 171, 
4.7.2017
, 
pp. 100-102
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2017/1185
 of 
20 April 2017
 laying down rules for the application of Regulations (EU) 
No 1307/2013
 and (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards notifications to the Commission of information and documents and amending and repealing several Commission Regulations (OJ L 171, 
4.7.2017
, 
pp. 113-130
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2017/891
 of 
13 March 2017
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to the fruit and vegetables and processed fruit and vegetables sectors and supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to penalties to be applied in those sectors and amending Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
No 543/2011
 (OJ L 138, 
25.5.2017
, 
pp. 4-56
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2017/892
 of 
13 March 2017
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to the fruit and vegetables and processed fruit and vegetables sectors (OJ L 138, 
25.5.2017
, 
pp. 57-91
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2017/40
 of 
3 November 2016
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to Union aid for the supply of fruit and vegetables, bananas and milk in educational establishments and amending Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
No 907/2014
 (OJ L 5, 
10.1.2017
, 
pp. 11-19
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2017/39
 of 
3 November 2016
 on rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to Union aid for the supply of fruit and vegetables, bananas and milk in educational establishments (OJ L 5, 
10.1.2017
, 
pp. 1-10
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2016/1237
 of 
18 May 2016
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to the rules for applying the system of import and export licences and supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to the rules on the release and forfeit of securities lodged for such licences, amending Commission Regulations (EC) 
No 2535/2001
, (EC) 
No 1342/2003
, (EC) 
No 2336/2003
, (EC) 
No 951/2006
, (EC) 
No 341/2007
 and (EC) 
No 382/2008
 and repealing Commission Regulations (EC) 
No 2390/98
, (EC) 
No 1345/2005
, (EC) 
No 376/2008
 and (EC) 
No 507/2008
 (OJ L 206, 
30.7.2016
, 
pp. 1-14
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2016/1238
 of 
18 May 2016
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to public intervention and aid for private storage (OJ L 206, 
30.7.2016
, 
pp. 15-43
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2016/1239
 of 
18 May 2016
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to the system of import and export licences (OJ L 206, 
30.7.2016
, 
pp. 44-70
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2016/1240
 of 
18 May 2016
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to public intervention and aid for private storage (OJ L 206, 
30.7.2016
, 
pp. 71-127
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2016/1150
 of 
15 April 2016
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the national support programmes in the wine sector (OJ L 190, 
15.7.2016
, 
pp. 23-71
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2016/1149
 of 
15 April 2016
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the national support programmes in the wine sector and amending Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 555/2008
 (OJ L 190, 
15.7.2016
, 
pp. 1-22
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2016/232
 of 
15 December 2015
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to certain aspects of producer cooperation (OJ L 44, 
19.2.2016
, 
pp. 1-4
)
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2015/1853
 of 
15 October 2015
 providing for temporary exceptional aid to farmers in the livestock sectors (OJ L 271, 
16.10.2015
, 
pp. 25-30
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
2015/1368
 of 
6 August 2015
 laying down rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to aid in the apiculture sector (OJ L 211, 
8.8.2015
, 
pp. 9-16
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
2015/1366
 of 
11 May 2015
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council with regard to aid in the apiculture sector (OJ L 211, 
8.8.2015
, 
pp. 3-6
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
No 
1263/2014
 of 
26 November 2014
 providing for temporary exceptional aid to milk producers in Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania (OJ L 341, 
27.11.2014
, 
pp. 3-5
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
No 
615/2014
 of 
6 June 2014
 laying down detailed rules for the application of Regulation (EU) 
No 1306/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council and Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council in respect of work programmes to support the olive oil and table olives sectors (OJ L 168, 
7.6.2014
, 
pp. 95-102
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
No 
611/2014
 of 
11 March 2014
 supplementing Regulation (EU) 
No 1308/2013
 of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the support programmes for the olive-oil and table-olives sector (OJ L 168, 
7.6.2014
, 
pp. 55-61
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Delegated Regulation (EU) 
No 
880/2012
 of 
28 June 2012
 supplementing Council Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 as regards transnational cooperation and contractual negotiations of producer organisations in the milk and milk products sector (OJ L 263, 
28.9.2012
, 
pp. 8-9
)
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
No 
511/2012
 of 
15 June 2012
 on notifications concerning producer and interbranch organisations and contractual negotiations and relations provided for in Council Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 in the milk and milk products sector (OJ L 156, 
16.6.2012
, 
pp. 39-40
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
No 
29/2012
 of 
13 January 2012
 on marketing standards for olive oil (OJ L 12, 
14.1.2012
, 
pp. 14-21
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 
No 
543/2011
 of 
7 June 2011
 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 in respect of the fruit and vegetables and processed fruit and vegetables sectors (OJ L 157, 
15.6.2011
, 
pp. 1-163
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EU) 
No 
133/2011
 of 
14 February 2011
 establishing the standard import values for determining the entry price of certain fruit and vegetables (OJ L 41, 
15.2.2011
, 
pp. 4-5
)
Commission Regulation (EU) 
No 
738/2010
 of 
16 August 2010
 laying down detailed rules on payments to German producer organisations in the hops sector (OJ L 216, 
17.8.2010
, 
pp. 11-13
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EU) 
No 
642/2010
 of 
20 July 2010
 on rules of application (cereal sector import duties) for Council Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 (OJ L 187, 
21.7.2010
, 
pp. 5-22
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 
617/2008
 of 
27 June 2008
 laying down detailed rules for implementing Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 as regards marketing standards for eggs for hatching and farmyard poultry chicks (OJ L 168, 
28.6.2008
, 
pp. 5-16
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 
589/2008
 of 
23 June 2008
 laying down detailed rules for implementing Council Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 as regards marketing standards for eggs (OJ L 163, 
24.6.2008
, 
pp. 6-23
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 
566/2008
 of 
18 June 2008
 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 as regards the marketing of the meat of bovine animals aged 12 months or less (OJ L 160, 
19.6.2008
, 
pp. 22-25
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 
543/2008
 of 
16 June 2008
 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Regulation (EC) 
No 1234/2007
 as regards the marketing standards for poultrymeat (OJ L 157, 
17.6.2008
, 
pp. 46-87
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 
1299/2007
 of 
6 November 2007
 on the recognition of producer groups for hops (Codified version) (OJ L 289, 
7.11.2007
, 
pp. 4-7
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 
1850/2006
 of 
14 December 2006
 laying down detailed rules for the certification of hops and hop products (OJ L 355, 
15.12.2006
, 
pp. 72-87
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EC) 
No 
967/2006
 of 
29 June 2006
 laying down detailed rules for the application of Council Regulation (EC) 
No 318/2006
 as regards sugar production in excess of the quota (OJ L 176, 
30.6.2006
, 
pp. 22-31
)
See 
consolidated version
.
Commission Regulation (EEC) 
No 
2568/91
 of 
11 July 1991
 on the characteristics of olive oil and olive-residue oil and on the relevant methods of analysis (OJ L 248, 
5.9.1991
, 
pp. 1-83
)
See 
consolidated version
.
last update 
18.6.2021

--- DANISH ---

Document:
20.12.2013
DA
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
L 347/671
EUROPA-PARLAMENTETS OG RÅDETS FORORDNING (EU) Nr. 1308/2013
af 17. december 2013
om en fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter og om ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 922/72, (EØF) nr. 234/79, (EF) nr. 1037/2001 og (EF) nr. 1234/2007
EUROPA-PARLAMENTET OG RÅDET FOR DEN EUROPÆISKE UNION HAR —
under henvisning til traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde, særlig artikel 42, stk. 1, og artikel 43, stk. 2,
under henvisning til forslag fra Europa-Kommissionen,
efter fremsendelse af udkast til retsakt til de nationale parlamenter,
under henvisning til udtalelse fra Revisionsretten 
(
1
)
under henvisning til udtalelse fra Det Europæiske Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg 
(
2
)
,
under henvisning til udtalelse fra Regionsudvalget 
(
3
)
,
efter den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure 
(
4
)
, og
ud fra følgende betragtninger:
(1)
Meddelelsen fra Kommissionen til Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet, Det Europæiske Økonomiske og Sociale Udvalg og Regionsudvalget med titlen "Den fælles landbrugspolitik på vej mod 2020: Morgendagens udfordringer: fødevarer, naturressourcer og landområder" omhandler de potentielle udfordringer, mål og retningslinjer for den fælles landbrugspolitik efter 2013. I lyset af debatten om denne meddelelse bør den fælles landbrugspolitik reformeres med virkning fra 1. januar 2014. Reformen bør dække alle de vigtigste instrumenter under den fælles landbrugspolitik, herunder Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 
(
5
)
. I betragtning af reformens omfang bør nævnte forordning ophæves og erstattes af en ny fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter. Reformen bør også så vidt muligt harmonisere, strømline og forenkle bestemmelserne, navnlig dem, der omfatter mere end én landbrugssektor, bl.a. ved at sikre, at ikkevæsentlige elementer i bestemmelserne kan vedtages af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter.
(2)
Denne forordning bør indeholde alle basiselementer i den fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter.
(3)
Forordningen bør gælde for alle landbrugsprodukter i bilag I til traktaten om Den Europæiske Union ("TEU") og til traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde ("TEUF") (sammen "traktaterne") for at sikre en fælles markedsordning for alle sådanne produkter, som påkrævet i henhold til artikel 40, stk. 1, i TEUF.
(4)
Det bør præciseres, at Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013 
(
6
)
 og bestemmelserne vedtaget i overensstemmelse hermed i princippet bør gælde for foranstaltningerne i denne forordning. Navnlig forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013fastsætter bestemmelser, der garanterer overholdelse af forpligtelser i henhold til bestemmelser vedrørende den fælles landbrugspolitik, herunder kontroller og administrative foranstaltninger og sanktioner, hvis forpligtelserne misligholdes, og regler for stillelse og frigivelse af sikkerhed samt inddrivelse af uretmæssigt udbetalte beløb.
(5)
I henhold til artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF vedtager Rådet foranstaltninger vedrørende fastsættelse af priser, afgifter, støtte og kvantitative begrænsninger. Af klarhedshensyn bør der, når artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF finder anvendelse, i denne forordning udtrykkeligt henvises til, at Rådet vedtager foranstaltninger på dette retsgrundlag.
(6)
For at supplere eller ændre visse ikke-væsentlige bestemmelser i denne forordning bør beføjelsen til at vedtage retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 290 i traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde. Det er navnlig vigtigt, at Kommissionen gennemfører relevante høringer under sit forberedende arbejde, herunder på ekspertniveau. Kommissionen bør i forbindelse med forberedelsen og udarbejdelsen af delegerede retsakter sørge for samtidig, rettidig og hensigtsmæssig fremsendelse af relevante dokumenter til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet.
(7)
Visse definitioner for visse sektorer bør være fastsat i denne forordning. Af hensyn til de særlige forhold i rissektoren bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår ændring af definitionerne i rissektoren, i det omfang det er nødvendigt for at ajourføre dem i lyset af markedsudviklingen.
(8)
Denne forordning henviser til produktbeskrivelsen og indeholder henvisninger til positioner eller underpositioner i den kombinerede nomenklatur. Tilpasning af nomenklaturen i den fælles toldtarif kan gøre det nødvendigt at foretage teknisk tilpasning af denne forordning i fremtiden. For at tage hensyn til sådanne ændringer bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår gennemførelsen af de nødvendige tekniske tilpasninger. Af klarheds- og retssikkerhedshensyn bør Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 234/79 
(
7
)
, som på nuværende tidspunkt indeholder bestemmelser om sådanne beføjelser, ophæves, og beføjelsen bør indarbejdes i denne forordning.
(9)
Der bør fastsættes produktionsår for korn, ris, sukker, tørret foder, frø, vin, olivenolie og spiseoliven, hør og hamp, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager, bananer, mælk og mejeriprodukter samt silkeorme, som så vidt muligt er tilpasset den biologiske produktionscyklus for hvert af disse produkter.
(10)
For at stabilisere markederne og sikre den pågældende landbrugsbefolkning en rimelig levestandard er der udviklet differentierede markedsstøtteordninger for de forskellige sektorer sideløbende med, at der er indført ordninger for direkte støtte, under hensyntagen til de forskellige behov i de enkelte sektorer og den indbyrdes afhængighed mellem forskellige sektorer. Foranstaltningerne har form af offentlig intervention eller støtte til privat oplagring. Der er fortsat behov for at bibeholde markedsstøtteforanstaltningerne, men samtidig at harmonisere og forenkle dem.
(11)
Der bør udarbejdes EU-handelsklasseskemaer med henblik på klassifikation, identifikation og præsentation af slagtekroppe i oksekøds-, svinekøds- og fåre- og gedekødssektoren med henblik på prisfastsættelsen og ved anvendelse af interventionsordningerne inden for disse sektorer. Formålet med sådanne EU-handelsklasseskemaer er endvidere at gøre markedet mere gennemsigtigt.
(12)
For at opnå større klarhed og gennemsigtighed bør bestemmelserne om offentlig intervention struktureres på samme måde, uden at de enkelte sektorers politik ændres. Med henblik herpå bør der skelnes mellem referencetærskler og interventionspriser, og sidstnævnte bør defineres. I den forbindelse er det vigtigt, at det tydeliggøres, at kun interventionspriser i forbindelse med offentlig intervention svarer til de regulerede priser omhandlet i bilag 3, punkt 8, første punktum, i Verdenshandelsorganisationens aftale om landbrug (dvs. markedsprisstøtte). I den forbindelse bør det bemærkes, at markedsinterventioner kan tage form af offentlig intervention samt af andre former for intervention, der ikke gør brug af forudfastsatte prisangivelser.
(13)
Under hensyn til de pågældende sektorers behov og på baggrund af praksis og erfaring fra tidligere fælles markedsordninger bør der være adgang til offentlig intervention i visse perioder af året, og der bør i disse perioder enten være permanent adgang eller adgang afhængigt af markedspriserne.
(14)
Offentlig interventionspris bør bestå af en fast pris for visse mængder for nogle produkter, og i andre tilfælde bør den afhænge af licitation, der afspejler praksis og erfaring fra tidligere fælles markedsordninger.
(15)
Denne forordning bør åbne mulighed for afsætning af produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention. Foranstaltningerne bør træffes på en sådan måde, at markedsforstyrrelser undgås og alle købere har lige adgang til produkterne og behandles ens.
(16)
Den nuværende ordning for uddeling af fødevarer til de socialt dårligst stillede personer i Unionen, der er vedtaget som led i den fælles landbrugspolitik bør omfattes af en særskilt forordning, der afspejler ordningens samhørighedsmæssige mål. Der bør dog i denne forordning fastsættes bestemmelser for at tillade afsætningen af produkter, der er oplagret på offentlige lagre, ved at gøre dem tilgængelige for anvendelse som led i den pågældende ordning.
(17)
For at skabe ligevægt på markedet og stabilisere markedspriserne kan det blive nødvendigt at yde støtte til privat oplagring af specifikke landbrugsprodukter. For at skabe gennemsigtighed på markedet bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af betingelserne for, hvornår den kan beslutte at yde støtte til privat oplagring under hensyntagen til markedssituationen.
(18)
For at sikre, at de produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention, eller som er omfattet af støtte til privat oplagring er egnet til langtidsoplagring og er af sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet, og for at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i de forskellige sektorer med henblik på at sikre, at den offentlige intervention og private oplagring fungerer omkostningseffektivt, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af de krav og betingelser, som de pågældende produkter skal opfylde med hensyn til deres kvalitet og støtteberettigelse, ud over kravene i denne forordning.
(19)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i korn- og rissektoren bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af kvalitetskriterierne for opkøb og salg af disse produkter.
(20)
For at sikre passende lagerkapacitet og en effektiv offentlig interventionsordning med hensyn til omkostningseffektivitet, distribution og adgang for aktører og for at opretholde kvaliteten af de produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention med henblik på afsætning ved oplagringsperiodens udløb, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår de krav, som interventionsoplagringssteder skal opfylde for alle produkter, der er omfattet af offentlig intervention, bestemmelser om oplagringen af produkter i og uden for den medlemsstat, der har ansvaret for dem og behandlingen heraf hvad angår told og andre beløb, der skal ydes eller opkræves i henhold til den fælles landbrugspolitik.
(21)
For at sikre, at privat oplagring har den ønskede virkning for markedet, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår de regler og betingelser, der skal gælde, når den oplagrede mængde er mindre end den kontraktlige mængde, betingelserne for ydelse af forskud, og betingelserne, der finder anvendelse på for, at et produkt, der er omfattet af kontrakter om privat oplagring, kan markedsføres igen eller afsættes.
(22)
For at sikre, at ordningerne med offentlig intervention og ordningerne for privat oplagring fungerer efter hensigten, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår bestemmelserne vedrørende anvendelse af licitationsprocedurer og fastsættelse af yderligere betingelser, som aktørerne skal opfylde og et krav, der stilles til dem, om at stille sikkerhed.
(23)
For at tage hensyn til den tekniske udvikling og behovene i oksekøds-, svinekøds- og fåre- og gedekødssektoren og til behovet for at standardisere de forskellige produkters præsentation med henblik på forbedring af gennemsigtigheden på markedet, prisnoteringen og anvendelsen af markedsinterventionsforanstaltningerne bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår tilpasning og ajourføring af EU-handelsklasseskemaerne for klassificering af slagtekroppe i disse sektorer og for så vidt angår fastsættelse af visse dertil knyttede supplerende bestemmelser og undtagelser.
(24)
Skolebørns forbrug af frugt og grøntsager samt af mælk og mejeriprodukter bør fremmes med henblik på en varig stigning i andelen af frugt og grøntsager i børns kost på det tidspunkt, hvor deres kostvaner dannes, og dermed bidrage til opnåelsen af den fælles landbrugspolitiks mål, navnlig at stabilisere markederne og sikre tilgængeligheden af både nuværende og fremtidige forsyninger. EU-støtte til finansiering eller medfinansiering af uddelingen af sådanne produkter til børn i uddannelsesinstitutioner bør derfor fremmes.
(25)
For at sikre en forsvarlig budgetmæssig forvaltning af EU-skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordningen og skolemælksordningen bør der fastsættes passende bestemmelser for de enkelte ordninger. EU-støtten bør ikke bruges som erstatning for finansiering af eventuelle eksisterende nationale skolefrugtordninger og skolegrøntsags- og skolemælksordninger. I lyset af de budgetmæssige begrænsninger bør medlemsstaterne dog kunne erstatte deres finansielle bidrag til disse ordninger med bidrag fra den private sektor. For at medlemsstaternes skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsags kan blive effektive, kan ledsageforanstaltninger være nødvendige, som de bør have tilladelse til at yde statsstøtte til. Medlemsstater, der deltager i ordningerne, bør informere om, at Unionen yder støtte.
(26)
For at børn skal få sundere kostvaner og for at sikre, at støtten er målrettet børn, der regelmæssigt modtager undervisning i en uddannelsesinstitution, som medlemsstaterne administrerer eller anerkender, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår skolefrugtordningen og skolegrøntsagsordningen vedrørende supplerende kriterier for målretning af støtte og godkendelse og udvælgelse af støtteansøgere samt udarbejdelse af nationale eller regionale strategier og ledsageforanstaltninger.
(27)
For at sikre en effektiv og målrettet anvendelse af EU-midler, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår skolefrugtordningen og skolegrøntsagsordningen vedrørende metoden til omfordeling af støtte mellem medlemsstaterne baseret på de modtagne støtteansøgninger, EU-støtteberettigede udgifter, herunder muligheden for at fastsætte et samlet loft over sådanne udgifter, og medlemsstaternes forpligtelse til at overvåge og evaluere effektiviteten af deres skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordninger.
(28)
For at skabe større opmærksomhed om skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordningen bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen med hensyn til krav om, at medlemsstater med en skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordning informerer om, at Unionen yder støtte.
(29)
For at tage hensyn til udviklingen i forbrugsmønstret for mejeriprodukter, til innovationen og udviklingen på markedet for mejeriprodukter, til produkternes tilgængelighed på Unionens forskellige markeder og til de ernæringsmæssige aspekter bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår skolemælksordningen i forbindelse med produkter, der er støtteberettiget i henhold til denne ordning, medlemsstaternes nationale eller regionale strategier, herunder eventuelle ledsageforanstaltninger samt kontrol og evaluering af ordningen.
(30)
For at sikre, at de relevante modtagere og ansøgerne er berettiget til EU-støtte, og sikre, at denne støtte anvendes effektivt og virkningsfuldt, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår regler for de støttemodtagere og ansøgere, der er berettigede til støtten, kravet om, at ansøgere skal godkendes af medlemsstaterne og anvendelsen af mejeriprodukter ved tilberedning af måltider i uddannelsesinstitutioner.
(31)
For at sikre, at støtteansøgerne opfylder deres forpligtelser, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår kravet om sikkerhedsstillelse, når der er udbetalt støtteforskud.
(32)
For at skabe større opmærksomhed om skolemælksordningen bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår de betingelser, efter hvilke medlemsstaterne skal informere om, at de deltager i ordningen, og at Unionen yder støtte til den.
(33)
For at sikre, at støtten afspejles i produkternes pris, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af prisovervågning under skolemælksordningen.
(34)
Der er brug for EU-midler for at tilskynde anerkendte producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer eller brancheorganisationer til at udarbejde arbejdsprogrammer med henblik på at forbedre produktionen og afsætningen af olivenolie og spiseoliven. I den forbindelse bør det i denne forordning fastsættes, at der ydes EU-støtte i overensstemmelse med prioriteringen af de aktiviteter, der udøves i henhold til de respektive arbejdsprogrammer. Medfinansiering bør dog reduceres for at forbedre sådanne programmers effektivitet.
(35)
For at sikre en effektiv og virkningsfuld anvendelse af den EU-støtte, der ydes til producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer eller brancheorganisationer inden for olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren og for at forbedre kvaliteten af produktionen af olivenolie og spiseoliven bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelsen af de foranstaltninger og udgifter, som kan finansieres af EU-støtten, og dem der ikke kan, minimumstildeling af EU-finansiering til specifikke områder, krav om at stille sikkerhed, og de kriterier, som medlemsstaterne skal tage hensyn til i forbindelse med udvælgelse og godkendelse af arbejdsprogrammer.
(36)
I denne forordning bør der skelnes mellem frugt og grøntsager på den ene side, der består af frugt og grøntsager til direkte konsum, og frugt og grøntsager til forarbejdning, og forarbejdet frugt og forarbejdede grøntsager på den anden side. Reglerne for driftsfonde, driftsprogrammer og EU-støtte bør kun gælde for den første kategori, og begge typer frugt og grøntsager i den kategori bør behandles på sammenlignelig vis.
(37)
Produktionen af frugt og grøntsager er uforudsigelig, og produkterne er fordærvelige. Selv en begrænset overskudsproduktion kan give betydelige markedsforstyrrelser. Der bør derfor indføres krisestyringsforanstaltninger, og sådanne foranstaltninger bør fortsat integreres i driftsprogrammerne.
(38)
Ved produktion og afsætning af frugt og grøntsager bør der tages nøje hensyn til miljøet, bl.a. ved valg af dyrkningsmetoder, metoder til forvaltning af affald og metoder til bortskaffelse af produkter, som er tilbagekøbt fra markedet, især for så vidt angår beskyttelse af vandkvaliteten, opretholdelse af den biologiske mangfoldighed og landskabspleje.
(39)
Der bør ydes støtte til oprettelse af producentsammenslutninger i alle sektorer i alle medlemsstater under politikken for udvikling af landdistrikter. Den specifikke støtte til frugt- og grøntsagssektoren bør derfor ikke længere anvendes.
(40)
For at give producentorganisationerne og deres sammenslutninger i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren større ansvar for deres finansielle beslutninger, og for at de offentlige midler, som organisationerne får tildelt, udnyttes langsigtet, bør der fastsættes betingelser for anvendelsen af sådanne midler. Medfinansiering af driftsfonde, som producentorganisationer og deres sammenslutninger opretter, er en velegnet løsning. I særlige tilfælde bør der tillades yderligere finansieringsmuligheder. Driftsfonde bør udelukkende anvendes til at finansiere driftsprogrammer i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren. For at styre Unionens udgifter bør der lægges loft over støtten til producentorganisationer og deres sammenslutninger, der opretter driftsfonde.
(41)
I områder, hvor producenterne i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren kun er organiseret i ringe grad, bør det være tilladt at yde supplerende national finansiel støtte. For medlemsstater, der er særlig ugunstigt stillet i strukturel henseende, bør Unionen refundere sådan støtte.
(42)
For at sikre effektiv, målrettet og bæredygtig udnyttelse af støtten til producentorganisationer og deres sammenslutninger i sektoren for frugt og grøntsager bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår driftsfonde og driftsprogrammer, de nationale regler og de nationale strategier for driftsprogrammer vedrørende forpligtelsen til at overvåge og evaluere effektiviteten af de nationale regler og de nationale strategier, finansiel bistand fra Unionen, kriseforebyggelses- og krisestyringsforanstaltninger samt national finansiel bistand.
(43)
Det er vigtigt, at der i vinsektoren vedtages støtteforanstaltninger, der styrker konkurrencestrukturerne. Sådanne foranstaltninger bør fastlægges og finansieres af Unionen, men det bør overlades til medlemsstaterne at vælge de rette foranstaltninger til at dække deres regionale organers behov, om nødvendigt under hensyntagen til sådanne organers særlige forhold, og at integrere foranstaltningerne i nationale støtteprogrammer. Medlemsstaterne bør have ansvaret for gennemførelsen af sådanne programmer.
(44)
En vigtig foranstaltning i de nationale støtteprogrammer bør være salgsfremstød for og markedsføring af EU-vine. Støtte til innovation kan øge afsætningsmuligheden og konkurrenceevnen for Unionens vinavlsprodukter. Der bør fortsat ydes støtte til omstrukturering og omstilling på grund af de positive strukturelle virkninger, som disse aktiviteter har for vinsektoren. Der bør også være mulighed for at yde støtte til investeringer i vinsektoren med henblik på at forbedre virksomhedernes økonomiske resultater. De medlemsstater, der ønsker at anvende destillation af biprodukter for at sikre vinkvaliteten og samtidig beskytte miljøet, bør have mulighed for at yde støtte hertil.
(45)
Som led i vinstøtteprogrammerne bør der desuden kunne ydes støtte til forebyggelsesinstrumenter såsom høstforsikring, gensidige fonde og grøn høst for at tilskynde til en ansvarlig tilgang til krisesituationer.
(46)
Bestemmelserne om støtte til vinavlere i form af betalingsrettigheder, som medlemsstaterne har truffet bestemmelse om, er blevet endelige fra regnskabsåret 2015 i henhold til artikel 103n i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 og på de betingelser, der er fastsat i nævnte artikel.
(47)
For at sikre, at formålene med medlemsstaternes vinstøtteprogrammer opfyldes, og sørge for en effektiv anvendelse af EU-midlerne bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår regler vedrørende ansvaret for udgifterne fra den dato, hvor støtteprogrammerne modtages af Kommissionen, til den dato, fra hvilken ændringerne af støtteprogrammerne anvendes, regler for indholdet af støtteprogrammer og for udgifter, udgifter til administration og personale og foranstaltninger, der kan medtages i medlemsstaternes støtteprogrammer, og betingelserne samt muligheden for at foretage betalinger via formidlere i forbindelse med støtte til høstforsikring, regler for kravet om at stille sikkerhed i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud, regler for anvendelsen af visse udtryk, regler om fastsættelsen af et loft over udgifter til genplantning af vinmarker af sundheds- eller plantesundhedsmæssige årsager, regler om hindring af dobbeltfinansiering af projekter, regler om producenters forpligtelse til at trække biprodukter fra vinfremstilling tilbage, og om undtagelser til denne forpligtelse for at undgå yderligere administrative byrder og regler i forbindelse med frivillig certificering af destillerier, og regler, der gør det muligt for medlemsstaterne at fastsætte betingelser for korrekt anvendelse af støtteforanstaltninger.
(48)
Biavl er kendetegnet ved, at produktionsbetingelser og udbytte er meget forskellige, og at de økonomiske aktører er spredte og meget forskellige både i produktions- og afsætningsleddet. På grund af den stigende forekomst af trusler mod biers sundhed som følge af visse typer bistadeinvasioner, og især varroasyge, som i de senere år har bredt sig i en række medlemsstater, og på grund af de vanskeligheder, som denne sygdom medfører for honningproduktionen, er det desuden fortsat påkrævet med EU-foranstaltninger, navnlig fordi denne sygdom ikke kan udryddes fuldstændigt og bør behandles med godkendte midler. Som følge af omstændighederne og for at forbedre produktionen og afsætningen af biavlsprodukter i Unionen bør der hvert tredje år opstilles nationale programmer med henblik på at forbedre de generelle vilkår for produktionen og afsætningen af biavlsprodukter. De nationale programmer bør delvis finansieres af Unionen.
(49)
De foranstaltninger, der kan indgå i biavlsprogrammerne, bør angives. For at sikre, at EU-støtteordningen er tilpasset den seneste udvikling, og at de omfattede foranstaltninger fører til en forbedring af de generelle betingelser for produktion og afsætning af biavlsprodukter, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår en ajourføring af listen over eksisterende foranstaltninger eller tilføjelsen af nye foranstaltninger.
(50)
For at sikre en effektiv anvendelse af EU-midlerne til biavl bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår hindring af dobbeltfinansiering mellem medlemsstaternes biavlsprogrammer og landdistriktsprogrammer og grundlaget for tildeling af Unionens finansielle bidrag til hver deltagende medlemsstat.
(51)
Arealbetalingen for humle blev afkoblet fra den 1. januar 2010, jf. Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 73/2009 
(
8
)
. For at gøre det muligt for humleproducentorganisationerne at fortsætte deres aktiviteter som før bør der indføres en særlig bestemmelse om, at der i de berørte medlemsstater kan anvendes et tilsvarende beløb til samme aktiviteter. For at sikre, at støtten finansierer producentorganisationernes formål som fastsat i denne forordning, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår støtteansøgninger, regler om støtteberettigede humleområder og beregning af støtte.
(52)
EU-støtten til silkeorme bør afkobles og integreres i den direkte støtte, på samme måde som det er gjort i andre sektorer.
(53)
Støtten til EU-produceret skummetmælk og skummetmælkspulver, som anvendes til foder, eller som forarbejdes til kasein eller kaseinater, har vist sig at være ineffektiv med hensyn til at støtte markedet og bør derfor ikke længere anvendes; det samme gælder for reglerne om anvendelse af kasein og kaseinater til fremstilling af ost.
(54)
Beslutningen om at ophæve det midlertidige EU-forbud mod plantning af vinstokke er begrundet i, at de vigtigste mål med reformen af Unionens markedsordning i 2008 er blevet opfyldt, herunder især at et langvarigt strukturelt overskud af vinproduktion er blevet bragt til ophør, mens konkurrenceevnen og markedsorienteringen i Unionens vinsektor gradvis er blevet forbedret. Denne positive udvikling er resultatet af en markant reduktion af vinarealerne i hele Unionen, det faktum, at mindre konkurrencedygtige producenter har forladt sektoren, samt udfasningen af visse markedsstøtteforanstaltninger, som har fjernet incitamentet for investeringer uden økonomisk levedygtighed. Reduktionen af forsyningskapaciteten og støtten til strukturelle foranstaltninger samt fremme af vineksport muliggjorde en bedre tilpasning til en faldende efterspørgsel på EU-niveau, hvilket er resultatet af et gradvist fald i forbruget i de traditionelle vinproducerende medlemsstater.
(55)
Udsigten til en gradvis forøgelse af efterspørgslen på globalt markedsniveau vil imidlertid anspore til en forøgelse af forsyningskapaciteten og derfor til plantning af nye vinstokke i løbet af de næste ti år. Selv om det centrale mål om at øge Unionens vinsektors konkurrenceevne bør forfølges for ikke at miste markedsandele på det globale marked, kan en alt for hurtig forøgelse af nyplantningen af vinstokke som reaktion på den forventede udvikling i den internationale efterspørgsel atter føre til en situation med alt for stor forsyningskapacitet på mellemlang sigt med mulige sociale og miljømæssige indvirkninger i bestemte vinproduktionsområder. For at sikre en ordnet udvidelse af plantningen af vinstokke i perioden mellem 2016 og 2030 bør der indføres et nyt EU-forvaltningssystem for plantning af vinstokke i form af en tilladelsesordning for plantning af vinstokke.
(56)
I henhold til denne nye ordning kan producenter omkostningsfrit tildeles tilladelser til plantning af vinstokke, og disse bør udløbe efter tre år, hvis de ikke udnyttes. Det vil bidrage til, at vinproducenter hurtigt og direkte kan anvende de tilladelser, de tildeles, og derved forhindre spekulation.
(57)
Væksten i nyplantningen af vinstokke bør indrammes af en sikkerhedsmekanisme på EU-niveau baseret på en forpligtelse for medlemsstaterne til årligt at stille tilladelser til nyplantning til rådighed, som udgør 1 % af de arealer, der er beplantet med vinstokke, og samtidig tillade en vis fleksibilitet af hensyn til de særlige omstændigheder i hver medlemsstat. Det skal være muligt for medlemsstaterne at beslutte, om der skal stilles mindre områder på nationalt eller regionalt niveau til rådighed, herunder på niveauet for områder med specifikke beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og beskyttede geografiske betegnelser, på basis af objektive og ikkediskriminerende grunde og samtidig sikre, at de pålagte begrænsninger er over 0 % og ikke er alt for restriktive i forhold til de tilsigtede mål.
(58)
For at garantere, at tilladelser tildeles på ikkediskriminerende vis, bør der opstilles visse kriterier, og navnlig når det samlede antal hektar, der anmodes om i ansøgningerne indgivet af producenterne overstiger det samlede antal hektar, som stilles til rådighed i de af medlemsstaterne tilbudte tilladelser.
(59)
Tildelingen af tilladelser til producenter, der rydder et eksisterende vinareal, bør være automatisk, når der er indgivet en ansøgning og uafhængigt af sikkerhedsmekanismen for nyplantninger, eftersom tildelingen ikke bidrager til en samlet udvidelse af vinarealerne. På specifikke områder, der er berettigede til produktion af vine med en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, bør medlemsstaterne have mulighed for at begrænse tildelingen af sådanne tilladelser til genplantninger på baggrund af anbefalinger fra anerkendte og repræsentative erhvervsorganisationer.
(60)
Denne nye tilladelsesordning for plantning af vinstokke bør ikke omfatte medlemsstater, der ikke anvender Unionens overgangsordning for plantningsrettigheder, og bør være frivillig for de medlemsstater, hvor vinplantningsarealet ligger under en vis tærskel, selv om plantningsrettighederne finder anvendelse.
(61)
Overgangsbestemmelser bør fastlægges for at sikre en problemfri overgang fra den tidligere ordning for plantningsrettigheder til den nye ordning, navnlig for at undgå alt for store plantninger, inden den nye ordning indføres. Medlemsstaterne bør have en vis fleksibilitet til at træffe beslutning om fristen for indgivelse af anmodninger om omlægning af plantningsrettigheder til tilladelser fra den 31. december 2015 til den 31. december 2020.
(62)
For at sikre en harmoniseret og effektiv gennemførelse af den nye tilladelsesordning for plantning af vinstokke, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår betingelserne for, at visse vinplantninger undtages fra ordningen, reglerne om støtteberettigelses- og prioritetskriterier, tilføjelsen af støtteberettigelses- og prioritetskriterier, sameksistens af vinstokke, der skal ryddes, og nyplantede vinstokke, samt begrundelserne for, at medlemsstaterne begrænser tildelingen af tilladelser til genplantninger.
(63)
Der skal udføres effektiv kontrol med ikketilladte plantninger for at sikre, at reglerne i den nye ordning overholdes.
(64)
Anvendelsen af handelsnormer for landbrugsprodukter kan bidrage til at forbedre de økonomiske vilkår for produktion og afsætning af sådanne produkter og sådanne produkters kvalitet. Det er derfor både i producenternes, de handlendes og forbrugernes interesse, at der anvendes sådanne normer.
(65)
Efter Kommissionens meddelelse om kvalitetspolitikken for landbrugsprodukter og de efterfølgende drøftelser er det hensigtsmæssigt at opretholde sektor- eller produktspecifikke handelsnormer for at tage hensyn til forbrugernes forventninger og bidrage til at forbedre de økonomiske vilkår for produktion og afsætning af landbrugsprodukter samt forbedre produkternes kvalitet.
(66)
Der bør derfor indføres horisontale bestemmelser for handelsnormer.
(67)
For så vidt angår handelsnormer bør der skelnes mellem obligatoriske regler for specifikke sektorer eller produkter og fakultative forbeholdte udtryk, der kan fastsættes for en sektor eller et produkt.
(68)
Der bør i princippet gælde handelsnormer for alle de pågældende landbrugsprodukter, der afsættes i Unionen.
(69)
De sektorer og produkter, som handelsnormer kan finde anvendelse på, bør opføres på en liste i denne forordning. For at tage hensyn til forbrugernes forventninger og behovet for at forbedre kvaliteten af landbrugsprodukter og de økonomiske vilkår for produktionen og afsætningen heraf bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår ændring af denne liste på strenge betingelser.
(70)
For at tage hensyn til forbrugernes forventninger og forbedre de økonomiske vilkår for produktion og afsætning samt kvaliteten af visse landbrugsprodukter og for at foretage tilpasning til stadigt skiftende markedsforhold og forbrugerkrav og til udviklinger i de relevante internationale normer samt for at undgå, at der opstår hindringer for produktinnovation, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår vedtagelse af sektor- eller produktspecifikke handelsnormer i alle afsætningsled samt af dispensationer og undtagelser fra anvendelsen af sådanne normer. Handelsnormerne bør bl.a. tage hensyn til de pågældende produkters naturlige og væsentlige karakteristika og således undgå væsentlige ændringer i det pågældende produkts sædvanlige sammensætning. Endvidere bør handelsnormerne tage hensyn til den mulige risiko for, at forbrugerne vildledes som følge af forventninger og opfattelser. Ingen afvigelse eller undtagelse fra normerne bør medføre yderligere omkostninger, der udelukkende skal afholdes af landbrugsproducenterne.
(71)
Der bør anvendes handelsnormer, så markedet let kan forsynes med produkter af en standardiseret og tilfredsstillende kvalitet, og de bør navnlig vedrøre tekniske definitioner, klassificering, præsentation, mærkning og etikettering, emballering, produktionsmetode, konservering, oplagring, transport, relevante administrative dokumenter, certificering og frister, restriktioner for anvendelse og bortskaffelse.
(72)
Under hensyn til producenternes interesse i at oplyse om produkternes karakteristika og produktionsmetoderne, og forbrugernes interesse i at få relevante og gennemsigtige produktoplysninger bør det være muligt at fastlægge oplysninger om produktionsstedet og/eller oprindelsesstedet på et passende geografisk plan i hvert enkelt tilfælde, samtidig med at der tages hensyn til de særlige forhold i visse sektorer, navnlig hvad angår forarbejdede landbrugsprodukter.
(73)
For produkter importeret fra tredjelande bør der fastsættes særlige regler, forudsat at nationale bestemmelser i tredjelande kan berettige til undtagelser fra handelsnormerne, og at de med sikkerhed kan ligestilles med EU-lovgivningen. Det er også hensigtsmæssigt at fastsætte regler for anvendelse af de handelsnormer, der gælder for produkter, der eksporteres fra Unionen.
(74)
Frugt og grøntsager, som skal sælges friske til forbrugeren, bør kun afsættes, hvis de er af sund, sædvanlig handelskvalitet, og hvis oprindelseslandet er angivet. For at sikre en korrekt anvendelse af dette krav og tage hensyn til visse særlige situationer, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår specifikke undtagelser fra dette krav.
(75)
Der bør på EU-plan følges en kvalitetspolitik ved at anvende en certificeringsprocedure for produkter inden for humlesektoren og ved at forbyde markedsføring af disse produkter, for hvilke der ikke er udstedt et certifikat. For at sikre en korrekt anvendelse af dette krav og tage hensyn til visse særlige situationer bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår foranstaltninger, der fraviger dette krav for at opfylde visse tredjelandes samhandelskrav, eller for produkter til særlige anvendelsesformål.
(76)
For visse sektorer og produkter er definitioner, betegnelser og varebetegnelser vigtige elementer til at fastslå, hvordan konkurrencevilkårene er. Der bør derfor for de pågældende sektorer og produkter fastsættes definitioner, betegnelser og varebetegnelser, som kun bør anvendes i Unionen i forbindelse med afsætning af produkter, som overholder de relevante krav.
(77)
For at tilpasse definitionerne og varebetegnelserne for visse produkter til behov, som følger af skiftende forbrugerkrav, den tekniske udvikling eller behovet for produktinnovation, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår ændring af eller afvigelse eller fritagelse fra definitioner og varebetegnelser.
(78)
For at sikre, at erhvervsdrivende og medlemsstaterne har en klar og korrekt forståelse af de definitioner og varebetegnelser, der er fastsat for visse sektorer, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår regler om deres specifikation og anvendelse.
(79)
For at tage hensyn til de enkelte produkters særlige forhold og de særlige forhold i hver sektor, de forskellige afsætningsled, de tekniske forhold, eventuelle betydelige praktiske problemer samt analysemetodernes nøjagtighed og repeterbarhed bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelsen af tolerancer for en eller flere specifikke normer, hvis overskridelse vil medføre, at hele produktpartiet anses for ikke at overholde normen.
(80)
Der bør fastlægges visse ønologiske fremgangsmåder og restriktioner for vinfremstilling, især med hensyn til forskæring og anvendelse af visse former for druemost, druesaft og friske druer med oprindelse i tredjelande. For at opfylde internationale standarder bør Kommissionen, hvad angår yderligere ønologiske fremgangsmåder, tage hensyn til de ønologiske fremgangsmåder, som Den Internationale Vinorganisation (OIV) anbefaler.
(81)
Der bør fastsættes regler for klassificering af druesorter, hvorefter medlemsstater, der producerer over 50 000 hl om året, fortsat bør være ansvarlige for at klassificere de druesorter, som det er tilladt at fremstille vin af på deres område. Visse druesorter bør være undtaget herfra.
(82)
Med hensyn til smørbare fedtstoffer bør medlemsstaterne have mulighed for at opretholde eller vedtage visse nationale regler for kvalitetsniveauer.
(83)
For vinsektoren bør medlemsstaterne kunne indskrænke eller udelukke anvendelsen af visse ønologiske fremgangsmåder og kunne opretholde strengere begrænsninger for vin, der fremstilles på deres område, samt tillade anvendelse i forsøgsøjemed af ikketilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder.
(84)
For at sikre korrekt og gennemsigtig anvendelse af nationale regler for visse produkter og sektorer for så vidt angår handelsnormer, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastlæggelse af betingelser for anvendelsen af sådanne handelsnormer samt betingelserne for oplagring, omsætning og anvendelse af produkter, der er fremkommet ved forsøgsfremgangsmåder.
(85)
Ud over handelsnormer bør der fastsættes fakultative kvalitetsbetegnelser med henblik på at sikre, at udtryk, der beskriver særlige produktegenskaber eller landbrugs- eller forarbejdningsmetoder, ikke misbruges på markedet, således at forbrugerne kan forlade sig på dem, når de identificerer et produkts forskellige egenskaber. Af hensyn til formålet med denne forordning og af klarhedshensyn bør de allerede eksisterende fakultative kvalitetsudtryk være anført i denne forordning.
(86)
Medlemsstaterne bør have lov til at indføre regler om bortskaffelse af vin, der ikke opfylder kravene i denne forordning. For at sikre en korrekt og gennemsigtig anvendelse af nationale regler for vinavlsprodukter bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastlæggelse af betingelser for anvendelsen af vinavlsprodukter, der ikke opfylder kravene i denne forordning.
(87)
For at tage hensyn til situationen på markedet og udviklingen i handelsnormerne og de internationale normer bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastlæggelse af nye fakultative forbeholdte udtryk og fastlæggelse af betingelserne for deres anvendelse og om ændring af betingelserne for anvendelse af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk og annullering af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk.
(88)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i visse sektorer og forbrugernes forventninger bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af de nærmere detaljer vedrørende kravene til indførelse af et nyt forbeholdt udtryk.
(89)
For at sikre, at de produkter, der er beskrevet ved hjælp af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk, opfylder de gældende anvendelsesbetingelser, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af supplerende regler for anvendelse af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk.
(90)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i handelen mellem Unionen og visse tredjelande og den særlige karakter af visse landbrugsprodukter bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår de betingelser, på hvilke importerede produkter skal anses for at have et tilsvarende overensstemmelsesniveau i forhold til Unionens krav til handelsnormer, og som giver mulighed for foranstaltninger, der fraviger reglerne om, at produkter kun må afsættes i Unionen i overensstemmelse med sådanne normer, samt reglerne om anvendelse af handelsnormerne på produkter, der eksporteres fra Unionen.
(91)
Bestemmelserne for vin bør anvendes under hensyn til de internationale aftaler, der er indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF.
(92)
Begrebet kvalitetsvin er i Unionen baseret bl.a. på de særlige kendetegn, der kan tilskrives vinens geografiske oprindelse. Sådanne vine identificeres over for forbrugerne gennem beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser. For at de pågældende produkters kvalitet kan gøres gældende på et gennemsigtigt og mere udbygget grundlag, bør der indføres en ordning, hvor ansøgninger om oprindelsesbetegnelser eller geografiske betegnelser behandles efter den metode, der anvendes i forbindelse med Unionens horisontale kvalitetspolitik for andre fødevarer end vin og spiritus, jf. Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012 
(
9
)
.
(93)
For at sikre, at vine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse bevarer deres kvalitetskendetegn, bør medlemsstaterne kunne anvende strengere regler herfor.
(94)
For at kunne opnå beskyttelse i Unionen bør oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser for vin anerkendes og registreres på EU-plan i henhold til de af Kommissionen fastlagte procedurer.
(95)
Der bør også ydes beskyttelse til tredjelandes oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser, hvis disse er beskyttet i oprindelseslandet.
(96)
Registreringsproceduren bør gøre det muligt for enhver fysisk eller juridisk person med en legitim interesse i en medlemsstat eller et tredjeland at gøre sine rettigheder gældende ved at gøre indsigelse.
(97)
Registrerede oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser bør være beskyttede mod anvendelser, der udnytter det omdømme, der er forbundet med produkter, som overholder kravene. For at fremme loyal konkurrence og for ikke at vildlede forbrugerne bør denne beskyttelse også omfatte produkter og tjenesteydelser, som ikke er omfattet af denne forordning, herunder varer uden for bilag I til traktaterne.
(98)
For at tage hensyn til eksisterende mærkningspraksis bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår tilladelse til at anvende navnet på en druesort, der indeholder eller udgør en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse.
(99)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige produktionsforhold i det afgrænsede geografiske område bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af yderligere kriterier for afgrænsning af det geografiske område samt restriktioner og undtagelsesbestemmelser for produktionen i det afgrænsede geografiske område.
(100)
For at sikre produkternes kvalitet og sporbarhed bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår, på hvilke betingelser produktspecifikationerne kan indeholde supplerende krav.
(101)
For at sikre beskyttelsen af producenternes og aktørernes legitime rettigheder og interesser bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår spørgsmålet om, hvilken type ansøger der kan ansøge om beskyttelse af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en geografisk betegnelse, de betingelser, der skal opfyldes vedrørende en ansøgning om beskyttelse af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse, Kommissionens gennemgang, indsigelsesproceduren og procedurer for ændring, annullering og omdannelse af beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser eller beskyttede geografiske betegnelser. Beføjelsen bør også omfatte betingelserne for grænseoverskridende ansøgninger betingelserne for ansøgninger vedrørende geografiske områder i et tredjeland, den dato, fra hvilken en beskyttelse eller en ændring af en beskyttelse gælder, og betingelserne for ændring af produktspecifikationer.
(102)
For at sikre et passende beskyttelsesniveau bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår restriktioner vedrørende den beskyttede betegnelse.
(103)
For at de økonomiske aktører og myndighederne ikke berøres i urimelig grad, fordi denne forordning anvendes for så vidt angår vinbetegnelser, der er indrømmet beskyttelse før den 1. august 2009, eller for hvilke der er indgivet en ansøgning før denne dato, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelsen af overgangsregler for sådanne vinbetegnelser, vin, der er bragt i omsætning eller mærket før en bestemt dato, og ændringer af produktspecifikationerne.
(104)
Nogle benævnelser anvendes traditionelt i Unionen til at give forbrugerne oplysninger om vinens særlige egenskaber og kvalitet, der supplerer de oplysninger, som beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser giver. Med henblik på at sikre, at det indre marked fungerer efter hensigten, og at der er fair konkurrence, samt for at undgå, at forbrugerne vildledes, bør sådanne traditionelle benævnelser kunne beskyttes i Unionen.
(105)
For at sikre et passende beskyttelsesniveau bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår, hvilket sprog en traditionel benævnelse, der skal beskyttes, skal være på, og hvordan den staves.
(106)
For at sikre beskyttelsen af producenternes og aktørernes legitime rettigheder bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår, hvilken type ansøger der kan ansøge om beskyttelse af en traditionel benævnelse, betingelserne for, at en ansøgning om anerkendelse af en traditionel benævnelse er gyldig grundene til, at der kan gøres indsigelse mod den foreslåede beskyttelse af en traditionel benævnelse, beskyttelsens omfang, herunder forholdet til varemærker, beskyttede traditionelle benævnelser, beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og beskyttede geografiske betegnelser, enslydende benævnelser og navne på visse druesorter, grundene til, at en traditionel benævnelse annulleres, datoen for, hvornår en ansøgning eller en anmodning skal indgives og hvilke procedurer, der skal følges i forbindelse med ansøgningen om beskyttelse af en traditionel benævnelse, herunder Kommissionens gennemgang, indsigelsesproceduren og procedurer for annullering og ændring.
(107)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i samhandelen mellem EU og visse tredjelande bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår, på hvilke betingelser traditionelle benævnelser kan anvendes i forbindelse med produkter fra tredjelande, og om dertil knyttede undtagelser.
(108)
Beskrivelsen, betegnelsen og præsentationen af vinavlsprodukter, der er omfattet af denne forordning, kan have stor indflydelse på afsætningsmulighederne for sådanne produkter. Forskelle i medlemsstaternes lovgivning om mærkning af vinavlsprodukter kan forhindre det indre marked i at fungere korrekt. Der bør derfor fastsættes bestemmelser, der tager hensyn til forbrugernes og producenternes legitime interesser. Derfor bør der fastsættes EU-regler for mærkning og præsentation.
(109)
For at sikre at gældende mærkningspraksis overholdes, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af særlige omstændigheder under hvilke, det er berettiget at udelade udtrykkene "beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse" eller "beskyttet geografisk betegnelse".
(110)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i vinsektoren bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår præsentationen og anvendelsen af andre angivelser i mærkningen end dem, der er omhandlet i denne forordning, visse obligatoriske og fakultative angivelser og præsentation.
(111)
For at sikre beskyttelsen af aktørernes legitime interesser bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår midlertidig mærkning og præsentation af vine med oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse, hvis oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse opfylder kravene.
(112)
For at de økonomiske aktører ikke skal lide skade, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår overgangsbestemmelser for vin, der er bragt i omsætning og mærket i overensstemmelse med de relevante regler, som var gældende før den 1. august 2009.
(113)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i samhandelen med produkter i vinsektoren mellem Unionen og bestemte tredjelande bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår de undtagelser fra reglerne om mærkning og præsentation af produkter, der skal eksporteres, når dette kræves i det pågældende tredjelands ret.
(114)
Der vil efter udløbet af kvotesystemet stadig være behov for særlige instrumenter for at sikre en rimelig balance mellem sukkervirksomhedernes og sukkerroeavlernes rettigheder og forpligtelser. Derfor bør der fastsættes standardbestemmelser for skriftlige brancheaftaler, der er indgået mellem dem.
(115)
Reformen i 2006 af sukkerordningen indførte vidtrækkende ændringer inden for Unionens sukkersektor. For at tillade sukkerroeavlerne at fuldende deres tilpasning til den nye markedssituation og til det øgede niveau for deres markedsorientering af sektoren bør den nuværende ordning med sukkerkvoter forlænges, indtil den afskaffes med udgangen af produktionsåret 2016/2017.
(116)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i sukkersektoren bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår ajourføring af tekniske definitioner vedrørende sukkersektoren, ajourføring af de i denne forordning fastsatte købsbetingelser for roer, og yderligere regler om bestemmelse af bruttovægt af samt tara og sukkerindhold i sukker, der leveres til en virksomhed, og om sukkeraffald.
(117)
Den seneste erfaring har vist behovet for særlige foranstaltninger for at sikre en tilstrækkelig forsyning af sukker til EU-markedet under den tilbageværende periode med sukkerkvoter.
(118)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i sukkersektoren og sikre, at der tages behørigt hensyn til alle parters interesser og i lyset af behovet for at undgå enhver forstyrrelse af markedet, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår købsbetingelser og leveringskontrakter, ajourføring af de i denne forordning fastsatte købsbetingelser for sukkerroer, og kriterier, som sukkervirksomheder skal anvende ved fordelingen mellem sukkerroesælgerne af de mængder sukkerroer, for hvilke der skal indgås leveringskontrakter inden såningen.
(119)
For at tage hensyn til den tekniske udvikling bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår opstilling af en liste over produkter, som industrisukker, industriisoglucose eller industriinulinsirup kan anvendes til produktion af.
(120)
For at sikre, at godkendte virksomheder, der producerer eller forarbejder sukker, isoglucose eller inulinsirup, opfylder deres forpligtelser, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår udstedelse og inddragelse af godkendelse af sådanne virksomheder samt kriterier for administrative sanktioner.
(121)
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i sukkersektoren og sikre, at der tages behørigt hensyn til alle parters interesser, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår definitionen af vilkårene for driften af kvotesystemet og vilkårene for salg til Unionens fjernområder.
(122)
For at sikre, at avlerne føler medansvar for en beslutning om at overføre en vis produktionsmængde, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår overførslen af sukker.
(123)
Med henblik på en bedre forvaltning af vinproduktionskapaciteten bør medlemsstaterne sende Kommissionen en opgørelse over deres produktionskapacitet baseret på fortegnelsen over vindyrkningsarealer. For at tilskynde medlemsstaterne til at fremsende opgørelsen bør støtten til omstrukturering og omstilling være forbeholdt de medlemsstater, der har fremsendt opgørelsen.
(124)
For at lette medlemsstaternes overvågning og kontrol af produktionskapaciteten bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår vindyrkningsarealfortegnelsens indhold samt undtagelser.
(125)
For på tilfredsstillende vis at kunne spore de pågældende produkter, særlig af hensyn til forbrugerbeskyttelsen, bør der kræves et ledsagedokument for alle de vinprodukter, der er omfattet af denne forordning, når de omsættes inden for Unionen.
(126)
For at lette transporten af vinavlsprodukter og medlemsstaternes kontrol heraf bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår regler for ledsagedokumentet og dets anvendelse på de betingelser, der skal være opfyldt for, at et ledsagedokument kan anses for at attestere beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser eller geografiske betegnelser, for forpligtelsen til at føre register og om anvendelsen heraf, hvem der skal føre register og for fritagelser for forpligtelsen til at føre register samt for, hvilke operationer registret skal indeholde.
(127)
I afventen af EU-lovgivning om formelle, skriftlige kontrakter kan medlemsstaterne i henhold til national aftaleret beslutte at gøre brugen af sådanne kontrakter obligatorisk, forudsat at EU-retten overholdes og navnlig, at det indre marked fungerer tilfredsstillende og den fælles markedsordning overholdes. På grund af de uensartede situationer i de forskellige EU-områder og af hensyn til nærhedsprincippet bør det fortsat være medlemsstaterne, der træffer en sådan beslutning. For at sikre, at der inden for mælke- og mejerisektoren fastsættes passende minimumsstandarder for sådanne kontrakter, og at det indre marked og den fælles markedsordning fungerer tilfredsstillende, bør der på EU-plan fastlægges nogle grundlæggende betingelser for anvendelsen af sådanne kontrakter. Alle disse grundlæggende betingelser bør gøres til genstand for frie forhandlinger. Eftersom visse mejerikooperativer i deres vedtægter kan have regler med samme virkning, bør de af forenklingshensyn fritages for kontraktkravet. For at styrke effektiviteten af et sådant kontraktsystem, bør medlemsstaterne beslutte, om de også skal anvendes, når det er en tredjemand, der indsamler mælk fra landbrugerne med henblik på levering til forarbejdningsvirksomheder.
(128)
For at sikre en bæredygtig produktionsudvikling og derved sikre mælkeproducenterne en rimelig levestandard bør mælkeproducenternes forhandlingsposition over for forarbejdningsvirksomhederne styrkes, hvilket burde medføre en mere retfærdig fordeling af værditilvæksten i hele forsyningskæden. For at nå disse mål i den fælles landbrugspolitik bør der derfor vedtages en bestemmelse i henhold til artikel 42 og artikel 43, stk. 2, i TEUF, så mælkeproducentorganisationer eller sammenslutninger heraf kollektivt kan forhandle med et mejeri om fælles aftalevilkår, herunder pris, for en del af eller alle deres medlemmers råmælksproduktion. For at opretholde en reel konkurrence på markedet for mejeriprodukter bør der gælde passende kvantitative begrænsninger for denne mulighed. Med henblik på ikke at undergrave kooperativernes effektive drift og af hensyn til klarheden bør det præciseres, at når en landbrugers medlemskab af et kooperativ indebærer en forpligtelse til at levere hele eller en del af den pågældende landbrugers mælkeproduktion som råmælk i henhold til betingelser, der er fastlagt i kooperativets vedtægter eller i regler og afgørelser, som bygger herpå, bør disse betingelser ikke være genstand for forhandlinger gennem en producentorganisation.
(129)
I betragtning af den vigtige rolle, som spilles af beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og beskyttede geografiske betegnelser, navnlig i sårbare landdistrikter, for at sikre merværdien og opretholde kvaliteten, navnlig af oste, der nyder godt af beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og beskyttede geografiske betegnelser, samt i lyset af, at mælkekvoteordningen er under afvikling, bør medlemsstaterne have tilladelse til at anvende regler til regulering af hele udbuddet af sådanne oste, der er produceret inden for det pågældende geografiske område på anmodning af en brancheorganisation, en producentorganisation eller en gruppe som defineret i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012. En sådan anmodning bør være støttet af et stort flertal af mælkeproducenter, der repræsenterer størsteparten af den mælkemængde, der indgår i produktionen af den pågældende ost, og – for så vidt angår brancheorganisationer og sammenslutninger – bør den støttes af et stort flertal af osteproducenter, der repræsenterer størsteparten af produktionen af den pågældende ost.
(130)
For at følge udviklingerne på markedet har Kommissionen behov for rettidige oplysninger om den mængde af råmælk, der leveres. Der bør derfor sikres, at den første køber regelmæssigt meddeler sådanne oplysninger til medlemsstaterne, og at disse underretter Kommissionen herom.
(131)
Producentorganisationer og sammenslutninger heraf kan spille en nyttig rolle med hensyn til at koncentrere udbuddet, forbedre afsætning, planlægning og tilpasning af produktionen til efterspørgslen, optimere produktionsomkostningerne og stabilisere producentpriserne, udføre forskning, fremme bedste praksis og yde teknisk bistand, forvalte biprodukter og risikostyringsværktøjer, som er til rådighed for deres medlemmer, og dermed bidrage til at styrke producenternes stilling i fødevarekæden.
(132)
Brancheorganisationer kan spille en vigtig rolle, idet de åbner mulighed for dialog mellem aktører i forsyningskæden, fremmer bedste praksis og gør markedet mere gennemsigtigt.
(133)
Eksisterende regler om definition og anerkendelse af producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger heraf og brancheorganisationer bør derfor harmoniseres, strømlines og udvides til at gælde eventuel anerkendelse efter anmodning i henhold til de vedtægter, der er fastsat i overensstemmelse med denne forordning, inden for visse sektorer. Især anerkendelseskriterier og vedtægter fra producentorganisationer bør sikre, at sådanne organer dannes på initiativ af producenter og kontrolleres i overensstemmelse med regler, der sikrer, at medlemmerne kan føre demokratisk kontrol med producentorganisationen og dens beslutninger.
(134)
Eksisterende bestemmelser i adskillige sektorer, der styrker producentorganisationerne, sammenslutninger deraf og brancheorganisationer ved under visse omstændigheder at tillade medlemsstaterne at udvide visse regler i sådanne organisationers område til at gælde aktører, der ikke er medlemmer, har vist sig at være effektive og bør harmoniseres, strømlines og udvides til at gælde for alle sektorer.
(135)
Der bør åbnes mulighed for at vedtage visse foranstaltninger, som gør det lettere at tilpasse udbuddet til markedets behov, hvilket kan bidrage til at stabilisere markederne og sikre den pågældende landbrugsbefolkning en rimelig levestandard.
(136)
For at fremme initiativer i producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer, der kan lette tilpasningen af udbuddet til markedsbehovet, bortset fra foranstaltninger, der har med tilbagetrækning fra markedet at gøre, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår foranstaltninger til at forbedre kvaliteten, til fremme af bedre organisering af produktionen, forarbejdningen og afsætningen, til at gøre det lettere at følge markedsprisudviklingen og muliggøre opstilling af kort- eller langsigtede prognoser på grundlag af de benyttede produktionsmidler.
(137)
For at markedet for vin kan fungere bedre, bør medlemsstaterne kunne iværksætte beslutninger, som træffes af brancheorganisationerne. Sådanne beslutninger må imidlertid ikke indbefatte fremgangsmåder, der kan forvride konkurrencen.
(138)
Mens anvendelse af formelle, skriftlige kontrakter i mælkesektoren er omfattet af særskilte bestemmelser, kan sådanne kontrakter bidrage til at pålægge operatørerne et større ansvar og at skabe øget opmærksomhed om behovet for at tage mere hensyn til markedssignalerne, forbedre pristransmissionen og tilpasse udbuddet til efterspørgslen samt bidrage til at undgå visse urimelige handelspraksisser. Da der ikke findes nogen EU-lovgivning om sådanne kontrakter, kan medlemsstaterne i henhold til national aftaleret beslutte at gøre brugen af sådanne kontrakter obligatorisk, forudsat at EU-retten i den forbindelse overholdes og navnlig, at det indre marked fungerer tilfredsstillende og den fælles markedsordning overholdes.
(139)
For at sikre en bæredygtig produktionsudvikling og dermed en rimelig levestandard for producenterne i oksekødssektoren og olivenoliesektoren samt for producenterne af visse markafgrøder bør deres forhandlingsposition over for operatørerne i de senere led styrkes, hvilket vil medføre en mere retfærdig fordeling af værditilvæksten i hele forsyningskæden. For at nå disse mål i den fælles landbrugspolitik bør anerkendte producentorganisationer være i stand til inden for kvantitative begrænsninger at forhandle vilkårene for leveringskontrakter, herunder priser, for nogle af eller alle deres medlemmers produktion, forudsat at disse organisationer forfølger et eller flere af målene om at koncentrere udbuddet, markedsføre de produkter, der produceres af dens medlemmer, og optimere produktionsomkostningerne, og forudsat at forfølgelsen af disse mål fører til integration af aktiviteter, og at sådan integration sandsynligvis medfører en betydelig effektivisering, således at producentorganisationens aktivitet overordnet bidrager til opfyldelsen af målene i artikel 39 i TEUF. Dette kunne realiseres forudsat at producentorganisationen udfører visse specifikke aktiviteter, og at disse aktiviteter er betydelige, hvad angår mængden af den pågældende produktion, og hvad angår omkostninger til produktion og afsætning af produktet på markedet.
(140)
For at sikre merværdien og for at opretholde kvaliteten af især modnet skinke, der nyder godt af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, bør medlemsstaterne have lov til inden for klare rammer at anvende regler for regulering af udbuddet af denne type skinke, forudsat at disse regler støttes af et stort flertal af producenterne heraf og eventuelt af svineproducenter i det geografiske område, der er relevant for denne type skinke.
(141)
Forpligtelsen til registrering af alle kontrakter om levering af humle produceret i Unionen er en omstændelig foranstaltning og bør ikke længere anvendes.
(142)
For at sikre, at det klart defineres, hvilke mål og hvilket ansvar producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer, og brancheorganisationer har, og for at bidrage til, at de fungerer så effektivt som muligt uden at pålægge unødige administrative byrder og uden at underminere princippet om foreningsfrihed navnlig over for ikkemedlemmer af sådanne organisationer, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår:
regler om særlige mål, som organisationerne og sammenslutningerne kan, skal eller ikke må søge at nå og om relevant bør tilføje disse til bestemmelserne i denne forordning; vedtægter for sådanne organisationer og foreninger, vedtægter for andre organisationer end producentorganisationer, de specifikke betingelser, der gælder for vedtægterne for producentorganisationer i visse sektorer, herunder sådanne organisationer og foreningers dispensationer, struktur, medlemsperiode, størrelse, demokratisk ansvarlighed og aktiviteter samt konsekvenserne af sammenlægninger, betingelser for anerkendelse, tilbagetrækning og suspension af anerkendelse, konsekvenserne heraf samt krav om at gennemføre afhjælpende foranstaltninger i tilfælde af manglende overholdelse af anerkendelseskriterierne,
tværnationale organisationer og sammenslutninger og reglerne om den administrative bistand i tilfælde af tværnationalt samarbejde, de sektorer, hvor outsourcing med forbehold af medlemsstatstilladelse finder anvendelse, og betingelserne for og arten af de aktiviteter, der kan outsources, samt organisationers eller sammenslutningers tilvejebringelse af tekniske faciliteter, grundlaget for beregning af mindstemængden eller mindsteværdien af en organisations eller sammenslutnings salgbare produktion, regler for beregningen af den mængde råmælk, der er omfattet af en producentorganisations forhandlinger, accept af medlemmer, der ikke er producenter, for så vidt angår producentorganisationer, eller som ikke er producentorganisationer, for så vidt angår en sammenslutning af producentorganisationer,
udvidelse af nogle af organisationernes regler til at omfatte andre end medlemmer og ikkemedlemmers obligatoriske betaling af bidrag, herunder disse organisationers anvendelse og tildeling af sådan betaling og en liste over strengere produktionsregler, der kan udvides, yderligere krav om repræsentativitet, de pågældende økonomiske områder, herunder Kommissionens gennemgang af definitionerne, minimumsperioder, som reglerne bør have været gældende for, før de blev udvidet, personer eller organisationer, som reglerne eller bidragene gælder for, og under hvilke omstændigheder Kommissionen kan kræve, at udvidelsen af reglerne og de obligatoriske bidrag afvises eller trækkes tilbage.
(143)
Kontrollen med handelsstrømmene er primært et forvaltningsspørgsmål, der bør gribes fleksibelt an. Beslutningen om at indføre licenskrav bør træffes under hensyntagen til, om der er behov for licenser til at forvalte de pågældende markeder, og især til, om der er behov for at kontrollere importen eller eksporten af de pågældende produkter.
(144)
For at tage hensyn til Unionens internationale forpligtelser og Unionens gældende normer på social-, miljø- og dyrevelfærdsområdet, behovet for at overvåge udviklingen i handelen og på markederne og af importen og eksporten af produkter, behovet for forsvarlig markedsforvaltning og behovet for at reducere den administrative byrde bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår listen over de produkter, som der skal fremlægges import- eller eksportlicens for, og de tilfælde og situationer, hvor fremlæggelse af en import- eller eksportlicens ikke er påkrævet.
(145)
For at tilvejebringe yderligere elementer i licensordningen bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår: hvilke rettigheder og forpligtelser licensen medfører, dens retlige virkninger, og de tilfælde, hvor en tolerance gælder med hensyn til at overholde forpligtelsen til at importere eller eksportere den i licensen angivne mængde, eller hvor oprindelsen skal angives, udstedelsen af importlicens eller overgangen til fri omsætning betinget af, at der fremlægges et dokument udstedt af et tredjeland eller en enhed, der bl.a. bekræfter produkternes oprindelse, ægthed og kvalitetsegenskaber, overdragelse af licensen eller restriktioner for dens overdragelse, yderligere betingelser for importlicenser for hamp og princippet om administrativ bistand mellem medlemsstaterne for at forhindre eller behandle tilfælde af svig og uregelmæssigheder og de tilfælde og situationer, hvor det er eller ikke er påkrævet at stille sikkerhed for, at produkterne importeres eller eksporteres inden for licensens gyldighedsperiode.
(146)
Tolden for de væsentlige elementer af de landbrugsprodukter, der er omfattet af WTO-aftalerne og bilaterale aftaler, er fastsat i den fælles toldtarif. Kommissionen bør tillægges beføjelser til at vedtage foranstaltninger med henblik på en detaljeret beregning af importtolden i henhold til disse væsentlige elementer.
(147)
Indgangsprisordningen bør opretholdes for visse produkter. For at sikre, at ordningen bliver effektiv, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår kontrol af rigtigheden af den angivne pris for et parti ved hjælp af en fast importværdi og fastsættelse af betingelserne for krav om sikkerhedsstillelse.
(148)
For at undgå eller afhjælpe skadelige virkninger på EU-markedet, der kunne opstå som følge af import af bestemte landbrugsprodukter, bør der erlægges en tillægstold ved import af sådanne produkter, hvis visse betingelser er opfyldt.
(149)
Der bør på visse betingelser åbnes og forvaltes importtoldkontingenter, som følger af internationale aftaler, der er indgået i henhold til TEUF, eller af andre EU-retsakter. For importkontingenter bør forvaltningsmetoden tage behørigt hensyn til forsyningsbehovene på det nuværende og nye EU-marked for fremstilling, forarbejdning og forbrug med hensyn til konkurrenceevne, vished og kontinuitet i udbuddet og behovet for at sikre ligevægten på markedet.
(150)
For at overholde de forpligtelser, der indgår i de aftaler, der er indgået som led i de multilaterale handelsforhandlinger under Uruguayrunden vedrørende Spaniens toldkontingent for importen af 2 000 000 tons majs og 300 000 tons sorghum og Portugals toldkontingent for importen af 500 000 tons majs, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af de bestemmelser, der er nødvendige for gennemførelsen af importen under toldkontingentet og i givet fald offentlig oplagring af de mængder, som importeres af de pågældende medlemsstaters betalingsorganer.
(151)
For at sikre lige adgang til de disponible mængder og ligebehandling af aktørerne inden for rammerne af toldkontingentet bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår: fastsættelsen af, hvilke betingelser og krav en aktør skal opfylde for at kunne indgive en ansøgning inden for rammerne af toldkontingentet, fastlæggelsen af regler om overdragelse af rettigheder mellem aktører og eventuelt begrænsninger, der gælder for overdragelsen i forbindelse med forvaltningen af toldkontingentet, den omstændighed, at adgang til toldkontingentet gøres betinget af, at der stilles en sikkerhed, og eventuelle bestemmelser om særlige forhold, krav eller restriktioner, der skal gælde for toldkontingentet som fastsat i den pågældende internationale aftale eller anden relevante lovgivning.
(152)
Landbrugsprodukter kan i visse tilfælde komme ind under en særlig ordning ved import til tredjelande, såfremt de opfylder visse specifikationer og/eller prisbetingelser. Det importerende tredjelands myndigheder og Unionen bør samarbejde administrativt for at sikre, at en sådan ordning anvendes korrekt. Med henblik herpå bør produkterne ledsages af en attest, der er udstedt i Unionen.
(153)
For at sikre, at eksportprodukter kan komme ind under en særlig ordning ved import til tredjelande, forudsat at visse betingelser er overholdt, i medfør af internationale aftaler, som Unionen har indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår regler om, at medlemsstaternes kompetente myndigheder på anmodning og efter behørig kontrol skal udstede et dokument, der bekræfter, at betingelserne er opfyldt.
(154)
For at undgå, at ulovlige hampeafgrøder forstyrrer markedet for hamp bestemt til fiberproduktion, bør der ved denne forordning indføres kontrol med importen af hamp og hampefrø for at sikre, at sådanne produkter giver visse garantier med hensyn til deres indhold af tetrahydrocannabinol. Endvidere bør import af hampefrø til andre formål end udsæd fortsat være omfattet af en kontrolordning med et system, der sørger for godkendelse af de pågældende importører.
(155)
I hele Unionen føres der en kvalitetspolitik for produkter inden for humlesektoren. For så vidt angår importerede produkter blev det fastsat, at de kun må importeres, hvis de opfylder tilsvarende minimumskvalitetskriterier. Disse bestemmelser bør indsættes i denne forordning. For at mindske den administrative byrde bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår betingelserne for, hvornår forpligtelserne vedrørende en ligestillingsattest og mærkning af emballage ikke bør finde anvendelse.
(156)
Unionen har indgået flere præferenceordninger med tredjelande om markedsadgang, der gør det muligt for disse lande at eksportere rørsukker til Unionen på gunstige vilkår. Bestemmelserne om vurderingen af raffinaderiernes behov for sukker til raffinering og på visse betingelser om reserveringen af importlicenser til specialiserede brugere af betragtelige mængder af importeret rå rørsukker, der anses for at være heltidsraffinaderier i Unionen, bør opretholdes i en vis periode. For at sikre, at importeret sukker til raffinering raffineres i overensstemmelse med disse krav bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår vilkårene for importordningernes virkemåde, de betingelser og krav, en aktør skal opfylde for at kunne ansøge om importlicens, herunder at der skal stilles sikkerhed, og regler for pålæggelse af administrative sanktioner.
(157)
Toldordningen gør det muligt at give afkald på alle øvrige beskyttelsesforanstaltninger ved Unionens ydre grænser. I helt særlige tilfælde kan ordningen for det indre marked og toldordningen dog vise sig at være utilstrækkelige. For at EU-markedet i sådanne tilfælde ikke skal være forsvarsløst over for eventuelle forstyrrelser, bør Unionen have mulighed for hurtigt at træffe alle nødvendige foranstaltninger. Sådanne foranstaltninger bør være i overensstemmelse med Unionens internationale forpligtelser.
(158)
Det er hensigtsmæssigt at suspendere anvendelsen af proceduren for aktiv og passiv forædling, hvis EU-markedet forstyrres eller risikerer at blive forstyrret af denne procedure.
(159)
Restitutioner ved eksport til tredjelande, der er baseret på forskellen mellem priserne i Unionen og på det globale marked, og som ligger inden for de begrænsninger, Unionen har forpligtet sig til i WTO, bør bevares som en foranstaltning, der kan dække visse produkter, som denne forordning finder anvendelse på, når betingelserne i det indre marked svarer til dem, der er beskrevet for ekstraordinære foranstaltninger. Der bør fastsættes værdi- og mængdegrænser for subsidieret eksport, og med forbehold af anvendelsen af ekstraordinære foranstaltninger bør restitutionen være nul.
(160)
Når eksportrestitutionerne fastsættes, bør det sikres, at værdigrænserne overholdes, ved kontrol af, om betalingerne er foretaget efter EGFL-reglerne. Kontrollen bør kunne lettes ved obligatorisk forudfastsættelse af eksportrestitutionerne, uden at dette udelukker muligheden for i tilfælde af differentierede restitutioner at ændre destinationen inden for et geografisk område, for hvilket der gælder én og samme eksportrestitutionssats. Hvis destinationen ændres, er det den eksportrestitution, der gælder for den virkelige destination, der bør udbetales, idet restitutionen dog ikke må overstige det beløb, der gælder for den forudfastsatte destination.
(161)
Det bør ved et pålideligt og effektivt overvågningssystem sikres, at mængdebegrænsningerne overholdes. Med henblik herpå bør der kun ydes eksportrestitution mod fremlæggelse af eksportlicens. Der bør ydes eksportrestitutioner inden for de fastsatte begrænsninger alt efter den særlige situation for hvert enkelt produkt. Der bør kun indrømmes undtagelser fra reglen for forarbejdede produkter uden for traktaternes bilag I, som der ikke gælder mængdebegrænsninger for. Det bør fastsættes, at kravet om nøje overholdelse af forvaltningsreglerne kan fraviges for eksport, som ydes eksportrestitution for, hvis det er usandsynligt, at eksporten kommer til at overstige den fastsatte mængde.
(162)
Ved eksport af levende kvæg bør der kun bevilges og udbetales eksportrestitutioner, hvis EU-dyrevelfærdsbestemmelserne, navnlig bestemmelserne om beskyttelse af dyr under transport, overholdes.
(163)
For at garantere, at eksportrestitutionsordningen fungerer korrekt, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår forpligtelsen til at stille sikkerhed som garanti for, at aktøren opfylder sine forpligtelser.
(164)
For at mindske den administrative byrde for aktørerne og myndighederne bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår retsakter, der fastsætter tærskler, under hvilke forpligtelsen til at udstede eller fremlægge en eksportlicens eventuelt ikke gælder, som fastsætter, for hvilke destinationer eller operationer en fritagelse for forpligtelsen til at fremlægge eksportlicens er berettiget, og som i berettigede situationer tillader, at der kan tildeles eksportlicenser efterfølgende.
(165)
For at tage højde for praktiske situationer, hvor der er ret til udbetaling af hele eller en del af eksportrestitutionen, og for at hjælpe aktørerne med at klare perioden fra ansøgningen om eksportrestitution til den endelige udbetaling heraf, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår regler om: en anden restitutionsdato, forudbetaling af eksportrestitutioner, herunder betingelserne for at stille og frigive sikkerhed, supplerende dokumentation, når der er tvivl om produkternes reelle bestemmelsessted, og muligheden for genindførsel til Unionens toldområde, bestemmelsessteder, der sidestilles med eksport fra Unionen, og medtagelsen af bestemmelsessteder inden for Unionens toldområde, som kan komme i betragtning til eksportrestitutioner.
(166)
For at sikre, at der gælder samme betingelser for adgang til eksportrestitutioner for alle eksportører af de produkter, der er opført i bilag I til traktaterne, og af forarbejdede produkter deraf, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår anvendelsen af visse bestemmelser om landbrugsprodukter på produkter, der eksporteres i form af forarbejdede varer.
(167)
For at sikre, at produkter, som der ydes eksportrestitutioner til, eksporteres fra Unionens toldområde, og for at undgå, at de vender tilbage til dette område, såvel som for at mindske aktørernes administrative byrde med hensyn til at fremskaffe og fremlægge dokumentation for, at produkter med restitution er nået frem til et bestemmelsesland, der giver ret til differentierede restitutioner, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår regler om: den frist, inden for hvilken produkterne skal have forladt Unionens toldområde, herunder den periode, hvor de midlertidigt kan genindføres, den forarbejdning, som produkter, dom der ydes eksportrestitutioner til, kan undergå i løbet af den periode, dokumentation for, at produktet har nået et bestemmelsessted, for at være berettiget til differentierede restitutioner, restitutionstærsklerne og betingelserne for fritagelse af eksportørerne for at fremlægge sådan dokumentation, samt betingelserne for godkendelse af dokumentation fra uafhængig tredjemand for, at produktet har nået et bestemmelsessted, hvor differentierede restitutioner finder anvendelse.
(168)
For at tilskynde eksportørerne til at overholde dyrevelfærdsbestemmelserne og for at give de kompetente myndigheder mulighed for at kontrollere, at eksportrestitutionerne kun er blevet udbetalt, når dyrevelfærdsbestemmelserne er overholdt, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår dyrevelfærdsbestemmelser uden for Unionens toldområde, herunder anvendelse af uafhængig tredjemand.
(169)
For at tage hensyn til særlige forhold i de forskellige sektorer bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår særlige krav til og betingelser for aktørerne og de produkter, som er berettiget til eksportrestitution, og fastsættelse af koefficienter til beregning af eksportrestitutionerne under hensyn til lagringstiden for visse kategorier af spiritus fremstillet på basis af korn.
(170)
Mindstepriser for eksporten af blomsterløg er ikke længere relevante og bør afskaffes.
(171)
I henhold til artikel 42 i TEUF finder bestemmelserne i TEUF om konkurrenceregler kun anvendelse på produktionen af og handlen med landbrugsprodukter i det omfang, det er fastlagt i EU-lovgivningen inden for rammerne af de bestemmelser og efter den procedure, der er fastsat i artikel 43, stk. 2, i TEUF.
(172)
I betragtning af de særlige forhold i landbrugssektoren og dens afhængighed af, at hele fødevareforsyningskæden er velfungerende, herunder den effektive anvendelse af konkurrencereglerne i alle tilknyttede sektorer i hele fødevarekæden, som kan være meget koncentreret, bør der lægges særlig vægt på anvendelsen af konkurrencereglerne, som fastlagt i artikel 42 i TEUF. Til det formål er der behov for et tæt samarbejde mellem Kommissionen og medlemsstaternes konkurrencemyndigheder. Desuden er retningslinjer vedtaget af Kommissionen i påkommende tilfælde et velegnet instrument til at vejlede virksomheder og andre interessenter.
(173)
Det bør fastsættes, at konkurrencereglerne for aftaler, vedtagelser og praksis, som er omhandlet i artikel 101 i TEUF, samt misbrug af en dominerende stilling finder anvendelse på produktion af og handel med landbrugsprodukter, forudsat at anvendelsen af sådanne regler ikke medfører fare for, at den fælles landbrugspolitiks mål ikke nås.
(174)
Det bør tillades at anvende en særlig tilgang i forbindelse med landbrugsorganisationer, producentorganisationer eller sammenslutninger, som har til formål i fællesskab at producere eller handle med landbrugsprodukter eller at gøre brug af fælles anlæg, medmindre en sådan fælles aktivitet udelukker konkurrence eller medfører fare for, at målene i artikel 39 i TEUF ikke kan nås.
(175)
Med forbehold af reguleringen af udbuddet for visse produkter såsom ost og skinke, der er omfattet af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, eller vin, der er omfattet af et bestemt sæt af regler, bør der anlægges en særlig tilgang i forbindelse med brancheorganisationers aktiviteter, forudsat at det ikke medfører en opdeling af markederne, bevirker, at den fælles markedsordning ikke fungerer tilfredsstillende, fordrejer eller udelukker konkurrencen, omfatter fastsættelse af priser eller kvoter eller skaber forskelsbehandling.
(176)
Der er risiko for, at det indre marked ikke fungerer efter hensigten, hvis der ydes statsstøtte. Derfor bør bestemmelserne i TEUF om statsstøtte generelt gælde for landbrugsprodukter. Uanset dette bør der under visse omstændigheder kunne indrømmes undtagelser. I tilfælde af at sådanne undtagelser eksisterer, bør Kommissionen dog kunne opstille en liste over eksisterende, ny eller påtænkt statsstøtte, fremsætte relevante bemærkninger over for medlemsstaterne og foreslå dem egnede foranstaltninger.
(177)
Bestemmelserne om rydningspræmien og visse foranstaltninger under vinstøtteprogrammerne bør imidlertid ikke i sig selv udelukke, at der foretages nationale betalinger til samme formål.
(178)
Finland og Sverige bør fortsat yde nationale betalinger til produktion og afsætning af rensdyr og rensdyrprodukter på grund af den særlige økonomiske situation, der gør sig gældende for sådan produktion og afsætning.
(179)
I Finland foregår sukkerroeavl under særlige geografiske og klimatiske forhold, der udover sukkerreformens generelle virkninger har negativ indvirkning på sektoren. Derfor bør denne medlemsstat have permanent tilladelse til at foretage nationale betalinger til sine sukkerroeavlere.
(180)
Medlemsstaterne bør være i stand til at foretage nationale betalinger med henblik på medfinansiering af biavlsforanstaltninger, der er fastsat i denne forordning, samt til beskyttelse af biavlere, der er ugunstigt stillet som følge af strukturelle eller naturbetingede forhold, eller som er genstand for økonomiske udviklingsprogrammer, med undtagelse af nationale betalinger til produktion eller afsætning.
(181)
Medlemsstater, der deltager i ordningerne til forbedring af adgangen til fødevarer for børn, bør som supplement til EU-støtten kunne yde national støtte til uddeling af produkterne og til visse dermed forbundne omkostninger.
(182)
For at kunne træffe velbegrundede foranstaltninger i påviselige krisesituationer, også efter at overgangskriseforanstaltningen, bør medlemsstaterne kunne foretage nationale betalinger til krisedestillation inden for en samlet budgetramme på 15 % af den respektive værdi af medlemsstatens relevante årsbudget for det nationale støtteprogram. Kommissionen bør altid underrettes om sådanne nationale betalinger, som bør godkendes, inden de ydes.
(183)
Medlemsstaterne bør fortsat kunne foretage nationale betalinger for nødder i henhold til artikel 120 i forordning (EF) nr. 73/2009 for at afbøde virkningerne af afkoblingen af den gamle EU-støtteordning for nødder. Af klarhedshensyn og fordi nævnte forordning ophæves, bør de nævnte nationale betalinger omfattes af denne forordning.
(184)
Der bør træffes særlige interventionsforanstaltninger for at kunne reagere effektivt over for truende markedsforstyrrelser. Anvendelsesområdet for disse foranstaltninger bør defineres.
(185)
For at kunne reagere effektivt over for risici for markedsforstyrrelser som følge af betydelige prisstigninger eller -fald på markeder inden for eller uden for Unionen eller andre begivenheder og omstændigheder, som i betydelig grad forstyrrer eller truer med at forstyrre markedet, hvis situationen eller dens virkninger på markedet sandsynligvis fortsætter eller forværres, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at håndtere den pågældende markedssituation, samtidig med at de forpligtelser, der følger af internationale aftaler, overholdes, og hvis alle andre foranstaltninger i denne forordning viser sig utilstrækkelige, herunder foranstaltninger til udvidelse eller ændring af andre foranstaltningers anvendelsesområde, varighed eller andre aspekter i denne forordning eller yde eksportrestitutioner eller til hel eller delvis suspendering af importtolden, herunder om nødvendigt for visse mængder eller perioder.
(186)
Begrænsninger i de frie varebevægelser som følge af anvendelsen af foranstaltninger, der skal bekæmpe udbredelsen af dyresygdomme, kan skabe problemer på markedet i én eller flere medlemsstater. Erfaringen har vist, at alvorlige markedsforstyrrelser såsom et markant fald i forbruget eller priserne kan skyldes, at forbrugerne har mistet tilliden som følge af folke-, dyre- eller plantesundhedsrisici. På baggrund af erfaringen bør foranstaltninger til håndtering af manglende forbrugertillid udvides til at omfatte planteprodukter.
(187)
De ekstraordinære markedsstøtteforanstaltninger for oksekød, mælk og mejeriprodukter, svinekød, fåre- og gedekød, æg og fjerkrækød bør være direkte knyttet til de sundheds- og veterinærforanstaltninger, der træffes for at bekæmpe sygdomsudbredelse. De bør træffes på anmodning af medlemsstaterne for at undgå alvorlige forstyrrelser på markederne.
(188)
For at kunne reagere effektivt på ekstraordinære omstændigheder bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår udvidelse af listen over produkter i denne forordning, i forbindelse med hvilke der kan vedtages ekstraordinære støtteforanstaltninger.
(189)
Kommissionen bør bemyndiges til i akutte situationer at træffe de fornødne foranstaltninger til at løse særlige problemer.
(190)
Det kan være af særlig betydning for mælkesektoren at reagere effektivt over for risici for markedsforstyrrelser. Tilsvarende kan der opstå særlige problemer i nødstilfælde. Det er derfor nødvendigt at understrege, at Kommissionens vedtagelse af ovennævnte foranstaltninger i tilfælde af markedsforstyrrelser, herunder uligevægt på markedet, eller dem, der er nødvendige for at løse særlige problemer i nødstilfælde, især kan tage sigte på mælkesektoren.
(191)
For at reagere på perioder med alvorlig ubalance på markedet kan bestemte kategorier af kollektive foranstaltninger fra private aktører være hensigtsmæssige som ekstraordinære foranstaltninger med henblik på at stabilisere de berørte sektorer inden for rammerne af præcise sikkerhedsforanstaltninger, begrænsninger og vilkår. Hvis sådanne foranstaltninger kan være omfattet af anvendelsesområdet for artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF, bør Kommissionen have mulighed for at give dispensation for et begrænset tidsrum. Disse foranstaltninger bør dog være et supplement til Unionens foranstaltninger inden for rammerne af offentlig intervention og privat oplagring eller ekstraordinære foranstaltninger som omhandlet i denne forordning, og de bør ikke skade det indre markeds funktion.
(192)
Virksomheder, medlemsstaterne eller tredjelande bør kunne pålægges at fremsende meddelelser med henblik på at anvende denne forordning, overvåge, analysere og forvalte markedet for landbrugsprodukter, sikre gennemsigtighed på markedet og sikre, at den fælles landbrugspolitiks foranstaltninger fungerer efter hensigten, kontrollere, overvåge, bedømme og føre revision med den fælles landbrugspolitiks foranstaltninger samt overholde kravene i internationale aftaler, herunder anmeldelseskrav i henhold til disse aftaler. For at sikre en harmoniseret, strømlinet og enkel strategi bør Kommissionen tillægges beføjelser til at vedtage nødvendige foranstaltninger om meddelelser. Den bør i den forbindelse tage hensyn til databehovene og samspillet mellem mulige datakilder.
(193)
For at sikre informationssystemernes integritet og dokumenternes og de sendte tilknyttede datas autenticitet og læsbarhed bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår arten og typen af de oplysninger, der skal meddeles; de kategorier af data, der skal behandles, og de maksimale opbevaringsperioder, formålet med behandlingen af dem, navnlig i forbindelse med offentliggørelse af disse data og videregivelse heraf til tredjelande, adgangsretten til de disponible oplysninger eller informationssystemer, samt vilkårene for offentliggørelse af oplysninger.
(194)
EU-ret om beskyttelse af fysiske personer i forbindelse med behandling af personoplysninger og fri udveksling af sådanne oplysninger, især Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 95/46/EF 
(
10
)
 og Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 45/2001 
(
11
)
 finder anvendelse.
(195)
Den Europæiske Tilsynsførende for Databeskyttelse er blevet hørt og afgav udtalelse den 14. december 2011 
(
12
)
.
(196)
Midler bør overføres fra reserven for krise inden for landbrugssektoren i henhold til betingelserne og efter proceduren i artikel 24 i forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013 og stk. 22 i den 17. december 2013 interinstitutionelle aftale mellem Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen om budgetdisciplin, budgetsamarbejde og forsvarlig økonomisk forvaltning 
(
13
)
, og det bør præciseres, at denne forordning anvendes som basisretsakt.
(197)
For at overgangen fra bestemmelserne i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 til bestemmelserne i denne forordning kan forløbe gnidningsløst, bør beføjelsen til at vedtage visse retsakter delegeres til Kommissionen for så vidt angår fastsættelse af de nødvendige foranstaltninger, især om beskyttelse af virksomheders rettigheder og berettigede forventninger.
(198)
Hasteproceduren ved vedtagelse af delegerede retsakter i henhold til denne forordning bør kun anvendes undtagelsesvis til vedtagelse af delegerede retsakter efter denne forordning i særligt hastende tilfælde for at kunne reagere effektivt over for truende eller allerede opståede markedsforstyrrelser. Hvis hasteproceduren vælges, bør dette begrundes, ligesom det bør fastsættes, i hvilke tilfælde der bør gøres brug af hasteprocedure.
(199)
For at sikre ensartede betingelser for gennemførelsen af denne forordning bør Kommissionen tillægges gennemførelsesbeføjelser. Disse beføjelser bør udøves i overensstemmelse med Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011 
(
14
)
.
(200)
Undersøgelsesproceduren bør anvendes til vedtagelse af retsakter om gennemførelse af denne forordning, når sådanne retsakter vedrører den fælles landbrugspolitik som omhandlet i artikel 2, stk. 2, litra b), nr. iii), i forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011. Rådgivningsproceduren bør derimod anvendes til vedtagelse af retsakter om gennemførelse af denne forordning i forbindelse med konkurrence, under forudsætning af at rådgivningsproceduren i almindelighed anvendes til vedtagelse af retsakter på området for konkurrencelovgivning.
(201)
Kommissionen bør vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der straks finder anvendelse, med henblik på vedtagelse, ændring eller ophævelse af EU-sikkerhedsforanstaltninger, suspendering af anvendelsen af forædling eller proceduren for passiv eller aktiv forædling, når dette er nødvendigt for straks at reagere på markedssituationen og for at løse specifikke problemer i akutte situationer, som det er nødvendigt at håndtere straks, når i behørigt begrundede tilfælde det er nødvendigt af særligt hastende årsager.
(202)
Med hensyn til visse foranstaltninger i denne forordning, der kræver hurtig handling, eller som består i en enkel anvendelse af almindelige bestemmelser i specifikke situationer uden udøvelse af skøn, bør Kommissionen tillægges beføjelser til at vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter uden at anvende forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011.
(203)
Kommissionen bør endvidere tillægges beføjelser til at udføre visse administrations- eller forvaltningsopgaver, hvor det ikke er nødvendigt at vedtage delegerede retsakter eller gennemførelsesretsakter.
(204)
Denne forordning bør fastsætte visse specifikke bestemmelser om Kroatien i overensstemmelse med akten vedrørende Kroatiens tiltrædelse 
(
15
)
.
(205)
I henhold til forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 udløber markedsforvaltningsforanstaltningerne for en række sektorer inden for en rimelig frist efter denne forordnings ikrafttræden. Efter ophævelsen af forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 bør de relevante bestemmelser fortsat gælde, indtil de pågældende ordninger udløber.
(206)
Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 922/72 
(
16
)
 om ydelse af støtte til silkeormslarver for avlsåret 1972/1973 er nu forældet, forordning (EØF) nr. 234/79 om fremgangsmåden ved tilpasning af nomenklaturen i den fælles toldtarif afløses af denne forordning, Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1601/96 
(
17
)
 om fastsættelse af producentstøtten for humle for 1995-høsten er en midlertidig foranstaltning, som i sagens natur nu er forældet. Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1037/2001 
(
18
)
 om tilladelse til udbud eller afsætning af visse indførte vine er blevet afløst af bestemmelserne i aftalen mellem Det Europæiske Fællesskab og Amerikas Forenede Stater om handel med vin indgået ved Rådets afgørelse 2006/232/EF 
(
19
)
 og er derfor forældet. Af hensyn til klarheden og retssikkerheden bør de nævnte forordninger ophæves.
(207)
Visse regler i mælke- og mejerisektoren, navnlig regler vedrørende kontraktlige forbindelser og forhandlinger, regulering af udbuddet af ost, der er omfattet af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, og erklæringer fra de første opkøbere, producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer, og aftaler, afgørelser og samordnet praksis er for nylig trådt i kraft og er fortsat berettigede i den nuværende økonomiske situation på markedet for mejeriprodukter og forsyningskædens struktur. De bør derfor anvendes i et tilstrækkelig langt tidsrum i denne sektor (både før og efter afskaffelsen af mælkekvoter) til, at deres virkning kan slå fuldt igennem. Disse regler bør dog kun være midlertidige og bør tages op til revision. Kommissionen bør vedtage rapporter om markedsudviklingen for mælk, der navnlig vedrører potentielle tiltag, der skal tilskynde landbrugerne til at indgå aftaler om fælles produktion, og den første heraf skal indsendes senest den 30. juni 2014 den anden heraf senest den 31. december 2018 —
VEDTAGET DENNE FORORDNING:
DEL I
INDLEDENDE BESTEMMELSER
Artikel 1
Anvendelsesområde
1.   Ved denne forordning fastlægges der en fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter, hvorved forstås alle de produkter, der er nævnt i bilag I til traktaterne, undtagen de fiskevarer og akvakulturprodukter, der er defineret i EU-retsakter om den fælles markedsordning for fiskerivarer og akvakulturprodukter.
2.   Landbrugsprodukter som defineret i stk. 1 inddeles i følgende sektorer, der er anført i de respektive dele af bilag I:
a)
korn, del I
b)
ris, del II
c)
sukker, del III
d)
tørret foder, del IV
e)
frø, del V
f)
humle, del VI
g)
olivenolie og spiseoliven, del VII
h)
hør og hamp, del VIII
i)
frugt og grøntsager, del IX
j)
forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager, del X
k)
bananer, del XI
l)
vin, del XII
m)
levende træer og andre levende planter; løg, rødder og lign.; afskårne blomster og blade, del XIII
n)
tobak, del XIV
o)
oksekød, del XV
p)
mælk og mejeriprodukter, del XVI
q)
svinekød, del XVII
r)
fåre- og gedekød, del XVIII
s)
æg, del XIX
t)
fjerkrækød, del XX
u)
landbrugsethanol (ethylalkohol), del XXI
v)
biavlsprodukter, del XXII
w)
silkeorme, del XXIII
x)
andre produkter, del XXIV.
Artikel 2
Almindelige bestemmelser for den fælles landbrugspolitik
Forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013 og de bestemmelser, der er vedtaget i henhold hertil, finder anvendelse på foranstaltningerne i denne forordning.
Artikel 3
Definitioner
1.   Ved anvendelsen af denne forordning gælder de definitioner, der er fastsat for visse sektorer i bilag II.
2.   Definitionerne i bilag II, del II, afdeling B, finder kun anvendelse indtil udgangen af produktionsåret 2016/2017 for sukker.
3.   De definitioner, der er fastsat i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013, Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1307/2013 
(
20
)
 og Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013 
(
21
)
, finder anvendelse i denne forordning, medmindre andet er fastsat i denne forordning.
4.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i rissektoren tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om ændring af definitionerne i rissektoren i bilag II, del I, i det omfang, det er nødvendigt for at ajourføre definitionerne i lyset af markedsudviklingen.
5.   I denne forordning forstås ved:
a)   
"mindre udviklede regioner"
: regioner som defineret i artikel i artikel 90, stk. 2, litra a), i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1303/2013 
(
22
)
b)   
"ugunstige vejrforhold, der kan henregnes under en naturkatastrofe"
: vejrforhold såsom frost, hagl, is, regn eller tørke, der tilintetgør mere end 30 % af en given landbrugers gennemsnitlige årlige produktion i den foregående treårsperiode eller af et treårsgennemsnit baseret på den foregående femårsperiode, idet det bedste og det dårligste år ikke medregnes.
Artikel 4
Tilpasning af nomenklaturen i den fælles toldtarif for så vidt angår landbrugsprodukter
Når det er nødvendigt for at tage hensyn til ændringer i den kombinerede nomenklatur, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 for at tilpasse produktbeskrivelsen og henvisninger i denne forordning til positioner eller underpositioner i den kombinerede nomenklatur.
Artikel 5
Omregningssatser for ris
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der:
a)
fastsætter omregningssatserne for ris på de forskellige forarbejdningstrin, forarbejdningsomkostningerne og biprodukternes værdi
b)
træffer alle nødvendige foranstaltninger i forbindelse med anvendelsen af omregningssatserne for ris.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 6
Produktionsår
Der fastsættes følgende produktionsår:
a)
1. januar til 31. december samme år for frugt- og grøntsagssektoren, sektoren for forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager og banansektoren
b)
1. april til 31. marts året efter for sektoren for tørret foder og silkeormesektoren
c)
1. juli til 30. juni året efter for:
i)
kornsektoren
ii)
frøsektoren
iii)
olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren
iv)
hør- og hampesektoren
v)
sektoren for mælk og mejeriprodukter
d)
1. august til 31. juli året efter for vinsektoren
e)
1. september til 31. august året efter for rissektoren
f)
1. oktober til 30. september året efter for sukkersektoren.
Artikel 7
Referencetærskler
1.   Der er fastsat følgende referencetærskler:
a)
for kornsektoren 101,31 EUR/t, gælder for engrosleddet for varer leveret til lager, ikke aflæsset
b)
for uafskallet ris 150 EUR/t for standardkvaliteten som defineret i bilag III, punkt A, gælder for engrosleddet for varer leveret til lager, ikke aflæsset
c)
for sukker for standardkvaliteten som defineret i bilag III, punkt B, gælder for uemballeret vare, ab fabrik:
i)
for hvidt sukker: 404,4 EUR/t
ii)
for råsukker: 335,2 EUR/t
d)
for oksekødssektoren 2 224 EUR/t for slagtekroppe af handyr af kropsbygnings-/fedningsklasse R3 i EU-handelsklasseskemaet for slagtekroppe af kvæg på mindst otte måneder som omhandlet i bilag IV, punkt A
e)
for sektoren for mælk og mejeriprodukter:
i)
246,39 EUR/100 kg for smør
ii)
169,80 EUR/100 kg for skummetmælkspulver
f)
for svinekødssektoren 1 509,39 EUR/t for svinekroppe af standardkvalitet defineret ud fra vægt og indhold af magert kød i overensstemmelse med EU-handelsklasseskemaet for svinekroppe som omhandlet i bilag IV, punkt B:
i)
svinekroppe med en vægt på mindst 60 kg, men under 120 kg: klasse E
ii)
svinekroppe med en vægt på mindst 120 kg, men højst 180 kg: klasse R.
g)
for olivenoliesektoren:
i)
1 779 EUR/t for ekstra jomfruolie
ii)
1 710 EUR/t for jomfruolie
iii)
1 524 EUR/t for bomolie med et syretal på to (beløbet reduceres med 36,70 EUR/t for hver enhed, syretallet er højere).
2.   Kommissionen skal overvåge de i stk. 1 fastsatte referencetærskler under hensyntagen til objektive kriterier, navnlig udviklingen i produktionen, produktionsomkostningerne, navnlig med hensyn til rå- og hjælpestoffer, og markederne. Referencetærsklerne skal, når dette er nødvendigt, opdateres i overensstemmelse med den almindelige lovgivningsprocedure på baggrund af udviklingen i produktion og markedsforhold.
DEL II
DET INDRE MARKED
AFSNIT I
MARKEDSINTERVENTION
KAPITEL I
Offentlig intervention og støtte til privat oplagring
Afdeling 1
Almindelige estemmelser om offentlig intervention og støtte til offentlig oplagring
Artikel 8
Anvendelsesområde
I dette kapitel fastsættes reglerne for markedsintervention vedrørende:
a)
offentlig intervention, hvor produkterne opkøbes og oplagres af medlemsstaternes myndigheder, indtil de afsættes, og
b)
støtte til privat oplagring af produkter.
Artikel 9
Støtteberettigede produkters oprindelse
For at produkter kan gøres til genstand for opkøb ved offentlig intervention eller være berettiget til støtte til privat oplagring, skal de have oprindelse i Unionen. Endvidere gælder, at hvis de hidrører fra afgrøder, skal afgrøderne være høstet i Unionen, og hvis de hidrører fra mælk, skal mælken være produceret i Unionen.
Artikel 10
EU-handelsklasseskemaer for slagtekroppe
EU-handelsklasseskemaer for slagtekroppe finder anvendelse i overensstemmelse med henholdsvis bilag IV, punkt A og B, i oksekødssektoren for så vidt angår slagtekroppe af kvæg på mindst otte måneder og i svinekødssektoren for så vidt angår svin, bortset fra svin, der har været anvendt til avl.
I fåre- og gedekødssektoren kan medlemsstaterne anvende EU-handelsklasseskemaet for slagtekroppe af får efter reglerne i bilag IV, punkt C.
Afdeling 2
Offentlig intervention
Artikel 11
Produkter, der er berettiget til offentlig intervention
Offentlig intervention finder anvendelse for følgende produkter i overensstemmelse med betingelserne i denne afdeling såvel som de yderligere krav og betingelser, som Kommissionen måtte fastsætte ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 19 og gennemførelsesretsakter i henhold til artikel 20, er opfyldt:
a)
blød hvede, hård hvede, byg og majs
b)
uafskallet ris
c)
fersk eller kølet kød af hornkvæg henhørende under KN-kode 0201 10 00  og 0201 20 20  til 0201 20 50
d)
smør, der direkte og udelukkende er fremstillet af pasteuriseret fløde, der direkte og udelukkende er fremstillet af komælk på en autoriseret virksomhed i Unionen, med et smørfedtindhold på mindst 82 vægtprocent og et vandindhold på højst 16 vægtprocent
e)
spraytørret skummetmælkspulver af bedste kvalitet, der er fremstillet af komælk på en autoriseret virksomhed i Unionen, og som har et proteinindhold på mindst 34,0 vægtprocent beregnet på fedtfrit tørstof.
Artikel 12
Tidsrum for offentlig intervention
Offentlig intervention finder anvendelse for:
a)
blød hvede, hård hvede, byg og majs fra 1. november til 31. maj
b)
uafskallet ris fra 1. april til 31. juli
c)
oksekød hele året
d)
smør og skummetmælkspulver fra 1. marts til 30. september.
Artikel 13
Indledning og ophør af offentlig intervention
1.   I de perioder, der er nævnt i artikel 11:
a)
indledes der offentlig intervention for blød hvede, smør og skummetmælkspulver
b)
indledes offentlig intervention af Kommissionen ved gennemførelsesretsakter for hård hvede, byg, majs og uafskallet ris (herunder visse sorter eller typer af uafskallet ris), hvis markedssituationen kræver det. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
c)
indledes offentlig intervention for oksekød af Kommissionen ved gennemførelsesretsakter, der vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3, hvis den gennemsnitlige markedspris noteret på grundlag af EU-handelsklasseskemaet for slagtekroppe af kvæg som omhandlet i bilag IV, punkt A, falder til under 85 % af referencetærsklen i artikel 7, stk. 1, litra d,) i en medlemsstat eller et område i en medlemsstat i en i artikel 20, stk. 1, litra c), fastsat repræsentativ periode.
2.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der afslutter den offentlige intervention for oksekødssektoren, hvis betingelserne i stk. 1, litra c), ikke længere er opfyldt i den i artikel 20, stk. 1, litra c), fastsatte repræsentative periode. Disse gennemførelsesretsakter vedtages uden anvendelse af den i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3, omhandlede procedure.
Artikel 14
Opkøb til en fast pris eller ved licitation
Når offentlig intervention er åben i henhold til artikel 13, stk. 1, træffes foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af opkøbspriser for de i artikel 11 omhandlede produkter samt, hvis det er relevant, foranstaltninger til kvantitative begrænsninger, hvis opkøb foretages til en fast pris, af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Artikel 15
Prisen ved offentlig intervention
1.   Ved offentlig interventionspris forstås:
a)
den pris, som produkter opkøbes til ved offentlig intervention, når det sker til en fast pris, eller
b)
den maksimumspris, som produkter, der er berettiget til offentlig intervention, kan opkøbes til, når det sker ved licitation.
2.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af den offentlige interventionspris, herunder forhøjelser og nedsættelser, træffes af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Artikel 16
Almindelige principper for afsætning ved offentlig intervention
1.   Produkter opkøbt ved offentlig intervention afsættes på en sådan måde:
a)
at enhver forstyrrelse af markedet undgås
b)
at alle købere har lige adgang til produkterne og behandles ens, og
c)
at det er i overensstemmelse med de forpligtelser, der følger af internationale aftaler indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF.
2.   Afsætning af produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention, kan ske ved at gøre dem tilgængelige for ordningen for uddeling af fødevarer til de socialt dårligst stillede i Unionen, som fastsat i de relevante EU-retsakter. Regnskabsværdien af disse produkter er i sådanne tilfælde lig med niveauet for den relevante faste offentlige interventionspris, som er omhandlet i denne forordnings artikel 14, stk. 2.
3.   Kommissionen offentliggør hvert år de betingelser, hvorunder produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention, er blevet afsat det foregående år.
Afdeling 3
Støtte til privat oplagring
Artikel 17
Støtteberettigede produkter
Der kan ydes støtte til privat oplagring af følgende produkter i overensstemmelse med betingelserne i denne afdeling og eventuelle yderligere krav og betingelser, som Kommissionen skal fastsætte ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 18, stk. 1, eller artikel 19 og gennemførelsesretsakter i henhold til artikel 18, stk. 2, eller artikel 20:
a)
hvidt sukker
b)
olivenolie
c)
spindhør
d)
fersk eller kølet kød af kvæg på mindst otte måneder
e)
smør, der direkte og udelukkende er fremstillet af komælk
f)
ost
g)
skummetmælkspulver, der er fremstillet af komælk
h)
svinekød
i)
fåre- og gedekød.
Litra f) i første afsnit gælder kun for ost, der er omfattet af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse i henhold til forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012, og som oplagres efter den modningsperiode, der er fastsat i produktspecifikationen for det produkt, der er omhandlet i artikel 7 i nævnte forordning og/eller en modningsperiode, der bidrager til at øge ostens værdi.
Artikel 18
Betingelser for ydelse af støtte
1.   For at sikre gennemsigtigheden på markedet, tillægges Kommissionen om nødvendigt beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 for at fastlægge betingelserne for, hvornår den kan beslutte at yde støtte til privat oplagring for de produkter, der er nævnt i artikel 17, under hensyn til:
a)
de noterede gennemsnitlige markedspriser i Unionen, referencetærskler og produktionsomkostninger for de pågældende produkter og/eller
b)
behovet for at reagere rettidigt på en særlig vanskelig markedssituation eller økonomisk udvikling, der har betydelige negative følger for margener i sektoren.
2.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der
a)
yder støtte til privat oplagring af de produkter, der er nævnt i artikel 17, under hensyntagen til betingelserne i stk. 1
b)
begrænser støtten til privat oplagring.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
3.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af den støtte til privat oplagring, der er fastsat i artikel 17, træffes af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Afdeling 4
Almindelige bestemmelser for offentlig intervention og støtte til privat oplagring
Artikel 19
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at sikre, at de produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention, eller som er omfattet af støtte til privat oplagring, er egnet til langtidsoplagring og er af sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet, og for at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i de forskellige sektorer med henblik på at sikre, at den offentlige intervention og private oplagring fungerer omkostningseffektivt, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 for at fastsætte de krav og betingelser, som de pågældende produkter skal opfylde ud over kravene i denne forordning. Formålet med sådanne krav og betingelser skal være at sikre, at de produkter, der opkøbes og oplagres:
a)
har den fornødne kvalitet for så vidt angår kvalitetsparametre, kvalitetsgrupper, kvalitetsklasser, kategorier, produktegenskaber og alder
b)
er støtteberettigede for så vidt angår mængder, emballering, herunder mærkning, holdbarhed, tidligere kontrakter om oplagring, virksomhedernes godkendelse og det produktstadium, som den offentlige interventionspris og støtten til privat oplagring gælder for.
2.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i korn- og rissektoren tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om fastsættelse af kvalitetskriterier for så vidt angår både opkøb og salg af blød hvede, hård hvede, byg, majs og uafskallet ris.
3.   For at sikre passende lagerkapacitet og en effektiv offentlig interventionsordning med hensyn til omkostningseffektivitet, distribution og adgang for aktører og for at opretholde kvaliteten af de produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention med henblik på afsætning ved oplagringsperiodens udløb, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
de krav, som oplagringssteder skal opfylde for alle de produkter, der opkøbes ved offentlig intervention
b)
regler for oplagringen af produkter i og uden for den medlemsstat, som har ansvar for dem og for behandlingen af sådanne produkter, hvad angår told og andre beløb, der ydes eller opkræves i henhold til den fælles landbrugspolitik.
4.   For at sikre, at støtten til privat oplagring har den ønskede virkning på markedet, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
regler og betingelser, der finder anvendelse, når den oplagrede mængde er mindre end den kontraktlige mængde
b)
betingelserne for ydelse af forskud af sådan støtte
c)
betingelserne for, at det kan besluttes, at produkter omfattet af kontrakter om privat oplagring kan markedsføres igen eller afsættes.
5.   For at sikre, at ordningerne med offentlig intervention og privat oplagring fungerer efter hensigten, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
bestemmelser for anvendelse af licitationer, der sikrer, at alle aktører har lige adgang til produkterne og behandles ens
b)
de supplerende betingelser, som aktører skal opfylde for at fremme en effektiv forvaltning af og kontrol med ordningen for medlemsstater og aktører
c)
fastsættelse af krav til aktørerne om at stille sikkerhed som garanti for, at de opfylder deres forpligtelser.
6.   For at tage hensyn til sektorernes tekniske udvikling og behov, jf. artikel 10, og til behovet for at standardisere de forskellige produkters præsentation med henblik på forbedring af gennemsigtigheden på markedet, prisnoteringen og anvendelsen af markedsinterventionsforanstaltningerne tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
tilpasning og ajourføring af bestemmelserne i bilag IV om EU-handelsklasseskemaerne for klassificering, identificering og præsentation af slagtekroppe
b)
vedrørende fastsættelse af supplerende bestemmelser for klassificering, herunder ved kvalificerede kriterier og ved automatiseret klassificering, vedrørende identificering, vejning og mærkning af slagtekroppe og vedrørende beregning af EU-gennemsnitspriser og vedrørende de vejningskoefficienter, der anvendes til beregning af disse priser
c)
vedrørende fastsættelse i oksekødssektoren af undtagelser fra bestemmelser og særlige undtagelser, som medlemsstaterne kan indrømme slagterier, hvor der kun slagtes lidt kvæg, yderligere bestemmelser for de pågældende produkter, herunder vedrørende kropsbygningsklasser og fedningsgrad, og i fårekødssektoren af yderligere bestemmelser om vægt, kødfarve og fedningsgrad og kriterierne for klassificering af lette lam
d)
vedrørende tilladelse til medlemsstaterne til ikke at anvende handelsklasseskemaet for klassificering af svinekroppe og tilladelse til at anvende vurderingskriterier ud over vægt og skønnet indhold af magert kød eller fastsættelse af undtagelser fra dette skema.
Artikel 20
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige til anvendelse af dette kapitel. Disse foranstaltninger vedrører især:
a)
udgifter afholdt af aktøren, når produkter, som leveres til offentlig intervention, ikke opfylder minimumskvalitetskravene
b)
fastsættelse af minimumslagerkapacitet for interventionsoplagringssteder
c)
repræsentative perioder, markeder og markedspriser, der er nødvendige for anvendelse af dette kapitel
d)
levering af de produkter, der skal opkøbes ved offentlig intervention, transportomkostninger, som den bydende skal afholde, betalingsorganernes overtagelse af produkterne og betalingen
e)
diverse processer i forbindelse med udbening for oksekødssektoren
f)
praktiske ordninger for emballeringen, markedsføringen og mærkningen af produkter
g)
procedurer for godkendelse af virksomheder, der fremstiller smør og skummetmælkspulver, med henblik på anvendelse af dette kapitel
h)
tilladelse til oplagring uden for den medlemsstat, hvor produkterne er blevet opkøbt og oplagret
i)
salg eller anden afsætning af produkter, der er opkøbt ved offentlig intervention, navnlig for så vidt angår salgspriser, udlagringsbetingelser og de udlagrede produkters efterfølgende anvendelse eller destination, herunder procedurer vedrørende produkter, der er gjort tilgængelige for anvendelse under den ordning, der er omhandlet i artikel 16, stk. 2, herunder overførsel mellem medlemsstaterne
j)
med hensyn til produkter opkøbt ved offentlig intervention, bestemmelser vedrørende muligheden for medlemsstaterne for på under deres eget ansvar at afsætte små mængder, der fortsat er oplagret, eller af mængder, der ikke længere kan ompakkes eller er forringet
k)
med hensyn til privat oplagring, indgåelse af kontrakter mellem medlemsstatens kompetente myndighed og ansøgerne samt kontraktens indhold
l)
indlagring, oplagring og udlagring af produkter i forbindelse med privat oplagring
m)
den private oplagrings varighed og bestemmelserne for afkortning eller forlængelse af oplagringsperiodens varighed, når først den er fastsat i kontrakterne
n)
de procedurer, der skal følges ved opkøb til en fast pris, herunder procedurer for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles, eller ved ydelse af forud fastsat støtte til privat oplagring
o)
anvendelse af licitation både ved offentlig intervention og privat oplagring, især hvad angår:
i)
afgivelse af tilbud eller bud og minimumsmængden pr. ansøgning eller bud
ii)
procedurerne for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles, og
iii)
udvælgelsen af tilbud, der sikrer, at de bud, der er mest favorable for Unionen, foretrækkes, samtidig med at der åbnes mulighed for, at der ikke nødvendigvis vil blive indgået en kontrakt
p)
gennemførelse af EU-handelsklasseskemaerne for slagtekroppe af kvæg, svin og får
q)
en anden præsentation for hele og halve kroppe end den, der er fastsat i bilag IV, punkt A.IV, med henblik på konstatering af markedspriser
r)
de korrektioner, som medlemsstaterne skal anvende i forbindelse med en anden præsentation for slagtekroppe af kvæg og får, hvis referencepræsentationen ikke anvendes
s)
de praktiske ordninger for mærkning af klassificerede slagtekroppe og om Kommissionens beregning af den vejede EU-gennemsnitspris for slagtekroppe af kvæg, svin og får
t)
tilladelse til medlemsstaterne til at fastsætte en anden udskæring af svinekroppe end den, der er fastsat i bilag IV, punkt B.III, for svin slagtet på deres område, hvis en af følgende betingelser er opfyldt:
i)
Den normale handelspraksis på deres område adskiller sig fra den beskrevne udskæring i bilag IV, punkt B.III, første afsnit.
ii)
Tekniske krav berettiger til det.
iii)
Slagtekroppene afhudes ensartet.
u)
bestemmelserne om, at klassificeringen af slagtekroppe i medlemsstaterne gennemgås på stedet af et EU-udvalg, der er sammensat af eksperter fra Kommissionen og eksperter udpeget af medlemsstaterne, for at sikre, at klassificeringen af slagtekroppe er nøjagtig og pålidelig. Disse bestemmelser skal fastsætte, at Unionen afholder omkostningerne ved gennemgangen.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 21
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter for at give medlemsstaterne tilladelse til at anvende følgende klassificeringskriterier, uanset bilag IV, punkt C.III.1, for lam på under 13 kg slagtet vægt:
a)
slagtet vægt
b)
kødfarve
c)
fedningsgrad.
Disse gennemførelsesretsakter vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
KAPITEL II
Støtteordninger
Afdeling 1
Ordninger med henblik på at forbedre adgangen til fødevarer
Artikel 22
Målgruppe
Støtteordninger til forbedring af distributionen af landbrugsprodukter og børns kostvaner henvender sig til børn, der er indskrevet i børnehaver/førskoleinstitutioner eller uddannelsesinstitutioner på primær- eller sekundærtrinnet, som forvaltes eller er godkendt af de kompetente myndigheder i medlemsstaterne.
Underafdeling 1
Skolefrugtordninger og skolegrønsagsordeninger
Artikel 23
Støtte til uddeling af frugt og grøntsager, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager og bananprodukter til børn
1.   Der ydes EU-støtte til:
a)
uddeling af produkter hidrørende fra frugt- og grøntsagssektoren, sektoren for forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager og banansektoren til børn i de uddannelsesinstitutioner, som er omhandlet i artikel 22, og
b)
visse dermed forbundne omkostninger til logistik og distribution, udstyr, reklame, kontrol, evaluering og ledsageforanstaltninger.
2.   Medlemsstater, der ønsker at deltage i ordningen, fastlægger først på nationalt eller regionalt plan en strategi for dens gennemførelse. De træffer også de ledsageforanstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at gøre ordningen effektiv, og som kan omfatte oplysninger om uddannelsesforanstaltninger vedrørende sunde kostvaner, lokale fødevarekæder og bekæmpelse af fødevarespild.
3.   Ved fastlæggelsen af deres strategier opstiller medlemsstaterne en liste over produkter hidrørende fra frugt- og grøntsagssektoren, sektoren for forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager og banansektoren, der vil være støtteberettigede i henhold til deres respektive ordninger. Listen må ikke omfatte produkter, der er anført i bilag V.
I behørigt begrundede tilfælde kan en medlemsstat, der ønsker at sikre et bredt udvalg af produkter under sin ordning eller gøre sin ordning mere attraktiv, dog inden for rammerne af sin strategi fastlægge, at sådanne produkter er støtteberettigede, når der kun er tilsat begrænsede mængder af de stoffer, der er anført i bilaget.
Medlemsstaterne sørger for, at deres kompetente sundhedsmyndigheder godkender listen over sådanne produkter, der er støtteberettigede i henhold til deres ordning.
Medlemsstaterne udvælger deres produkter på grundlag af objektive kriterier, der kan omfatte sundheds- og miljøhensyn, årstid, sort eller tilgængelighed, idet de så vidt muligt prioriterer produkter, der har oprindelse i Unionen, og navnlig lokale indkøb, lokale markeder, korte forsyningskæder eller miljøfordele.
4.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af EU-støtten omhandlet i stk. 1 træffes af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
5.   EU-støtten i stk. 1 tildeles hver medlemsstat på grundlag af objektive kriterier baseret på deres andel af børn i aldersgruppen 6-10 år.
Medlemsstater, der deltager i ordningen, skal hvert år ansøge om EU-støtte på grundlag af deres strategi, jf. stk. 2.
Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af minimumsbeløbet for EU-støtte for hver medlemsstat, der deltager i ordningen, og de vejledende og endelige tildelinger af støtte til medlemsstaterne træffes af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
6.   EU-støtten i stk. 1 må ikke bruges som erstatning for finansiering af eventuelle eksisterende nationale skolefrugtordninger med uddeling af frugt og grøntsager, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager samt bananer eller andre uddelingsordninger for skoler, hvori den type produkter indgår.
Hvis en medlemsstat allerede har indført en ordning, der vil være berettiget til EU-støtte i medfør af denne artikel, og denne medlemsstat har til hensigt at udvide den eller gøre den mere effektiv, bl.a. hvad angår ordningens målgruppe eller varighed eller støtteberettigede produkter, kan der dog ydes EU-støtte, forudsat at de maksimale satser, jf. artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF, overholdes for så vidt angår forholdet mellem EU-støtten og det samlede nationale bidrag. I dette tilfælde anfører medlemsstaten i sin gennemførelsesstrategi, hvorledes den har til hensigt at udvide sin ordning eller gøre den mere effektiv.
7.   Medlemsstaterne kan som supplement til EU-støtten yde national støtte i overensstemmelse med artikel 217.
8.   Unionens skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordning berører ikke eventuelle særskilte nationale skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordninger, der er forenelige med EU-lovgivningen.
9.   Unionen kan i medfør af artikel 6 i forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013 også finansiere informations-, overvågnings- og evalueringsforanstaltninger vedrørende skolefrugtordningen og skolegrøntsagsordningen, herunder foranstaltninger til skærpelse af offentlighedens opmærksomhed om ordningen og netværksforanstaltninger i forbindelse hermed.
10.   De deltagende medlemsstater tilkendegiver offentligt deres deltagelse i støtteordningen på uddelingsstederne og det faktum, at ordningen er støttet af Unionen.
Artikel 24
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at give børn sundere kostvaner og for at sikre, at støtten henvender sig til børn i den målgruppe, der er omhandlet i artikel 22, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 at vedtage delegerede retsakter vedrørende regler for
a)
supplerende kriterier for medlemsstaternes målretning af støtte
b)
medlemsstaternes godkendelse og udvælgelse af støtteansøgere
c)
udarbejdelse af de nationale eller regionale strategier og ledsageforanstaltninger.
2.   For at sikre, at Unionens midler anvendes effektivt og målrettet, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
metoden til omfordeling af den vejledende fordeling af støtte, jf. artikel 23, stk. 5, mellem medlemsstaterne baseret på de modtagne støtteansøgninger
b)
de udgifter i medlemsstaternes strategier, der er berettigede til EU-støtte, og muligheden for at fastsætte et samlet loft over specifikke udgifter
c)
medlemsstaternes forpligtelse til at overvåge og evaluere effektiviteten af deres skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordninger.
3.   For at skabe større opmærksomhed om støtteordningen tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, som kræver, at medlemsstater med en skolefrugtordning og en skolegrøntsagsordning skal informere om, at Unionen yder støtte til ordningen.
Artikel 25
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter alle de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne underafdeling, herunder:
a)
oplysninger, der skal indgå i medlemsstaternes strategier
b)
støtteansøgninger og -betalinger
c)
offentliggørelsesmetoder og netværksforanstaltninger i forbindelse med ordningen
d)
fremlæggelse, form og indhold af overvågnings- og evalueringsrapporter fra medlemsstater, der deltager i Unionens skolefrugt- og skolegrøntsagsordning.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Underafdeling 2
Skolemælksordninger
Artikel 26
Støtte til uddeling af mælk og mejeriprodukter til børn
1.   EU-støtte ydes til uddeling af visse mejeriprodukter og forarbejdede mejeriprodukter, som henhører under KN-kode 0401 , 0403 , 0404 90  og 0406  eller KN-kode 2202 90 , til børn i uddannelsesinstitutioner som omhandlet i artikel 22.
2.   Fra den 1. august 2015 skal medlemsstater, der ønsker at deltage i ordningen, først, på nationalt eller regionalt plan, have en strategi for dens gennemførelse. De kan også træffe de ledsageforanstaltninger, der kan omfatte oplysninger om uddannelsesforanstaltninger vedrørende sunde kostvaner, lokale fødevarekæder og bekæmpelse af fødevarespild, der er nødvendige for at gøre ordningen effektiv.
3.   Ved fastlæggelsen af deres strategier opstiller medlemsstaterne en liste over mælke- og mejeriprodukter, der vil være støtteberettigede i henhold til deres respektive ordninger, i overensstemmelse med de regler, som Kommissionen har vedtaget i henhold til artikel 27.
4.   Med undtagelse af gratis uddeling af måltider til børn i uddannelsesinstitutioner, må den i stk. 1 omhandlede EU-støtte ikke bruges som erstatning for finansiering af eventuelle eksisterende nationale mælke- og mejeriproduktordninger eller andre uddelingsordninger for skoler, hvori der indgår mælk eller mejeriprodukter. Men hvis en medlemsstat allerede har indført en ordning, som i henhold til denne artikel er berettiget til EU-støtte, og den har til hensigt at udvide ordningen eller gøre den mere effektiv, herunder hvad angår målgruppen for ordningen eller dens varighed eller støtteberettigede produkter, kan der ydes EU-støtte. I sådan et tilfælde anfører medlemsstaten i sin gennemførelsesstrategi, hvorledes den har til hensigt at udvide sin ordning eller gøre den mere effektiv.
5.   Medlemsstaterne kan som supplement til EU-støtten yde national støtte i overensstemmelse med artikel 217.
6.   Unionens skolemælks- og mejeriproduktordning berører ikke eventuelle særskilte nationale skoleordninger til fremme af indtagelsen af mælk og mejeriprodukter, der er forenelige med EU-retten.
7.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af EU-støtten til al mælk og alle mælkeprodukter og den maksimumsmængde, der er berettiget til EU-støtten omhandlet i stk. 1 træffes af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
8.   De deltagende medlemsstater tilkendegiver offentligt deres deltagelse i støtteordningen på uddelingsstederne og det faktum, at ordningen er støttet af Unionen.
Artikel 27
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at tage hensyn til udviklingen i forbrugsmønstre for mejeriprodukter, innovationen og udviklingen på markedet for mejeriprodukter, de disponible mængder af produkterne på Unionens forskellige markeder og de ernæringsmæssige aspekter tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, som fastsætter:
a)
hvilke produkter der er støtteberettigede under ordningen i henhold til bestemmelserne i artikel 26, stk. 1, og under hensyntagen til ernæringsmæssige aspekter
b)
medlemsstaternes udarbejdelse af de nationale og regionale strategier, herunder i givet fald ledsageforanstaltninger, og
c)
foranstaltninger, der nødvendige med henblik på kontrol og evaluering.
2.   For at sikre effektiv anvendelse af EU-støtten tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om:
a)
regler om berettigelse til støtte for støttemodtagere og -ansøgere
b)
kravet om, at ansøgerne skal godkendes af medlemsstaterne
c)
anvendelsen af mejeriprodukter, der omfattes af støtten ved tilberedning af måltider i uddannelsesinstitutioner.
3.   For at sikre, at støtteansøgerne overholder deres forpligtelser, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om kravet til sikkerhedsstillelse, når der er udbetalt støtteforskud.
4.   For at skabe større opmærksomhed om støtteordningen tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, som fastsætter de betingelser, efter hvilke medlemsstaterne skal informere om, at de deltager i støtteordningen, og at Unionen yder støtte til den.
5.   For at sikre, at støtten afspejles i den pris, som produkterne er til rådighed til under ordningen, er Kommissionen beføjet til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der fastsætter regler for prisovervågning under ordningen.
Artikel 28
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter alle de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne underafdeling, herunder vedrørende:
a)
procedurerne til sikring af, at den maksimale støtteberettigede mængde ikke overskrides
b)
procedurer for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud
c)
regler om oplysninger, som medlemsstaterne skal have med henblik på godkendelse af ansøgere, støtteansøgninger og betalinger
d)
metoder til offentliggørelse af ordningen
e)
forvaltning af prisovervågning, jf. artikel 27, stk. 5.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 2
Støtte i olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren
Artikel 29
Programmer til støtte for olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren
1.   Unionen finansierer treårige arbejdsprogrammer, der skal udfærdiges af producentorganisationer som defineret i artikel 152, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer som defineret i artikel 156 eller brancheorganisationer som defineret i artikel 157 på et eller flere af følgende områder:
a)
overvågning og forvaltning af markedet i olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren
b)
miljøforbedrende foranstaltninger i forbindelse med olivendyrkning
c)
forbedring af konkurrenceevnen inden for olivendyrkning gennem modernisering
d)
kvalitetsforbedrende foranstaltninger i forbindelse med produktionen af olivenolie og spiseoliven
e)
foranstaltninger vedrørende sporbarhed, certificering og beskyttelse af kvaliteten af olivenolie og spiseoliven, navnlig overvågning af kvaliteten af olivenolie, der sælges til den endelige forbruger, under de nationale forvaltningers tilsyn
f)
formidling af oplysninger om de foranstaltninger, der gennemføres af producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer eller brancheorganisationer for at forbedre kvaliteten af olivenolie og spiseoliven.
2.   Unionens finansiering af arbejdsprogrammerne i stk. 1, udgør:
a)
11 098 000 EUR om året til Grækenland
b)
576 000 EUR om året til Frankrig og
c)
35 991 000 EUR om året til Italien.
3.   EU-finansieringen af arbejdsprogrammerne i stk. 1 svarer højst til de beløb, som tilbageholdes af medlemsstaterne. Finansieringen af de støtteberettigede omkostninger udgør højst:
a)
75 % for aktiviteter inden for de områder, der er nævnt i stk. 1, litra a), b), og c)
b)
75 % for investeringer i anlægsaktiver og 50 % for de andre aktiviteter inden for det område, der er nævnt i stk. 1, litra d)
c)
75 % for de arbejdsprogrammer, der gennemføres i mindst tre tredjelande eller ikkeproducerende medlemsstater af anerkendte organisationer, jf. stk. 1, fra mindst to producentmedlemsstater inden for de områder, der er nævnt i stk. 1, litra c) og f), og op til 50 % for de andre aktiviteter inden for disse områder.
Medlemsstaten sørger for supplerende finansiering op til 50 % af de omkostninger, der ikke dækkes af EU-finansieringen.
Artikel 30
Delegerede beføjelser
For at sikre en effektiv anvendelse af EU-støtten i artikel 29 og med henblik på at forbedre kvaliteten af produktionen af olivenolie og spiseoliven tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
med hensyn til de områder, der er omhandlet i artikel 29, stk. 1, de specifikke foranstaltninger, der kan finansieres med støtte fra Unionen, og de aktiviteter og udgifter, der ikke kan finansieres således
b)
medlemsstaternes minimumstildeling af EU-finansiering til specifikke områder
c)
kravet om at stille sikkerhed, når der indgives anmodning om godkendelse af et arbejdsprogram, og i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud
d)
de kriterier, som medlemsstaterne skal tage hensyn til i forbindelse med udvælgelse og godkendelse af arbejdsprogrammer.
Artikel 31
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige til anvendelse af denne afdeling, vedrørende:
a)
gennemførelse af arbejdsprogrammer og ændringer til sådanne programmer
b)
udbetaling af støtte, herunder forskudsbetalinger
c)
proceduren for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles, når der indgives anmodning om godkendelse af et arbejdsprogram, og i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 3
Støtte til frugt- og grøntsagssektoren
Artikel 32
Driftsfonde
1.   Frugt- og grøntsagsproducentorganisationer og/eller sammenslutninger heraf kan oprette en driftsfond. Fonden finansieres af:
a)
finansielle bidrag fra:
i)
medlemmerne af producentorganisationen og/eller producentorganisationen selv eller
ii)
sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer gennem disse sammenslutningers medlemmer
b)
EU-tilskud, der kan ydes til producentorganisationer eller til deres sammenslutninger, hvis disse sammenslutninger fremlægger, forvalter og gennemfører et driftsprogram eller et delvist driftsprogram efter de nærmere bestemmelser og betingelser, der vedtages af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 37 og gennemførelsesretsakter i henhold til artikel 38.
2.   Driftsfonde må kun anvendes til finansiering af driftsprogrammer, der har været fremlagt for medlemsstaterne og godkendt af disse.
Artikel 33
Driftsprogrammer
1.   Driftsprogrammer i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren skal have en varighed på mindst tre år og højst fem år. De skal have mindst to af de mål, der er nævnt i artikel 152, stk. 1, litra c), eller to af følgende mål:
a)
produktionsplanlægning, herunder prognoser for og opfølgning på produktionen og forbruget
b)
forbedring af produktkvalitet for både friske og forarbejdede produkter
c)
forøgelse af produkters handelsværdi
d)
iværksættelse af salgsfremmende foranstaltninger for både friske og forarbejdede produkter
e)
fremme af miljøforanstaltninger, navnlig på vandområdet, og miljøvenlige produktionsmetoder, herunder økologisk landbrug
f)
kriseforebyggelse og -styring.
Driftsprogrammerne skal forelægges medlemsstaterne til godkendelse.
2.   Sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer kan også fremlægge et helt eller et delvist driftsprogram bestående af foranstaltninger, som er fastlagt, men ikke gennemført, af medlemsorganisationerne som led i deres driftsprogrammer. Disse sammenslutninger af producentorganisationers driftsprogrammer er underlagt de samme regler som producentorganisationers driftsprogrammer, og de behandles med medlemsorganisationernes driftsprogrammer.
I denne forbindelse sikrer medlemsstaterne, at:
a)
foranstaltningerne i driftsprogrammerne for en sammenslutning af producentorganisationer finansieres fuldt ud af bidrag fra denne sammenslutnings medlemsorganisationer, og at midlerne tildeles fra de pågældende medlemsorganisationers driftsfonde
b)
foranstaltningerne og den tilsvarende finansielle andel fastlægges i hver medlemsorganisations driftsprogram
c)
der ikke sker dobbeltfinansiering.
3.   Kriseforebyggelse og -styring som omhandlet i stk. 1, første afsnit, litra f), tager sigte på at undgå og håndtere kriser på frugt- og grøntsagsmarkederne og omfatter i denne sammenhæng:
a)
investeringer med henblik på en mere effektiv forvaltning af de mængder, der bringes i omsætning
b)
uddannelsesforanstaltninger og udveksling af bedste praksis
c)
salgsfremstød og kommunikation, som forebyggelse eller i en kriseperiode
d)
støtte til dækning af administrationsomkostningerne ved oprettelse af gensidige fonde
e)
genplantning af frugtplantager, hvis det er nødvendigt efter en obligatorisk rydning af sundheds- eller plantesundhedsårsager efter ordre fra medlemsstatens kompetente myndighed
f)
tilbagekøb fra markedet
g)
grøn høst eller undladt høst af frugt og grøntsager
h)
høstforsikring.
Der ydes støtte til høstforsikring for at bidrage til at beskytte producenternes indtægter, når der forekommer tab som følge af naturkatastrofer, ugunstige vejrforhold, sygdomme eller skadedyrsangreb.
Forsikringsaftaler skal kræve, at støttemodtagere træffer nødvendige risikoforebyggelsesforanstaltninger.
Kriseforebyggelses- og krisestyringsforanstaltninger, herunder tilbagebetaling af hovedstol og renter, jf. femte afsnit, må højst tegne sig for en tredjedel af de udgifter, der afholdes inden for rammerne af driftsprogrammet.
For at finansiere kriseforebyggelses- og krisestyringsforanstaltninger kan producentorganisationer optage lån på kommercielle vilkår. I så fald kan tilbagebetalingen af hovedstolen og renterne på disse lån indgå i driftsprogrammet og således være berettiget til finansiel støtte fra Unionen i henhold til artikel 34. Enhver specifik foranstaltning som led i kriseforebyggelse og krisestyring kan finansieres via sådanne lån, eller direkte, eller på begge måder.
4.   I denne afdeling forstås ved:
a)   
"grøn høst"
: høst på et givet areal af samtlige umodne uafsættelige produkter, der ikke forud for den grønne høst er blevet beskadiget på grund af vejrforhold, sygdom eller andre årsager
b)   
"undladt høst"
: afslutning af den igangværende produktionscyklus på et givet areal, hvor produktet er veludviklet og af sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet. Hvis produkterne ødelægges på grund af vejrforhold eller sygdom, betragtes det dog ikke som undladt høst.
5.   Medlemsstaterne sikrer:
a)
at driftsprogrammerne omfatter to eller flere miljøforanstaltninger, eller
b)
at mindst 10 % af udgifterne under driftsprogrammerne omfatter miljøforanstaltninger.
Miljøforanstaltninger skal opfylde de krav, som gælder for betalinger for miljø- og klimavenligt landbrug, jf. artikel 28, stk. 3, i forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013.
Hvis mindst 80 % af de producenter, som er tilsluttet en producentorganisation, er omfattet af et eller flere identiske tilsagn som led i miljø- og klimavenligt landbrug i henhold til artikel 28, stk. 3, i forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013 regnes hvert af disse tilsagn som en miljøforanstaltning, jf. dette stykkes første afsnit, litra a).
Støtten til de miljøforanstaltninger, der er omhandlet i dette stykkes første afsnit, dækker de ekstraomkostninger og det indkomsttab, der følger af denne foranstaltning.
6.   Medlemsstaterne sikrer, at investeringer, der øger miljøbelastningen, kun er tilladt, hvis der er truffet effektive foranstaltninger til at beskytte miljøet mod belastningen.
Artikel 34
Finansiel bistand fra Unionen
1.   Den finansielle støtte fra Unionen er lig med de finansielle bidrag i artikel 32, stk. 1, litra a), som reelt er betalt, men begrænses til 50 % af de udgifter, der reelt er afholdt.
2.   Den finansielle støtte fra Unionen kan højst udgøre 4,1 % af værdien af hver producentorganisations eller dens sammenslutnings afsatte produktionsmængde.
Denne procentdel kan dog for så vidt angår producentorganisationer forhøjes til 4,6 % af værdien af den afsatte produktion, forudsat at det beløb, der overstiger 4,1 % af værdien af den afsatte produktion, udelukkende anvendes til kriseforebyggelses- og krisestyringsforanstaltninger.
I tilfælde af sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer kan denne procentdel forhøjes til 4,7 % af værdien af den afsatte produktion, hvis den del af beløbet, som overstiger 4,1 % af værdien af den afsatte produktion, udelukkende anvendes til kriseforebyggelses- eller krisestyringsforanstaltninger, der iværksættes af sammenslutningen af producentorganisationer på vegne af dens medlemmer.
3.   Efter anmodning fra en producentorganisation kan den procentsats på 50 %, som er nævnt i stk. 1, forhøjes til 60 % for et driftsprogram eller en del af et driftsprogram, der opfylder mindst én af følgende betingelser:
a)
det forelægges af flere EU-producentorganisationer, der deltager i tværnationale foranstaltninger i forskellige medlemsstater
b)
det forelægges af én eller flere producentorganisationer for foranstaltninger, der gennemføres af en branche
c)
det vedrører kun særlig støtte til produktion af økologiske produkter, som er omfattet af Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 834/2007 
(
23
)
d)
det er det første, der forelægges af en anerkendt producentorganisation, som er fremkommet ved en sammenlægning af to anerkendte producentorganisationer
e)
det er det første, der forelægges af en anerkendt sammenslutning af producentorganisationer
f)
det forelægges af producentorganisationer i medlemsstater, hvor producentorganisationerne afsætter under 20 % af frugt- og grøntsagsproduktionen
g)
det forelægges af en producentorganisation i en af regionerne i den yderste periferi, jf. artikel 349 i TEUF.
4.   Den procentsats på 50 %, der er nævnt i stk. 1, forhøjes til 100 % ved tilbagekøb fra markedet af frugt og grøntsager, der ikke må overstige 5 % af hver producentorganisations afsatte produktionsmængde, og som afhændes:
a)
ved gratis uddeling til velgørende institutioner eller stiftelser, der er godkendt af medlemsstaterne til dette formål, til brug i deres arbejde til fordel for personer, som i henhold til deres lands lovgivning har ret til offentlig understøttelse, navnlig fordi de ikke råder over tilstrækkelige midler til deres underhold, eller
b)
ved gratis uddeling til enhver af følgende: fængsler, skoler, de i artikel 22 omhandlede institutioner, feriekolonier, hospitaler og alderdomshjem, som medlemsstaterne udpeger, idet de træffer de nødvendige foranstaltninger, så disse mængder uddeles som supplement til de mængder, disse institutioner normalt indkøber.
Artikel 35
National finansiel bistand
1.   I de områder af medlemsstaterne, hvor producenterne i sektoren for frugt og grøntsager kun er organiseret i ringe grad, kan Kommissionen vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der giver medlemsstaterne tilladelse efter behørigt begrundet anmodning fra dem til at yde producentorganisationerne en national finansiel støtte, som ikke må overstige 80 % af de finansielle bidrag, der er omhandlet i artikel 32, stk. 1, litra a). Denne støtte supplerer driftsfonden.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   I de områder af medlemsstater, hvor under 15 % af områdernes frugt- og grøntsagsproduktionens værdi afsættes gennem producentorganisationer, foreninger af producentorganisationer og producentsammenslutninger og -organisationer, der er nævnt i artikel 27 i forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013, og hvor områdernes frugt- og grøntsagsproduktionen udgør mindst 15 % af den samlede landbrugsproduktion, kan den nationale finansielle støtte, der er nævnt i denne artikels stk. 1, efter anmodning fra den pågældende medlemsstat refunderes af Unionen.
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, vedrørende denne refusion. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 36
Nationale regler og national strategi for driftsprogrammer
1.   Medlemsstaterne fastsætter nationale regler indeholdende betingelserne for de miljøforanstaltninger, der er omhandlet i artikel 33, stk. 5. Disse regler skal navnlig fastsætte, at sådanne foranstaltninger skal opfylde de relevante krav i forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013, særlig kravene i forordningens artikel 3.
Medlemsstaterne sender udkastet til disse regler til Kommissionen, som ved gennemførelsesretsakter, der vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3, kan kræve det ændret inden for tre måneder af indsendelsen, hvis den konstaterer, at udkastet ikke bidrager til opnåelsen af de mål, der er opstillet i artikel 191 i TEUF og i Unionens syvende miljøhandlingsprogram. Investeringer på individuelle bedrifter, der støttes af driftsprogrammer, skal også overholde disse mål.
2.   Hver medlemsstat udarbejder en national strategi for bæredygtige driftsprogrammer på frugt- og grøntsagsmarkedet. En sådan strategi skal omfatte følgende:
a)
en analyse af situationen med hensyn til styrker og svagheder og udviklingspotentiale
b)
en begrundelse for de valgte prioriteter
c)
driftsprogrammernes og instrumenternes mål samt resultatindikatorer
d)
vurdering af driftsprogrammerne
e)
producentorganisationernes indberetningsforpligtelser.
Den nationale strategi skal også omfatte de nationale regler, jf. stk. 1.
3.   Stk. 1 og 2 finder ikke anvendelse på medlemsstater, som ikke har nogen anerkendte producentorganisationer.
Artikel 37
Delegerede beføjelser
For at sikre effektiv, målrettet og bæredygtig udnyttelse af støtten til producentorganisationer og deres sammenslutninger i sektoren for frugt og grøntsager tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende regler for:
a)
driftsfonde og driftsprogrammer hvad angår:
i)
overslag over, producentorganisationers og deres sammenslutningers beslutninger vedrørende finansielle bidrag og anvendelsen af driftsfonde
ii)
foranstaltninger, aktioner, udgifter og udgifter til administration og personale, der skal indgå i eller udelukkes fra driftsprogrammer, ændringer heraf og yderligere krav, der skal fastlægges af medlemsstaterne
iii)
forhindring af dobbeltfinansiering mellem driftsprogrammer og programmer for udvikling af landdistrikter
iv)
sammenslutninger af producentorganisationers driftsprogrammer
v)
særlige regler for de tilfælde, hvor sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer helt eller delvist forvalter, behandler, gennemfører og fremlægger driftsprogrammer
vi)
forpligtelse til at anvende fælles indikatorer med henblik på overvågning og evaluering af driftsprogrammer
b)
nationale regler og nationale strategier for driftsprogrammer hvad angår forpligtelsen til at overvåge og evaluere de nationale reglers og strategiers effektivitet
c)
finansiel bistand fra Unionen hvad angår:
i)
grundlaget for beregning af den finansielle bistand fra Unionen og af værdien af den afsatte produktion som omhandlet i artikel 34, stk. 2
ii)
referenceperioder for støtteberegning iii)
iii)
forskudsbetalinger og kravet om at stille sikkerhed i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud
iv)
særlige regler for finansiering af driftsprogrammer fra sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer, navnlig med hensyn til anvendelsen af de i artikel 34, stk. 2, omhandlede begrænsninger
d)
kriseforebyggelses- og krisestyringsforanstaltninger hvad angår:
i)
medlemsstaternes mulighed for ikke at anvende en eller flere kriseforebyggelses- og krisestyringsforanstaltninger
ii)
betingelser, der vedrører artikel 31, stk. 3, første afsnit, litra a), b) og c)
iii)
medlemsstaternes beslutning om tilbagekøbte produkters anvendelsesformål
iv)
maksimumsstøtte i forbindelse med tilbagekøb fra markedet
v)
krav om forhåndsmeddelelse i tilfælde af tilbagekøb fra markedet
vi)
grundlaget for beregning af den afsatte produktionsmængde til gratis uddeling som omhandlet i artikel 34, stk. 4, og fastsættelse af den maksimale afsatte produktionsmængde i tilfælde af tilbagekøb
vii)
krav om anbringelse af EU-symbolet på emballager med produkter til gratis uddeling
viii)
betingelser for modtagere af tilbagekøbte produkter
ix)
anvendelse af udtryk med henblik på denne afdeling
x)
betingelser, der skal vedtages af medlemsstaterne, vedrørende grøn høst og undladt høst
xi)
høstforsikring
xii)
gensidige fonde, og
xiii)
betingelserne vedrørende og fastsættelse af et loft over udgifter til genplantning af frugtplantager af sundheds- eller plantesundhedsårsager i overensstemmelse med artikel 33, stk. 3, første afsnit, litra e)
e)
national finansiel bistand hvad angår:
i)
producenters organiseringsgrad ii) iii)
ii)
kravet om at stille sikkerhed i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud
iii)
maksimal national finansielle støtte, der kan refunderes af Unionen.
Artikel 38
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter foranstaltninger vedrørende:
a)
forvaltning af driftsfonde
b)
oplysninger, der skal indgå i de driftsprogrammer, nationale regler og nationale strategier, som er omhandlet i artikel 36, fremlæggelsen af driftsprogrammer for medlemsstaterne, tidsfrister, ledsagedokumenter og medlemsstaternes godkendelse
c)
producentorganisationers og sammenslutninger af producentorganisationers gennemførelse af driftsprogrammer
d)
fremlæggelse, form og indhold af overvågnings- og evalueringsrapporter om nationale strategier og driftsprogrammer
e)
støtteansøgninger og -betalinger, herunder forskuds- og delbetalinger
f)
praktiske ordninger for anbringelse af det EU- symbolet på emballager med produkter til gratis uddeling
g)
overholdelse af handelsnormer i tilfælde af tilbagekøb
h)
transport- sorterings- og emballeringsomkostninger i tilfælde af gratis uddeling
i)
salgsfremme-, kommunikations- og uddannelsesforanstaltninger i forbindelse med kriseforebyggelse og krisestyring
j)
gennemførelse af tilbagekøb, grøn høst, undladt høst og høstforsikringsforanstaltninger
k)
anvendelse, godkendelse, betaling og refusion af national finansiel bistand
l)
procedurer for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud. k) l)
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 4
Støtteprogrammer for vinsektoren
Underafdeling 1
Generelle bestemmelser og støtteberettigede foranstaltninger
Artikel 39
Anvendelsesområde
I denne afdeling fastsættes der regler for tildeling af EU-midler til medlemsstaterne og for medlemsstaternes anvendelse af sådanne midler under femårige nationale støtteprogrammer (i det følgende benævnt "støtteprogrammer") til finansiering af specifikke foranstaltninger til støtte for vinsektoren.
Artikel 40
Overensstemmelse og sammenhæng
1.   Støtteprogrammer skal være forenelige med EU-retten og skal være i overensstemmelse med Unionens aktiviteter, politikker og prioriteter.
2.   Medlemsstaterne er ansvarlige for støtteprogrammer og sikrer, at de er indbyrdes overensstemmende, og at de udarbejdes og gennemføres på en objektiv måde under hensyntagen til de berørte producenters økonomiske situation og nødvendigheden af at undgå uberettiget forskelsbehandling af producenterne.
3.   Der ydes ikke støtte til:
a)
forskningsprojekter og foranstaltninger til støtte for andre forskningsprojekter end dem, der er omhandlet i artikel 45, stk. 2, litra d) og e)
b)
foranstaltninger i medlemsstaternes programmer for udvikling af landdistrikter i henhold til forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013.
Artikel 41
Forelæggelse af støtteprogrammer
1.   Hver af de producentmedlemsstater, der er nævnt i bilag VI, forelægger Kommissionen et udkast til et femårigt støtteprogram, der indeholder mindst en af de i artikel 38 nævnte støtteberettigede foranstaltninger.
2.   Støtteforanstaltningerne i udkast til støtteprogrammer udarbejdes på det geografiske niveau, som medlemsstaterne finder mest relevant. Inden udkastet til støtteprogram forelægges Kommissionen, gør medlemsstaterne det til genstand for høringer af de kompetente myndigheder og organisationer på det relevante geografiske niveau.
3.   Hver medlemsstat forelægger ét udkast til støtteprogram, hvori der kan tages hensyn til særlige regionale forhold.
4.   Et støtteprogram iværksættes tre måneder efter, at et udkast til støtteprogram er blevet forelagt Kommissionen.
Kommissionen kan dog vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastslår, at det forelagte støtteprogram ikke opfylder reglerne i denne afdeling, og underrette medlemsstaten herom. I så fald forelægger medlemsstaten Kommissionen et ændret udkast til støtteprogram. Det ændrede støtteprogram iværksættes to måneder efter, at det ændrede udkast til støtteprogram er blevet forelagt, medmindre det fortsat ikke opfylder betingelserne, i hvilket tilfælde dette afsnit finder anvendelse.
Disse gennemførelsesakter vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
5.   Stk. 4 finder tilsvarende anvendelse på ændringer i de gældende støtteprogrammer, som medlemsstaterne har forelagt.
Artikel 42
Forelæggelse af støtteprogrammer
Støtteprogrammer skal som minimum omfatte følgende elementer:
a)
en detaljeret beskrivelse af de foreslåede foranstaltninger og de kvantificerede mål herfor
b)
resultaterne af de afholdte høringer
c)
en vurdering af de forventede tekniske, økonomiske, miljømæssige og sociale virkninger
d)
en tidsplan for foranstaltningernes gennemførelse
e)
en generel finansieringsoversigt, der viser de ressourcer, der skal sættes ind, og den påtænkte vejledende fordeling heraf på foranstaltningerne i overensstemmelse med de budgetmæssige grænser, der er fastsat i bilag VI
f)
de kriterier og kvantitative indikatorer, der skal anvendes til overvågning og evaluering, samt de foranstaltninger, der er truffet for at sikre, at støtteprogrammerne gennemføres korrekt og effektivt og
g)
angivelse af de kompetente myndigheder og organer, der er ansvarlige for gennemførelsen af støtteprogrammet.
Artikel 43
Støtteberettigede foranstaltninger
Støtteprogrammerne kan kun indeholde én eller flere af følgende foranstaltninger:
a)
salgsfremstød i overensstemmelse med artikel 45
b)
omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer i overensstemmelse med artikel 46
c)
grøn høst i overensstemmelse med artikel 47
d)
gensidige fonde i overensstemmelse med artikel 48
e)
høstforsikring i overensstemmelse med artikel 49
f)
investeringer i overensstemmelse med artikel 50
g)
innovation i vinsektoren i overensstemmelse med artikel 51
h)
destillation af biprodukter i overensstemmelse med artikel 52.
Artikel 44
Generelle regler for støtteprogrammer
1.   Fordelingen af de disponible EU-midler og budgetgrænserne er fastsat i bilag VI.
2.   Unionen yder kun støtte til støtteberettigede udgifter, der afholdes efter forelæggelsen af det relevante udkast til støtteprogram.
3.   Medlemsstaterne bidrager ikke til dækning af omkostningerne i forbindelse med de foranstaltninger, der finansieres af Unionen under støtteprogrammerne.
Underafdeling 2
Specifikke støtteforanstaltninger
Artikel 45
Salgsfremstød
1.   Der ydes støtte i henhold til denne artikel til dækning af oplysningsforanstaltninger og salgsfremmende foranstaltninger for EU-vine:
a)
i medlemsstaterne med henblik på at orientere forbrugerne om et ansvarligt vinforbrug og om EU-ordningerne for oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser eller
b)
i tredjelande med henblik på at forbedre vinenes konkurrenceevne.
2.   De foranstaltninger, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, litra b), gælder vine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse eller vine med angivelse af druesort og må kun omfatte et eller flere af følgende:
a)
public relations, salgsfremme eller reklame, der sætter fokus på de høje standarder ved EU-produkter, specielt med hensyn til kvalitet, fødevaresikkerhed eller miljø
b)
deltagelse i arrangementer, messer eller udstillinger af international betydning
c)
oplysningskampagner, navnlig om EU-ordningerne for oprindelsesbetegnelser, geografiske betegnelser og økologisk produktion
d)
undersøgelser af nye markeder, som er nødvendige for at udvide afsætningsmulighederne
e)
evalueringsundersøgelser af resultaterne af oplysningsforanstaltninger og salgsfremmende foranstaltninger.
3.   EU-tilskuddet til oplysningsforanstaltninger eller salgsfremmende foranstaltninger omhandlet i stk. 1 må højst udgøre 50 % af de støtteberettigede udgifter.
Artikel 46
Omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer
1.   Formålet med foranstaltningerne til omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer er at øge vinproducenternes konkurrenceevne.
2.   Der ydes kun støtte til omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer, hvis medlemsstaterne forelægger en opgørelse over deres produktionskapacitet i overensstemmelse med artikel 145, stk. 3.
3.   Støtten til omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer, der også kan bidrage til at forbedre bæredygtige produktionssystemer og vinsektorens miljøaftryk, må kun vedrøre én eller flere af følgende aktiviteter:
a)
sortsomstilling, også ved hjælp af dobbeltpodning
b)
flytning af vindyrkningsarealer
c)
genplantning af vindyrkningsarealer, hvis det er nødvendigt efter en obligatorisk rydning af sundheds- eller plantesundhedsårsager efter ordre fra medlemsstatens kompetente myndighed
d)
forbedring af driftsmetoder, navnlig indførelse af avancerede systemer for bæredygtig produktion.
Der ydes ikke støtte til den normale fornyelse af vindyrkningsarealer, dvs. genplantning af den samme parcel med samme vindruesort efter samme vindyrkningsmetode, når vinstokkene er udtjente.
Medlemsstaterne kan fastlægge yderligere specifikationer, særlig vedrørende de genbeplantede vindyrkningsarealers alder.
4.   Støtten til omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer, navnlig forbedring af driftsmetoder, må kun ydes som:
a)
godtgørelse til producenterne for indkomsttab i forbindelse med gennemførelsen af foranstaltningen
b)
tilskud til omstrukturerings- og omstillingsomkostningerne.
5.   Godtgørelse til producenterne for indkomsttab, jf. stk. 4, litra a), kan dække op til 100 % af det pågældende tab og ydes i en af følgende former:
a)
uanset del II, afsnit I, kapitel III, afdeling IVa, underafdeling II, i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 om fastlæggelse af overgangsordningen for plantningsrettigheder, tilladelse til dyrkning af gamle og nye vinstokke indtil udløbet af overgangsordningen i en periode, som højst må være på tre år
b)
en økonomisk godtgørelse.
6.   EU-tilskuddet til de faktiske omkostninger i forbindelse med omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer må højst udgøre 50 %. I mindre udviklede regioner må EU-tilskuddet til omstrukturerings- og omstillingsomkostninger højst udgøre 75 %.
Artikel 47
Grøn høst
1.   I denne artikel forstås ved "grøn høst": fuldstændig destruktion eller fjernelse af endnu ikke modne drueklaser, der bringer udbyttet af det pågældende areal ned på nul.
Det forhold, at der efter den normale produktionscyklus (undladt høst) er efterladt salgbare druer på planterne, betragtes ikke som grøn høst.
2.   Der ydes støtte til grøn høst for at bidrage til at genoprette balancen mellem udbud og efterspørgsel på Unionens vinmarked og dermed forebygge markedskriser.
3.   Støtten til grøn høst kan ydes som godtgørelse i form af et fast beløb pr. hektar, som skal fastsættes af den berørte medlemsstat. Der udbetales højst 50 % af summen af de direkte omkostninger til destruktion eller fjernelse af drueklaser og indkomsttabet som følge af denne destruktion eller fjernelse.
4.   Den berørte medlemsstat etablerer en ordning baseret på objektive kriterier for at sikre, at grøn høst-foranstaltningen ikke medfører, at de enkelte vinproducenter modtager en godtgørelse, som overstiger det loft, der er fastsat i stk. 3.
Artikel 48
Gensidige fonde
1.   Der ydes støtte til oprettelse af gensidige fonde for at bistå producenter, der ønsker at forsikre sig mod markedssvingninger.
2.   Støtten til oprettelse af gensidige fonde kan ydes i form af midlertidig og degressiv støtte til dækning af fondenes administrationsomkostninger.
Artikel 49
Høstforsikring
1.   Der ydes støtte til høstforsikring for at bidrage til at beskytte producenternes indtægter, når der forekommer tab som følge af naturkatastrofer, ugunstige vejrforhold, sygdomme eller skadedyrsangreb.
Forsikringsaftaler skal kræve, at støttemodtagere træffer de nødvendige risikoforebyggelsesforanstaltninger.
2.   Støtten til høstforsikring kan ydes i form af et finansielt tilskud fra Unionen, som ikke er højere end:
a)
80 % af producenternes udgifter til præmier for forsikring mod tab som følge af ugunstige vejrforhold, der kan henregnes under naturkatastrofer
b)
50 % af producenternes udgifter til præmier for forsikring:
i)
mod tab som omhandlet i litra a) og andre tab som følge af ugunstige vejrforhold
ii)
mod tab som følge af dyre- eller plantesygdomme eller skadedyrsangreb.
3.   Der kan ydes støtte til høstforsikring, hvis forsikringserstatningerne ikke dækker mere end 100 % af producenternes indkomsttab, idet der tages hensyn til eventuelle udbetalinger til producenterne under andre støtteordninger i forbindelse med den forsikrede risiko.
4.   Støtten til høstforsikring må ikke forvride konkurrencen på forsikringsmarkedet.
Artikel 50
Investeringer
1.   Der kan ydes støtte til materielle eller immaterielle investeringer i forarbejdningsfaciliteter og vinbedriftsinfrastruktur samt afsætningsstrukturer og -redskaber. Disse investeringer sigter mod generelt at forbedre virksomhedens resultater og tilpasningen til markedets behov samt øge dens konkurrenceevne og vedrører produktion eller afsætning af de vinavlsprodukter, der er omhandlet i bilag VII, del II, herunder med henblik på at opnå større besparelser på energien, forbedre den generelle energieffektivitet og de bæredygtige processer
2.   Støtte i henhold til stk. 1 med maksimumssats:
a)
ydes kun til mikrovirksomheder og små og mellemstore virksomheder, som defineret i Kommissionens henstilling 2003/361/EF 
(
24
)
b)
gælder derudover for alle virksomheder i regionerne i den yderste periferi, jf. artikel 349 i TEUF, og de mindre øer i Det Ægæiske Hav som defineret i artikel 1, stk. 2, i Rådets og Europa-Parlamentets forordning (EU) nr. 229/2013 
(
25
)
.
For virksomheder, der ikke er omfattet af afsnit I, artikel 2, stk. 1, i bilaget til henstilling 2003/361/EF, med færre end 750 medarbejdere eller med en omsætning på under 200 mio. EUR halveres den maksimale støttesats.
Der ydes ikke støtte til virksomheder i vanskeligheder i den betydning, der er angivet i Fællesskabets rammebestemmelser for statsstøtte til redning og omstrukturering af kriseramte virksomheder 
(
26
)
.
3.   De støtteberettigede udgifter omfatter ikke omkostninger, der ikke er støtteberettigede, jf. artikel 69, stk. 3, i forordning (EU) nr. 1303/2013.
4.   Der anvendes følgende maksimumssatser for EU-bidraget i forbindelse med støtteberettigede investeringsudgifter:
a)
50 % i mindre udviklede regioner
b)
40 % i regioner, der ikke er mindre udviklede regioner
c)
75 % i regionerne i den yderste periferi, jf. artikel 349 i TEUF
d)
65 % på de mindre øer i Det Ægæiske Hav, som defineret i artikel 1, stk. 2, i forordning (EU) nr. 229/2013.
5.   Artikel 71 i forordning (EU) nr. 1303/2013 finder tilsvarende anvendelse på støtte, der er nævnt i stk. 1 i denne artikel.
Artikel 51
Innovation inden for vinsektoren
Der kan udbetales støtte til materielle eller immaterielle investeringer, der sigter mod udvikling af nye produkter, processer og teknologier vedrørende produkterne i bilag VII, del II. Støtten sigter mod at øge afsætningsmuligheden og konkurrenceevnen for Unionens vinavlsprodukter og kan omfatte et element af vidensoverførsel. De maksimale støttesatser for Unionens bidrag til støtte efter denne artikel er de samme som de i artikel 50, stk. 4, fastsatte.
Artikel 52
Destillation af biprodukter
1.   Der kan ydes støtte til frivillig eller obligatorisk destillation af biprodukter fra vinfremstilling, der opfylder betingelserne i bilag VIII, del II, afdeling D.
Støtten fastsættes pr. volumenprocent og pr. hl produceret alkohol. Der ydes ikke støtte til alkoholindholdet i biprodukter, der skal destilleres, hvis det overstiger alkoholindholdet i den producerede vin med 10 %.
2.   Støtten udbetales til destillerier, der forarbejder biprodukter fra vinfremstilling leveret til destillation til råalkohol med et alkoholindhold på mindst 92 % volume.
Medlemsstaterne kan gøre støttetildelingen afhængig af en sikkerhedsstillelse fra støttemodtagerens side.
3.   De maksimale støtteniveauer baseres på indsamlings- og forarbejdningsomkostningerne og fastsættes af Kommissionen ved gennemførelsesretsakter i henhold til artikel 54.
4.   Den pågældende støtte omfatter et fast beløb som godtgørelse for omkostninger ved indsamling af disse biprodukter fra vinfremstilling. Dette beløb overføres fra destilleriet til producenten, hvis de pågældende omkostninger bæres af denne.
5.   Den alkohol, der fremkommer ved støttet destillation som nævnt i stk. 1, anvendes udelukkende til industri- eller energiformål for at undgå konkurrenceforvridning.
Underafdeling 3
Procedurebestemmelser
Artikel 53
Delegerede beføjelser
For at sikre, at formålet med medlemsstaternes vinstøtteprogrammer opfyldes og EU-midlerne anvendes effektivt, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
regler for ansvaret for udgifterne fra den dato, hvor støtteprogrammerne modtages eller ændres af Kommissionen, til den dato, hvor de anvendes,
b)
regler for indholdet af støtteprogrammer og for udgifter, udgifter til administration og personale og foranstaltninger, der kan medtages i medlemsstaternes støtteprogrammer, og betingelserne samt muligheden for at foretage betalinger via formidlere i forbindelse med støtte af høstforsikring i henhold til artikel 49
c)
regler for krav om at stille sikkerhed i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud,
d)
regler for anvendelse af udtryk med henblik på denne afdeling
e)
regler for fastsættelse af et loft over udgifter til genplantning af vindyrkningsarealer af sundheds- eller plantesundhedsårsager i overensstemmelse med artikel 46, stk. 3, første afsnit, litra c)
f)
regler for hindring af dobbeltfinansiering mellem:
i)
de forskellige operationer af en medlemsstats vinstøtteprogram og
ii)
en medlemsstats vinstøtteprogram og dens programmer for udvikling af landdistrikter eller programmer til salgsfremstød
g)
regler for producenters forpligtelse til at trække biprodukter fra vinfremstilling tilbage og for undtagelser fra denne forpligtelse med henblik på at undgå yderligere administrative byrder og regler i forbindelse med frivillig certificering af destillerier
h)
regler, der gør det muligt for medlemsstaterne at fastsætte betingelser for korrekt anvendelse af støtteforanstaltninger i deres programmer.
Artikel 54
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter foranstaltninger vedrørende:
a)
fremlæggelse af støtteprogrammer, den finansielle planlægning i forbindelse hermed og revision af støtteprogrammer
b)
ansøgnings-, udvælgelses- og betalingsprocedurer
c)
fremlæggelse, form og indhold af rapporter om og evalueringer af medlemsstaternes støtteprogrammer
d)
medlemsstaternes fastsættelse af støttesatser for grøn høst og destillation af biprodukter
e)
medlemsstaternes finansielle forvaltning og bestemmelser om anvendelse af støtteforanstaltningerne
f)
procedurer for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles i de tilfælde, hvor der er udbetalt støtteforskud.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 5
Støtte i biavlssektoren
Artikel 55
Nationale programmer og finansiering
1.   For at forbedre de generelle betingelser for produktion og afsætning af biavlsprodukter kan medlemsstaterne udarbejde nationale programmer for biavlssektoren for en periode på tre år ("biavlsprogrammer"). Disse programmer udarbejdes i samarbejde med repræsentative organisationer inden for biavl.
2.   EU-tilskuddet til biavlsprogrammerne svarer til 50 % af de udgifter, som medlemsstaterne har afholdt i forbindelse med disse programmer, som godkendt i overensstemmelse med artikel 57, stk. 1, litra c).
3.   For at blive berettiget til det EU-tilskud, der er nævnt i stk. 2, gennemfører medlemsstaterne en undersøgelse af produktions- og afsætningsstrukturen inden for biavlssektoren på deres områder.
4.   Følgende foranstaltninger kan indgå i biavlsprogrammerne:
a)
faglig bistand til biavlere og biavlerorganisationer
b)
bekæmpelse af skadegørere og bisygdomme, særlig varroasyge
c)
rationalisering af flytninger af bistader
d)
foranstaltninger til støtte for laboratorier, der analyserer biavlsprodukter med henblik på at hjælpe biavlere med at markedsføre og øge værdien af deres produkter
e)
foranstaltninger til støtte for genoprettelse af bibestandene i EU
f)
samarbejde med specialorganer om gennemførelse af programmer for anvendt forskning vedrørende biavl og biavlsprodukter
g)
markedsovervågning
h)
forbedring af produktkvaliteten med henblik på at udnytte produkternes potentiale på markedet.
Artikel 56
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at sikre effektiv anvendelse af EU-midlerne til biavl tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
forhindring af dobbeltfinansiering mellem medlemsstaternes biavlsprogrammer og programmer for udvikling af landdistrikter
b)
grundlaget for tildeling af Unionens finansielle bidrag til hver deltagende medlemsstat baseret bl.a. på det samlede antal bistader i Unionen.
2.   For at sikre, at EU-støtteordningen er tilpasset den seneste udvikling, og at de omfattede foranstaltninger fører til en forbedring af de generelle betingelser for produktion og afsætning af biavlsprodukter, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 for at ajourføre listen over de foranstaltninger i artikel 55, stk. 4, der kan medtages i medlemsstaternes biavlsprogrammer, ved at tilføje andre foranstaltninger eller tilpasse disse foranstaltninger uden at lade nogen af dem udgå. Denne ajourføring af listen over foranstaltninger berører ikke de nationale programmer, der er vedtaget inden ikrafttrædelsen af den delegerede retsakt.
Artikel 57
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelse af denne afdeling, vedrørende:
a)
indholdet af nationale programmer og af medlemsstaternes undersøgelser af produktions- og afsætningsstrukturen i deres biavlssektor
b)
proceduren for omfordeling af uudnyttede midler
c)
godkendelse af de biavlsprogrammer, som medlemsstaterne indsender, herunder tildelingen af Unionens finansielle bidrag til hver deltagende medlemsstat ogmaksimumsstøtten for medlemsstater.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 6
Støtte i humlesektoren
Artikel 58
Støtte til producentorganisationer
1.   Unionen yder støtte til producentorganisationer i humlesektoren, der er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152, med henblik på at finansiere forfølgelsen af de mål, der er omhandlet i artikel 152, stk. 1, litra c), nr. i), ii) eller iii).
2.   Unionens finansiering af støtten til producentorganisationer som omhandlet i stk. 1 udgør 2 277 000 EUR om året for Tyskland.
Artikel 59
Delegerede beføjelser
For at sikre, at støtten i artikel 58 finansierer forfølgelsen af de i artikel 1526 fastlagte mål, har Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 med hensyn til:
a)
støtteansøgninger, herunder regler for frister og ledsagedokumenter
b)
regler for støtteberettigede humlearealer og beregning af det beløb, der skal betales til hver producentorganisation.
Artikel 60
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de nødvendige foranstaltninger med henblik på anvendelse af denne afdeling vedrørende udbetaling af støtte.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
KAPITEL III
Tilladelsesordning for plantning af vinstokke
Artikel 61
Varighed
Den tilladelsesordning for plantning af vinstokke, der er fastsat i dette kapitel, gælder fra den 1. januar 2016 til den 31. december 2030, med en midtvejsrevision, der skal foretages af Kommissionen med henblik på at evaluere anvendelsen af ordningen og fremsætte passende lovgivningsforslag.
Afdeling 1
Forvaltning af tilladelsesordningen for plantning af vinstokke
Artikel 62
Tilladelser
1.   Vinstokke af druesorter, der er klassificeret i henhold til artikel 81, stk. 2, kan kun plantes eller genplantes, hvis der er givet tilladelse hertil i overensstemmelse med artikel 64, 66 og 68 i henhold til de i dette kapitel fastsatte betingelser.
2.   Medlemsstaterne tildeler den i stk. 1 omhandlede tilladelse svarende til et specifikt areal udtrykt i hektar, når producenterne har indgivet en ansøgning, der opfylder objektive og ikkediskriminerende støtteberettigelseskriterier. Tilladelsen gives omkostningsfrit til producenterne.
3.   De i stk. 1 nævnte tilladelser er gyldige i tre år fra datoen for deres tildeling. En producent, der ikke har udnyttet den tildelte tilladelse i løbet af gyldighedsperioden, vil blive pålagt administrative sanktioner i henhold til artikel 89, stk. 4, iforordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013
4.   Dette kapitel finder ikke anvendelse på plantning, genplantning af arealer, der er bestemt til forsøg eller podningsgartneri, på arealer, hvis vin eller vinavlsprodukter udelukkende er bestemt til vinproducentens privatforbrug eller på arealer, der nybeplantes som følge af obligatoriske indkøb i offentlighedens interesse efter national lovgivning.
Artikel 63
Sikkerhedsmekanisme for nyplantning af vinstokke
1.   Medlemsstaterne stiller hvert år tilladelser til nyplantning af vinstokke til rådighed svarende til 1 % af det samlede areal, der reelt er beplantet med vinstokke på deres territorium som målt den 31. juli det foregående år.
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan vælge:
a)
at anvende en lavere procentsats på nationalt plan end den, der er fastsat i stk. 1
b)
at begrænse udstedelsen af tilladelser på regionalt niveau for specifikke områder, der er berettiget til produktion af vine med en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse, for områder, der er berettiget til produktion af vine med en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse eller for områder uden en geografisk betegnelse.
3.   Enhver af de begrænsninger, der henvises til under stk. 2, bidrager til en ordnet udvidelse af plantningen af vinstokke, fastsættes til over 0 % vækst og begrundes med en eller flere af følgende specifikke grunde:
a)
behovet for at undgå en veldokumenteret risiko for overforsyning med vinavlsprodukter i forhold til markedsudsigterne for disse produkter og ikke overstige, hvad der er nødvendigt for at tilgodese dette behov
b)
behovet for at undgå en veldokumenteret risiko for betydelig værdiforringelse af en særligt beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse.
4.   Medlemsstaterne offentliggør enhver afgørelse vedtaget i henhold til stk. 2, som skal være behørigt begrundet. Medlemsstaterne underretter straks Kommissionen om disse afgørelser og om begrundelserne.
Artikel 64
Tildeling af tilladelser til nyplantning
1.   Hvis det samlede areal, som de støtteberettigede ansøgninger i et givet år vedrører, ikke er større end det areal, medlemsstaten stiller til rådighed, godkendes alle disse ansøgninger.
Medlemsstaterne kan med henblik på denne artikel anvende et eller flere objektive og ikkediskriminerende støtteberettigelseskriterier:
a)
ansøgerens landbrugsareal er ikke mindre end det areal, han ansøger om tilladelse til
b)
ansøgeren har tilstrækkelige faglige kvalifikationer og faglig kompetence
c)
ansøgningen udgør ikke en betydelig risiko for uretmæssig brug af den specifikke beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelse, hvilket formodes at være tilfældet medmindre en sådan risiko påvises af de offentlige myndigheder
d)
i behørigt begrundede tilfælde et eller flere af de kriterier, der er nævnt i stk. 2, under forudsætning af at de anvendes på en objektiv og ikkediskriminerende måde.
2.   Hvis det samlede areal, som de støtteberettigede ansøgninger i stk. 1 i et givet år vedrører, er større end det område, medlemsstaten stiller til rådighed, gives tilladelserne efter en forholdsmæssig fordeling af hektar til alle ansøgere på grundlag af det areal, som de har ansøgt om tilladelse til. Ydelse af sådan støtte kan også ske helt eller delvist i henhold til et eller flere af følgende objektive og ikkediskriminerende prioritetskriterier:
a)
producenter, der planter vinstokke for første gang, og som er bedriftens driftsleder (nye markedsaktører)
b)
arealer, hvor vindyrkningsarealer bidrager til miljøbevarelse
c)
arealer, der nybeplantes som led i jordfordelingsprojekter
d)
arealer med naturlige eller andre specifikke begrænsninger
e)
bæredygtigheden for udviklings- eller genplantningsprojekter på grundlag af en økonomisk evaluering
f)
arealer, der nybeplantes, og som bidrager til at øge konkurrenceevnen på bedriftsniveau og regionalt
g)
projekter med mulighed for at forbedre kvaliteten af produkter med geografiske betegnelser
h)
arealer, der nybeplantes i forbindelse med at størrelsen på små og mellemstore bedrifter øges.
3.   Medlemsstaterne offentliggør de kriterier i stk. 1 og 2, som de anvender, og underretter straks Kommissionen herom.
Artikel 65
De faglige organisationers rolle
Ved anvendelsen af artikel 63, stk. 2, kan en medlemsstat tage hensyn til henstillinger fra anerkendte faglige organisationer, der udøver deres virksomhed i vinsektoren, jf. artikel 152, 156 og 157, til interesserede producentorganisationer, jf. artikel 95, eller til andre typer af faglige organisationer, som anerkendes i henhold til medlemsstatens lovgivning under forudsætning af, at der forud for henstillingerne er opnået enighed mellem de relevante repræsentative parter i det geografiske referenceområde.
Henstillingerne fremsættes for en periode på højst tre år.
Artikel 66
Genplantning
1.   Medlemsstaterne giver automatisk tilladelse til producenter, der pr. 1. januar 2016 har ryddet et areal beplantet med vinstokke, og indgivet en ansøgning. En sådan tilladelse tildeles for et areal, der svarer til det pågældende areal i renkultur. Arealer, der er omfattet af sådanne tilladelser, skal ikke tælles med i forbindelse med artikel 63.
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan give den i stk. 1 omhandlede tilladelse til producenter, der påtager sig at rydde et areal, der er beplantet med vinstokke, hvis det pågældende areal ryddes senest ved udgangen af det fjerde år fra datoen for plantningen af de nye vinstokke.
3.   Den i stk. 1 omhandlede tilladelse skal udnyttes på samme bedrift, hvor rydningen blev udført. På arealer, der er berettiget til støtte til produktion af vine med beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser eller beskyttede geografiske betegnelser, kan medlemsstater på grundlag af en anbefaling fra en faglig organisation i overensstemmelse med artikel 65 begrænse genplantning til vinstokke, der overholder den samme beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttede geografiske betegnelse, som det ryddede areal.
4.   Denne artikel finder ikke anvendelse i tilfælde af rydning af ikketilladte vinplantningsarealer.
Artikel 67
De-minimis-reglen
1.   Tilladelsesordningen for vinplantninger, som fastlægges i dette kapitel, anvendes ikke på medlemsstater, hvor overgangsordningen for plantningsrettigheder oprettet ved del II, afsnit I, kapitel III, afdeling IVa, underafdeling II, i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 ikke fandt anvendelse den 31. december 2007.
2.   Medlemsstater, hvor ordningen i stk. 1 fandt anvendelse den 31. december 2007, og hvis nuværende vindyrkningsarealer ikke overstiger 10 000 hektar, kan vælge ikke at gennemføre den tilladelsesordning for vinplantninger, som fastlægges i dette kapitel.
Artikel 68
Overgangsbestemmelser
1.   Plantningsrettigheder, der blev tildelt producenter i overensstemmelse med artikel 85h, artikel 85i eller artikel 85k i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 inden den 31. december 2015, som ikke er blevet udnyttet af disse producenter og fortsat er gyldige på denne dato, kan konverteres til tilladelser i henhold til dette kapitel fra og med den 1. januar 2016.
En sådan konvertering finder sted efter en anmodning fra producenterne inden den 31. december 2015. Medlemsstater kan beslutte at tillade producenter at indgive en sådan anmodning til at konvertere rettigheder til tilladelse indtil den 31. december 2020.
2.   Tilladelser tildelt i medfør af stk. 1 har samme gyldighedsperiode som de i stk. 1 omhandlede plantningsrettigheder. Hvis disse tilladelser ikke udnyttes, udløber de senest den 31. december 2018 eller, hvis medlemsstaterne har truffet den beslutning, der er nævnt i stk. 1, andet afsnit, senest den 31. december 2023.
3.   Arealer, der er omfattet af sådanne tilladelser, skal ikke tælles med i forbindelse med artikel 63.
Artikel 69
Delegerede beføjelser
Kommissionen tillægges beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
betingelserne for ansøgning om undtagelsen i artikel 62, stk. 4
b)
reglerne vedrørende kriterierne i artikel 64, stk. 1 og 2
c)
tilføjelsen af kriterier til kriterierne i artikel 64, stk. 1 og 2
d)
sameksistens af vinstokke, som producenten har påtaget sig at rydde, med nyplantede vinstokke i medfør af artikel 66, stk. 2.
e)
grundene til medlemsstaters afgørelser i henhold til artikel 66, stk. 3
Artikel 70
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de fornødne foranstaltninger vedrørende:
a)
proceduren for tildeling af tilladelser
b)
registre, som medlemsstaterne skal føre, og meddelelser til Kommissionen.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 2
Kontrol med tilladelsesordningen for plantning af vinstokke
Artikel 71
Ikketilladte plantningsarealer
1.   Producenter skal på egen bekostning rydde arealer, der uden tilladelse er blevet beplantet med vinstokke.
2.   Hvis producenter ikke rydder senest fire måneder efter datoen for underrettelse om uregelmæssigheden, sørger medlemsstaterne for, at sådanne ikketilladte plantningsarealer ryddes senest to år efter udløbet af fristen på fire måneder. De dermed forbundne omkostninger afholdes af de pågældende producenter.
3.   Medlemsstaterne meddeler senest den 1. marts hvert år Kommissionen den samlede størrelse af de arealer, som med sikkerhed er blevet beplantet med vinstokke uden tilladelse efter den 1. januar 2016, og de arealer, som er blevet ryddet i overensstemmelse med stk. 1 og 2.
4.   En producent, der ikke har opfyldt de i nærværende artikels stk. 1 fastlagte forpligtelser, pålægges sanktioner fastlagt i overensstemmelse med artikel 64 i forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013
5.   Arealer, som uden tilladelse er beplantet med vinstokke, er ikke omfattet af nogen nationale eller EU-støtteforanstaltninger.
Artikel 72
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de fornødne foranstaltninger til fastlæggelse af detaljerne i meddelelseskravene, som medlemsstaterne skal overholde, herunder eventuelle reduktioner af de budgetmæssige grænser fastsat i bilag VI, i tilfælde af manglende overholdelse.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
AFSNIT II
REGLER FOR AFSÆTNING OG PRODUCENTORGANISATIONER
KAPITEL I
Afsætningsregler
Afdeling 1
Handelsnormer
Underafdeling 1
Indledende bestemmelser
Artikel 73
Anvendelsesområde
I denne afdeling fastsættes der regler for handelsnormer, uden at det indskrænker gyldigheden af andre bestemmelser for landbrugsprodukter eller af bestemmelser, der er vedtaget på veterinær-, plantesundheds- og fødevareområdet for at sikre, at produkterne opfylder hygiejne- og sundhedsnormerne, og for at beskytte dyre-, plante- og folkesundheden. Disse regler opdeles i obligatoriske handelsnormer og fakultative forbeholdte udtryk for landbrugsprodukter.
Underafdeling 2
Sektor- eller produktspecifikke handelsnormer
Artikel 74
Generelt princip
De produkter, som der i overensstemmelse med denne afdeling er fastsat sektor- eller produktspecifikke handelsnormer for, må kun afsættes i Unionen, hvis de overholder disse normer.
Artikel 75
Fastsættelse og indhold
1.   Handelsnormer kan finde anvendelse på en eller flere af følgende sektorer og et eller flere af følgende produkter:
a)
olivenolie- og spiseoliven
b)
frugt og grøntsager
c)
produkter af forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager
d)
bananer
e)
levende planter
f)
æg
g)
fjerkrækød
h)
smørbare fedtstoffer til konsum
i)
humle.
2.   For at tage hensyn til forbrugernes forventninger og forbedre de økonomiske vilkår for produktion og afsætning af samt kvaliteten af de landbrugsprodukter, der er omfattet af denne artikels stk. 1 og 4, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 om sektor- eller produktspecifikke handelsnormer i alle afsætningsled samt dispensationer og undtagelser fra anvendelsen af sådanne normer med det formål at foretage tilpasning til stadigt skiftende markedsforhold, til udvikling i forbrugernes efterspørgsel, til udvikling i de relevante internationale standarder og at undgå, at der opstår hindringer for produktinnovationen.
3.   Med forbehold af artikel 26 i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011 
(
27
)
 kan handelsnormerne omhandlet i stk. 1 vedrøre et eller flere af følgende krav, som fastsættes på sektor- eller produktspecifikt grundlag og baseres på de enkelte sektorers særlige forhold, nødvendigheden af at regulere afsætningen og de betingelser, der er fastsat i stk. 5 i denne artikel:
a)
tekniske definitioner, betegnelser og varebetegnelser for sektorer, bortset fra dem, der er fastsat i artikel 78
b)
klassifikationskriterier som f.eks. klasseinddeling, vægt, størrelsessortering, alder og kategori
c)
arten, plantesorten eller dyreracen eller handelstypen
d)
præsentationen, mærkningen i tilknytning til obligatoriske handelsnormer, emballeringen, reglerne for pakkerier, mærkningen, høståret og anvendelsen af bestemte udtryk med forbehold af artikel 92-123
e)
kriterier som f.eks. udseende, konsistens, kropsbygning og produktegenskaber og vandindhold i procent
f)
bestemte stoffer eller bestanddele, der anvendes i produktionen, herunder deres mængde, renhed og identifikation
g)
landbrugstypen og produktionsmetoden, herunder ønologiske fremgangsmåder og avancerede bæredygtige produktionssystemer
h)
forskæring af most og vin, inklusive definitioner, sammenstikning og restriktioner for sammenstikning
i)
indsamlingshyppigheden, leveringen, opbevaringen og behandlingen, konserveringsmetoden og -temperaturen, oplagringen og transporten
j)
produktionsstedet og/eller oprindelsen, bortset fra fjerkrækød og smørbare fedtstoffer
k)
restriktioner for brugen af visse stoffer og/eller fremgangsmåder
l)
bestemt anvendelsesformål
m)
betingelserne for bortskaffelse, oplagring, omsætning og anvendelse af produkter, der ikke er i overensstemmelse med handelsnormerne som omhandlet i stk. 1 eller definitionerne, betegnelserne og varebetegnelserne som omhandlet i artikel 78, samt bortskaffelse af biprodukter.
4.   Udover stk. 1, kan handelsnormer finde anvendelse på vinsektoren. Stk. 3, litra f), g), h), k) og m) finder anvendelse på den pågældende sektor.
5.   De sektor- eller produktspecifikke handelsnormer vedtaget i henhold til denne artikels stk. 1 fastsættes, uden at dette berører i artikel 84-88 og bilag IX, under hensyn til:
a)
særlige forhold vedrørende de pågældende produkter
b)
nødvendigheden af at skabe betingelser for at lette produkternes afsætning på markedet
c)
producenternes interesse i at oplyse om produkternes karakteristika og produktionsmetoderne, og forbrugernes interesse i at få tilstrækkelige og gennemsigtige produktoplysninger, herunder oplysninger om produktionssted, idet disse fastlægges på et passende geografisk niveau i hvert enkelt tilfælde, efter at der er foretaget en evaluering, navnlig af de udgifter og administrative byrder, der pålægges aktøren, samt de fordele, som producenterne og den endelige forbruger opnår
d)
de metoder, der er til rådighed til at bestemme produkternes fysiske, kemiske og organoleptiske egenskaber
e)
de standarder, der anbefales af internationale organer
f)
nødvendigheden af at bevare produkternes naturlige og væsentlige karakteristika og undgå væsentlige ændringer i det pågældende produkts sammensætning.
6.   For at tage hensyn til forbrugernes forventninger og behovet for at forbedre kvaliteten og de økonomiske vilkår for produktion og afsætning af landbrugsprodukter, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 for at ændre listen over sektorer i stk. 1. Sådanne delegerede retsakter gælder udelukkende påviste behov som følge af udviklingen i forbrugernes efterspørgsel, tekniske fremskridt eller behovet for produktinnovation og skal være genstand for en rapport fra Kommissionen til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, bl.a. med en evaluering af forbrugerens behov, omkostningerne og de administrative byrder for aktører, herunder indvirkningen på det indre marked og den internationale handel, samt de fordele, det vil have for producenterne og for den endelige forbruger.
Artikel 76
Yderligere afsætningskrav for produkter i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren
1.   Når det er relevant for de gældende handelsnormer i artikel 75, gælder det endvidere, at produkter i frugt-/og grøntsagssektoren, som skal sælges friske til forbrugeren, kun må afsættes, hvis de er af sund, sædvanlig handelskvalitet, og hvis oprindelseslandet er angivet.
2.   De handelsnormer, der er nævnt i stk. 1, samt enhver handelsnorm for frugt- og grøntsagssektoren, der er fastlagt i henhold til denne underafdeling, finder anvendelse i alle afsætningsled, herunder import og eksport, og kan omfatte kvalitet, kategorisering, vægt, størrelse, indpakning, emballering, opbevaring, transport, præsentation og markedsføring.
3.   Indehaveren af produkter fra frugt- og grøntsagssektoren, som der er fastsat handelsnormer for, må kun frembyde sådanne produkter eller udbyde dem til salg eller levere eller afsætte dem på en hvilken som helst måde inden for Unionen, såfremt de er i overensstemmelse med disse normer, og de er ansvarlige for at sikre en sådan overensstemmelse.
4.   Med henblik på at sikre den korrekt anvendelse af de i denne artikels stk. 1 omhandlede krav og for at tage hensyn til visse særlige situationer, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende visse undtagelser fra denne artikel, der er nødvendige for en korrekt anvendelse heraf.
Artikel 77
Certificering af humle
1.   Ud over de gældende handelsnormer gælder det, hvor det er relevant, at humleprodukter, der er høstet eller fremstillet i Unionen, skal certificeres i henhold til denne artikel.
2.   Der kan kun udstedes certifikat for produkter med kvalitetskendetegn, som i et bestemt afsætningsled opfylder de gældende minimumskrav for afsætningen. Med hensyn til humlepulver, lupulinberiget humlepulver, humleekstrakt og blandingsprodukter af humle kan certifikatet kun udstedes, hvis alfasyreindholdet i disse produkter ikke er lavere end indholdet i den humle, de er fremstillet af.
3.   I certifikatet angives mindst:
a)
humlens produktionssted
b)
høståret/høstårene og
c)
sorten eller sorterne.
4.   Humleprodukter må kun afsættes eller eksporteres, hvis de er omfattet af et certifikat, der er udstedt i overensstemmelse med denne artikel.
For importerede humleprodukter anerkendes den attest, der er omhandlet i artikel 190, stk. 2, som ligestillet med certifikatet.
5.   Kommissionen tillægges beføjelse til ved hjælp af delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 at fastsætte foranstaltninger, der fraviger denne artikels stk. 4:
a)
for at opfylde visse tredjelandes handelsmæssige krav eller
b)
for produkter til særlige anvendelsesformål.
Foranstaltningerne i første afsnit:
i)
må ikke være til skade for den normale afsætning af de produkter, som der er udstedt certifikat for og
ii)
skal sikre, at der ikke sker forveksling med de nævnte produkter.
Artikel 78
Definitioner, betegnelser og varebetegnelser for bestemte sektorer og produkter
1.   Ud over de gældende handelsnormer gælder det, hvor det er relevant, at de definitioner, betegnelser og varebetegnelser, der er fastsat i bilag VII, finder anvendelse på følgende sektorer og produkter:
a)
oksekød
b)
vin
c)
mælk og mejeriprodukter til konsum
d)
fjerkrækød
e)
æg
f)
smørbare fedtstoffer til konsum, og
g)
olivenolie og spiseoliven.
2.   De definitioner, betegnelser eller varebetegnelser, der er anført i bilag VII, må i Unionen kun bruges til afsætning af et produkt, der opfylder de tilsvarende relevante krav i nævnte bilag.
3.   Kommissionen tillægges beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende ændringer, dispensationer eller undtagelser fra de definitioner og varebetegnelser, der er anført i bilag VII. Disse delegerede retsakter gælder udelukkende påviste behov som følge af udviklingen i forbrugernes efterspørgsel, tekniske fremskridt eller behovet for produktinnovation.
4.   For at sikre, at erhvervsdrivende og medlemsstaterne har en klar og korrekt forståelse af de definitioner og varebetegnelser, der er fastsat i bilag VII, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende regler for deres specifikation og anvendelse.
5.   For at tage hensyn til forbrugernes forventninger og udviklingen på markedet for mejeriprodukter tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 for at angive de mejeriprodukter, i forbindelse med hvilke den dyreart, som mælken stammer fra, anføres, hvis mælken ikke stammer fra køer, og fastlægge de relevante nødvendige regler.
Artikel 79
Tolerancer
1.   For at tage hensyn til de enkelte produkters særlige forhold og de særlige forhold i hver sektor, de forskellige afsætningsled, de tekniske forhold, eventuelle betydelige praktiske problemer samt analysemetodernes nøjagtighed og repeterbarhed tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 227 om tolerancer for en eller flere specifikke normer, hvis overskridelse vil medføre, at hele produktpartiet anses for ikke at overholde normen.
2.   Ved vedtagelsen af retsakterne i stk. 1 tager Kommissionen hensyn til behovet for ikke at ændre produktets iboende egenskaber og for at undgå at forringe dets kvalitet.
Artikel 80
Ønologiske fremgangsmåder og analysemetoder
1.   Kun de ønologiske fremgangsmåder, der er tilladt i henhold til bilag VIII og omhandlet i artikel 75, stk. 3, første afsnit, litra g), og i artikel 83, stk. 2 og 3, må bruges i Unionen ved fremstilling og konservering af de produkter, der er angivet i bilag VII, del II.
Første afsnit finder ikke anvendelse på:
a)
druesaft og koncentreret druesaft, og
b)
druemost og koncentreret druemost bestemt til fremstilling af druesaft.
De tilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder må kun benyttes til at sikre korrekt vinfremstilling, korrekt konservering eller korrekt forarbejdning af produktet.
Produkter omhandlet i bilag VII, del II, skal i Unionen fremstilles i overensstemmelse med de relevante restriktioner fastsat i bilag VIII.
2.   De produkter, der er opført i bilag VII, del II, må ikke markedsføres i Unionen, hvis:
a)
de har været genstand for ønologiske fremgangsmåder, der ikke er tilladt i Unionen
b)
de har været genstand for ønologiske fremgangsmåder, der ikke er tilladt på nationalt plan, eller
c)
de er i strid med reglerne i bilag VIII.
Vinavlsprodukter, der ikke kan markedsføres i overensstemmelse med første afsnit destrueres. Uanset denne bestemmelse kan medlemsstaterne tillade anvendelse af sådanne produkter, hvis karakteristika de fastsætter, i destillerier eller eddikefabrikker eller til industriel brug, hvis denne tilladelse ikke bliver et incitament til at producere vinavlsprodukter ved hjælp af uautoriserede ønologiske fremgangsmåder.
3.   Kommissionen giver tilladelse til ønologiske fremgangsmåder som omhandlet i artikel 75, stk. 3, første afsnit, litra g), idet den:
a)
tager hensyn til de ønologiske fremgangsmåder og analysemetoder, der anbefales og er offentliggjort af Det Internationale Vinorganisation (OIV), og resultaterne af anvendelse på forsøgsbasis af endnu ikke tilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder
b)
tager hensyn til beskyttelsen af menneskers sundhed
c)
tager hensyn til den mulige risiko for, at forbrugerne vildledes på grund af etablerede opfattelser af produktet og de tilhørende forventninger, og i denne forbindelse ser på, hvilke oplysningstiltag der findes og kan gennemføres for at undgå en sådan risiko
d)
giver mulighed for bevarelse af vinens naturlige og væsentlige kendetegn og ikke medfører en væsentlig ændring i det pågældende produkts sammensætning
e)
sikrer et acceptabelt minimum af miljøbeskyttelse
f)
overholder de generelle regler vedrørende ønologiske fremgangsmåder og reglerne i bilag VIII.
4.   For at sikre en korrekt behandling af usælgelige vinprodukter tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 at vedtage delegerede retsakter vedrørende regler for de nationale procedurer som omhandlet i denne artikels stk. 2, andet afsnit, og undtagelser herfra vedrørende tilbagetrækning eller destruktion af vinavlsprodukter, der ikke er i overensstemmelse bestemmelserne.
5.   Kommissionen vedtager, når det er relevant, gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter metoder som omhandlet i artikel 75, stk. 5, litra d), for de produkter, der er anført i bilag VII, del II. Sådanne metoder fastsættes på grundlag af relevante metoder, der er anbefalet og offentliggjort af OIV, medmindre de er ineffektive eller uhensigtsmæssige til opfyldelsen af de mål, Unionen forfølger. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Indtil sådanne gennemførelsesretsakter er vedtaget, anvendes de metoder og regler, som den pågældende medlemsstat tillader.
Artikel 81
Druesorter
1.   De produkter, der er opført i bilag VII, del II, skal i Unionen fremstilles af druesorter til vinfremstilling, der kan klassificeres efter stk. 2.
2.   Medlemsstaterne klassificerer de druesorter til vinfremstilling, der må plantes, genplantes eller podes på deres respektive områder med henblik på produktion af vin, jf. dog stk. 3.
Medlemsstaterne må kun klassificere druesorter, der opfylder følgende betingelser:
a)
den pågældende sort skal tilhøre arten Vitis vinifera eller være en krydsning af arten Vitis vinifera med andre arter af Vitisslægten
b)
sorten er ikke en af følgende: Noah, Othello, Isabelle, Jacquez, Clinton og Herbemont.
Hvis en druesort til vinfremstilling udgår af klassificeringen i første afsnit, skal den ryddes senest 15 år efter, at den er udgået.
3.   Medlemsstater med en vinproduktion, der ikke overtiger 50 000 hl. pr. produktionsår, beregnet på grundlag af den gennemsnitlige produktion i de sidste fem produktionsår, fritages fra klassificeringsforpligtelsen fastsat i stk. 2, første afsnit.
I disse medlemsstater, er det imidlertid kun druesorter, der opfylder betingelserne i stk. 2, andet afsnit, der må plantes, genplantes eller podes med henblik på vinproduktion.
4.   Uanset stk. 2, første og tredje afsnit, og stk. 3, andet afsnit, tillader medlemsstaterne plantning, genplanting eller podning af følgende druesorter med henblik på videnskabelig forskning og i forsøgsøjemed:
a)
druesorter, der ikke er klassificeret, for så vidt angår andre medlemsstater end de i stk. 3 omhandlede
b)
druesorter, der ikke opfylder betingelserne i stk. 2, andet afsnit, for så vidt angår de i stk. 3 omhandlede medlemsstater.
5.   Arealer med druesorter til vinfremstilling, der er plantet i strid med stk. 2, 3 og 4, skal ryddes.
Der er dog ingen pligt til at rydde sådanne arealer, når den pågældende produktion udelukkende er beregnet til vinproducentens privatforbrug.
Artikel 82
Specifikt anvendelsesformål for vin, som ikke opfylder betingelserne for kategorierne i bilag VII, del II
Bortset fra aftappet vin, for hvilken det kan godtgøres, at aftapningen er sket inden den 1. september 1971, må vin, der er fremstillet af druesorter til vinfremstilling opført i klassificeringer udarbejdet i henhold til artikel 81, stk. 2, første afsnit, men som ikke opfylder betingelserne for en af kategorierne i bilag VII, del II, kun anvendes til vinproducentens privatforbrug, til produktion af vineddike eller til destillation.
Artikel 83
Nationale regler for visse produkter og sektorer
1.   Uanset artikel 75, stk. 2, kan medlemsstaterne vedtage eller opretholde nationale regler om forskellige kvalitetsniveauer for smørbare fedtstoffer. Sådanne forskrifter skal muliggøre en vurdering af de differentierede kvalitetsniveauer ud fra kriterier, der især er baseret på de anvendte råvarer, produkternes organoleptiske egenskaber og deres fysiske og mikrobiologiske stabilitet.
Medlemsstater, der benytter den i første afsnit anførte mulighed, skal sikre, at der for andre medlemsstaters produkter, der overholder kriterierne i sådanne nationale regler, på en ikkediskriminerende måde kan anvendes angivelser, der viser, at kriterierne er opfyldt.
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan indskrænke eller forbyde anvendelsen af visse ønologiske fremgangsmåder og indføre strengere regler for vine, som er tilladt i henhold til EU-retten, og som fremstilles på deres område, med henblik på bedre at bevare de væsentlige kendetegn ved vine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse og ved mousserende vine og hedvine.
3.   Medlemsstaterne kan tillade forsøgsvis anvendelse af ikketilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder.
4.   For at sikre korrekt og gennemsigtig anvendelse af denne artikel tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 om de nærmere betingelser for anvendelsen af stk. 1, 2 og 3 samt betingelserne for oplagring, omsætning og anvendelse af produkter, der er fremkommet ved forsøgsfremgangsmåder som omhandlet i stk. 3.
5.   Medlemsstaterne kan kun vedtage eller bibeholde supplerende nationale bestemmelser for produkter, som er omfattet af en EU-handelsnorm, hvis disse bestemmelser er i overensstemmelse med EU-lovgivningen, navnlig med princippet om fri bevægelighed for varer, og omfattet af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 98/34/EF 
(
28
)
.
Underafdeling 3
Fakultative forbeholdte udtryk
Artikel 84
Almindelig bestemmelse
Der indføres en ordning for fakultative forbeholdte sektor- eller produktspecifikke udtryk for at gøre det lettere for producenter af landbrugsprodukter med værdiforøgende karakteristika og egenskaber at gøre opmærksom på disse karakteristika og egenskaber på det indre marked og ikke mindst at støtte og supplere de specifikke handelsnormer.
Denne underafdeling finder ikke anvendelse på vinavlsprodukter som omhandlet i artikel 92, stk. 1.
Artikel 85
Eksisterende fakultative forbeholdte udtryk
1.   De fakultative forbeholdte udtryk, der er omfattet af denne ordning den 20. december 2013 er opført i bilag IX, og betingelserne for anvendelse af disse udtryk fastsættes i medfør af artikel 65c, litra a).
2.   De i stk. 1 omtalte fakultative forbeholdte udtryk bibeholdes med forbehold for ændringer, medmindre de annulleres i henhold til artikel 86.
Artikel 86
Forbehold, ændring eller annullering af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk
For at tage hensyn til forbrugernes forventninger, den videnskabelige og tekniske udvikling, markedssituationen og udviklingen i handelsnormerne og de internationale normer tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på:
a)
at fastlægge nye fakultative forbeholdte udtryk, der fastsætter betingelserne for deres anvendelse
b)
at ændre betingelserne for anvendelsen af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk, eller
c)
at annullere fakultative forbeholdte udtryk.
Artikel 87
Nye fakultative forbeholdte udtryk
1.   Et udtryk kan blive forbeholdt som et nyt fakultativt forbeholdt udtryk, hvis det opfylder alle følgende krav:
a)
udtrykket har forbindelse til produktets karakteristika eller til en produktions- eller fremstillingsmetode og til en sektor eller et produkt
b)
anvendelsen af udtrykket muliggør klarere formidling af produktets værdiforøgelse som følge af dets særlige forhold eller produktions- eller fremstillingsmetode
c)
når produktet markedsføres, kan de karakteristika eller egenskaber, der er nævnt i litra a),genkendes af forbrugerne i flere medlemsstater
d)
betingelserne og anvendelsen af udtrykket er i overensstemmelse med Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2000/13/EF 
(
29
)
 eller forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011.
Ved indførelse af et nyt fakultativt forbeholdt udtryk tager Kommissionen hensyn til eventuelle relevante internationale normer og til de forbeholdte udtryk, der allerede eksisterer for de omhandlede produkter eller sektorer.
2.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold inden for visse sektorer og til forbrugernes forventninger tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der fastsætter nærmere regler for kravene til indførelse af et nyt forbeholdt udtryk, jf. stk. 1 i denne artikel.
Artikel 88
Restriktioner i forbindelse med anvendelse af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk
1.   Det er kun tilladt at bruge fakultative forbeholdte udtryk til at beskrive produkter, der opfylder de gældende anvendelsesbetingelser.
2.   Medlemsstaterne træffer passende foranstaltninger til at sikre, at produktmærkningen ikke giver anledning til forveksling med fakultative forbeholdte udtryk.
3.   For at sikre, at de produkter, der er beskrevet ved hjælp af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk, opfylder de gældende anvendelsesbetingelser, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der fastsætter supplerende regler for anvendelse af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk.
Underafdeling 4
Handelsnormer i forbindelse med import og eksport
Artikel 89
Almindelige bestemmelser
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i handelen mellem EU og visse tredjelande og den særlige karakter af visse landbrugsprodukter tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om:
a)
betingelserne for, hvornår importerede produkter anses for at have et tilsvarende niveau af overensstemmelse med EU's handelsnormer, og betingelserne for, hvornår der kan gives dispensation fra artikel 74, og
b)
forskrifter om anvendelse af handelsnormer for produkter, der eksporteres fra EU.
Artikel 90
Særlige importbestemmelser for vin
1.   Medmindre andet er fastsat i internationale aftaler indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF, finder bestemmelserne om oprindelsesbetegnelse, geografisk betegnelse og mærkning af vin i afdeling 2 og definitionerne, betegnelserne og varebetegnelserne i artikel 78 anvendelse på produkter, som henhører under KN-kode 2009 61 , 2009 69  og 2204 , der importeres til EU.
2.   Medmindre andet er fastsat i internationale aftaler indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF fremstilles de produkter, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, efter de ønologiske fremgangsmåder, der er godkendt af EU i medfør af denne forordning eller, forud for tilladelsen i henhold til artikel 80, stk. 3, efter de ønologiske fremgangsmåder, der er anbefalet og offentliggjort af OIV.
3.   Ved import af produkterne i stk. 1 skal der fremlægges:
a)
en attest, der godtgør, at bestemmelserne i stk. 1 og 2 er opfyldt, og som er udstedt af en kompetent myndighed, der er opført på en liste, som skal offentliggøres af Kommissionen, i produktets oprindelsesland
b)
en analyseerklæring udarbejdet af et organ eller en myndighed, som er udpeget af produktets oprindelsesland, hvis produktet er bestemt til direkte konsum.
Underafdeling 5
Almindelige bestemmelser
Artikel 91
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter der fastsætter:
a)
den liste over mælk og mejeriprodukter, der er omhandlet bilag VII, del III, punkt 5, andet afsnit, og smørbare fedtstoffer omhandlet i bilag VII, del VII, sjette afsnit, litra a), på grundlag af vejledende lister over produkter, som medlemsstaterne anser for på deres område at svare til de produkter, der er omhandlet i disse bestemmelser, og som medlemsstaterne sender til Kommissionen
b)
regler for gennemførelsen af de sektor- eller produktspecifikke handelsnormer
c)
regler for konstatering af, om et produkt har gennemgået en behandling, der strider mod de tilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder
d)
regler for analysemetoder til bestemmelse af produktegenskaber
e)
regler for bestemmelse af toleranceniveauet
f)
regler for gennemførelse af foranstaltningerne i artikel 89
g)
regler for identifikation og registrering af producenten og/eller af det industrianlæg, hvor produktet er tilberedt eller forarbejdet, for certificeringsprocedurer samt for handelsdokumenter, ledsagedokumenter og registre, der skal føres.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 2
Oprindelsesbetegnelser, geografiske betegnelser og traditionelle benævnelser i vinsektoren
Underafdeling 1
Indledende bestemmelser
Artikel 92
Anvendelsesområde
1.   De bestemmelser om oprindelsesbetegnelser, geografiske betegnelser og traditionelle benævnelser, der er fastsat i denne afdeling, finder anvendelse på de produkter, der er nævnt i bilag VII, del II, punkt 1, 3-6, 8, 9, 11, 15 og 16.
2.   Bestemmelserne omhandlet i stk. 1 skal baseres på:
a)
beskyttelse af de legitime interesser hos forbrugerne og producenterne
b)
sikring af ordnede forhold på det indre marked for de pågældende produkter, og
c)
fremme af produktionen af kvalitetsprodukter som omhandlet i denne afdeling, idet der samtidig tillades nationale kvalitetspolitiske foranstaltninger.
Underafdeling 2
Oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser
Artikel 93
Definitioner
1.   Ved anvendelsen af denne underafdeling forstås ved:
a)   
"en oprindelsesbetegnelse"
: navnet på en region, et bestemt sted eller undtagelsesvis og i behørigt begrundede tilfælde et land, der betegner et produkt som nævnt i artikel 92, stk. 1, som opfylder følgende krav:
i)
produktets kvalitet og kendetegn kan hovedsagelig eller fuldstændigt tilskrives et bestemt geografisk miljø med dets naturbetingede og menneskelige faktorer
ii)
de druer, produktet er fremstillet af, hidrører udelukkende fra det geografiske område
iii)
det produceres i det geografiske område, og
iv)
produktet er fremstillet af druesorter, der tilhører arten Vitis vinifera
b)   
"en geografisk betegnelse"
: et betegnelse, der henviser til en region, et bestemt sted eller undtagelsesvis og i behørigt begrundede tilfælde et land, der betegner et produkt som nævnt i artikel 92, stk. 1, som opfylder følgende krav:
i)
det har en særlig kvalitet, et særligt omdømme eller andre kendetegn knyttet til den pågældende geografiske oprindelse
ii)
mindst 85 % af de druer, der anvendes til fremstillingen, hidrører udelukkende fra dette geografiske område
iii)
det produceres i dette geografiske område, og
iv)
det er fremstillet af druesorter, der tilhører arten Vitis vinifera eller en krydsning af Vitis vinifera-arten med andre arter af Vitis-slægten.
2.   Visse traditionelt anvendte betegnelser udgør oprindelsesbetegnelser, hvis de:
a)
betegner en vin
b)
henviser til et geografisk navn
c)
opfylder kravene i stk. 1, litra a), nr. i)-iv), og
d)
et underkastet den procedure for beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser, der er fastsat i denne underafdeling.
3.   Oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser, herunder sådanne, som vedrører geografiske områder i tredjelande, kan beskyttes i EU efter reglerne i denne underafdeling.
4.   Produktion som omhandlet i stk. 1, litra a), nr. iii), omfatter alle processer lige fra druehøsten til afslutningen af vinfremstillingsprocesserne undtagen eventuelle processer efter produktionen.
5.   Ved anvendelsen af stk. 1, litra b), nr. ii), skal maksimumandelen på 15 % af druerne, der må have deres oprindelse uden for det afgrænsede område, have oprindelse i den medlemsstat eller det tredjeland, hvor det afgrænsede område ligger.
Artikel 94
Ansøgninger om beskyttelse
1.   Ansøgninger om beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelser eller geografiske betegnelser skal bl.a. indeholde et teknisk dossier med følgende:
a)
den betegnelse, der skal beskyttes
b)
ansøgerens navn og adresse
c)
produktspecifikationen omhandlet i stk. 2, og
d)
et enhedsdokument, der sammenfatter produktspecifikationen omhandlet i stk. 2.
2.   Produktspecifikationen skal gøre det muligt for interesserede parter at verificere de relevante produktionsvilkår iforbindelse med oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse.
Produktionsspecifikationen skal mindst bestå af:
a)
den betegnelse, der skal beskyttes
b)
en beskrivelse af vinen eller vinene:
i)
for vine med oprindelsesbetegnelse det vigtigste analytiske og organoleptiske kendetegn
ii)
for vine med geografisk betegnelse det vigtigste analytiske kendetegn samt en vurdering eller angivelse af dens/deres organoleptiske kendetegn
c)
i givet fald de særlige ønologiske fremgangsmåder, der anvendes til at fremstille vinen eller vinene, samt de relevante restriktioner for fremstilling heraf
d)
en afgrænsning af det geografiske område
e)
de maksimale udbytter pr. hektar
f)
angivelse af den eller de druesorter, som vinen eller vinene er fremstillet af
g)
nærmere oplysninger til bekræftelse af sammenhængen som omhandlet i artikel 70, stk. 1, litra a), nr. i), eller, alt efter tilfældet, artikel 93, stk. 1, litra b), nr. i)
h)
gældende krav, der er fastlagt i EU-lovgivningen eller i national lovgivning, eller, når medlemsstaterne har foreskrevet det, af en organisation, der forvalter den beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografiske betegnelse under hensyntagen til, at sådanne krav skal være objektive, ikkediskriminerende og forenelige med EU-retten generelt
i)
navn og adresse på de myndigheder eller organer, der verificerer, at bestemmelserne i produktspecifikationen er overholdt, og angivelse af deres specifikke opgaver.
3.   Vedrører ansøgningen om beskyttelse et geografisk område i et tredjeland, skal den ud over de elementer, der anført i stk. 1 og 2, også indeholde bevis for, at den pågældende betegnelse er beskyttet i oprindelseslandet.
Artikel 95
Ansøgere
1.   Enhver producentorganisation eller undtagelsesvis og i behørigt begrundede tilfælde en individuel producent kan ansøge om beskyttelse af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en geografisk betegnelse. Andre interesserede parter kan deltage i ansøgningen.
2.   Producenter kan kun ansøge om beskyttelse af vine, som de fremstiller.
3.   Hvis en betegnelse dækker et geografisk område på tværs af en grænse, eller hvis en traditionel betegnelse er knyttet til et geografisk område på tværs af en grænse, kan der indgives en fælles ansøgning.
Artikel 96
Forudgående national procedure
1.   Ansøgninger om beskyttelse af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en geografisk betegnelse for vine med oprindelse i EU underkastes en forudgående national procedure.
2.   Ansøgningen om beskyttelse indgives i den medlemsstat, til hvis område oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse er knyttet.
3.   Den medlemsstat, som ansøgningen om beskyttelse indgives til, undersøger, om den opfylder betingelserne i denne underafdeling.
Medlemsstaten gennemfører en national procedure, der bl.a. omfatter passende offentliggørelse af ansøgningen og et tidsrum på mindst to måneder fra datoen for offentliggørelsen, hvori enhver fysisk eller juridisk person med en legitim interesse, som har bopæl eller er etableret på medlemsstatens område, kan gøre indsigelse mod den foreslåede beskyttelse ved at indgive en behørigt begrundet erklæring til medlemsstaten.
4.   Hvis medlemsstaten, der vurderer ansøgningen finder, at oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse ikke opfylder de betingelser, der er fastlagt i denne underafdeling, eller er uforenelig med EU-retten, afviser den ansøgningen.
5.   Hvis medlemsstaten, der vurderer ansøgningen, finder, at kravene er opfyldt, gennemfører den en national procedure, der omfatter passende offentliggørelse af produktspecifikationen, som minimum på internettet, og fremsender ansøgningen til Kommissionen.
Artikel 97
Kommissionens gennemgang
1.   Kommissionen offentliggør datoen for indgivelse af ansøgningen om beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse.
2.   Kommissionen undersøger, om de i artikel 94 omhandlede ansøgninger om beskyttelse opfylder betingelserne i denne underafdeling.
3.   Finder Kommissionen, at betingelserne i denne underafdeling er opfyldt, vedtager den gennemførelsesretsakter vedrørende offentliggørelsen af det enhedsdokument, der er nævnt i artikel 94, stk. 1, litra d), samt af henvisningen til den offentliggørelse af produktspecifikationen, der fandt sted under den indledende nationale procedure, i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
4.   Finder Kommissionen, at betingelserne i denne underafdeling ikke er opfyldt, vedtager den gennemførelsesretsakter, der afviser ansøgningen.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 98
Indsigelsesprocedure
Inden for to måneder fra datoen for offentliggørelsen af det enhedsdokument, der er nævnt i artikel 94, stk. 1, litra d), kan enhver medlemsstat eller ethvert tredjeland eller enhver fysisk eller juridisk person med en legitim interesse og som har bopæl eller er etableret i en anden medlemsstat end den, der ansøger om beskyttelse, eller i et tredjeland, gøre indsigelse mod den foreslåede beskyttelse ved at indgive en behørigt begrundet erklæring om betingelserne for adgang til beskyttelse som fastsat i denne underafdeling til Kommissionen.
For så vidt angår fysiske eller juridiske personer, som har bopæl eller er etableret i tredjelande, indgives en sådan erklæring direkte eller via det pågældende tredjelands myndigheder inden for det i stk. 1 nævnte tidsrum på to måneder.
Artikel 99
Afgørelse om beskyttelse
På grundlag af de oplysninger, som Kommissionen råder over efter afslutningen af den indsigelsesprocedure, der er nævnt i artikel 98, vedtager Kommissionen gennemførelsesretsakter, der enten beskytter oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse, hvis den opfylder betingelserne i denne underafdeling og er forenelig med EU-retten, eller afviser ansøgningen, hvis disse betingelser ikke er opfyldt.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 100
Enslydende betegnelser
1.   En betegnelse, som der er indgivet ansøgning om, og som er helt eller delvis enslydende med en betegnelse, der allerede er registreret i henhold til denne forordnings bestemmelser, skal registreres med behørig hensyntagen til lokal skik og brug og risikoen for forveksling.
En enslydende betegnelse, der urigtigt får forbrugeren til at tro, at produkterne stammer fra et andet område, registreres ikke, selv om betegnelsen er helt korrekt med hensyn til det område, den region eller det sted, hvor disse produkter har oprindelse.
En registreret enslydende betegnelse må kun anvendes, såfremt der i praksis tydeligt kan skelnes mellem den senere registrerede enslydende betegnelse og den allerede registrerede betegnelse, idet de berørte producenter skal sikres en rimelig behandling, og behovet for at undgå, at forbrugerne vildledes.
2.   Stk. 1 finder tilsvarende anvendelse, hvis en betegnelse, som der er indgivet ansøgning om, er helt eller delvis enslydende med en geografisk betegnelse, der allerede er beskyttet i henhold til medlemsstaternes nationale ret.
3.   Hvis navnet på en druesort indeholder eller udgør en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, må et sådant navn ikke anvendes til mærkning af landbrugsprodukter.
For at tage hensyn til eksisterende mærkningspraksis tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om fastsættelse af undtagelser fra denne regel.
4.   Beskyttelsen af geografiske betegnelser og oprindelsesbetegnelser for produkter, som er omfattet af artikel 93 af denne forordning, berører ikke de beskyttede geografiske betegnelser for spiritus som defineret i artikel 2 i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 110/2008 
(
30
)
.
Artikel 101
Yderligere grunde til afslag på beskyttelse
1.   Et navn, der er blevet en artsbetegnelse, beskyttes ikke som en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse.
I denne afdeling forstås ved et "navn, der er blevet en artsbetegnelse": navnet på en vin, der, selv om det henviser til det sted eller det område, hvor produktet først blev fremstillet eller markedsført, er blevet fællesbetegnelsen for en vin i EU.
For at fastslå om et navn er blevet en artsbetegnelse, tages der hensyn til alle relevante faktorer, herunder navnlig:
a)
de faktiske forhold i EU, især i forbrugsområderne
b)
den relevante EU-ret eller nationale ret.
2.   Et navn beskyttes ikke som oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse, hvis beskyttelsen på grund af et varemærkes anseelse og omdømme kan vildlede forbrugerne med hensyn til vinens virkelige identitet.
Artikel 102
Forhold til varemærker
1.   Registreringen af et varemærke, som indeholder eller består af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en geografisk betegnelse som ikke er i overensstemmelse med den pågældende produktspecifikation, eller hvis anvendelse er omfattet af artikel 103, stk. 2, og som vedrører et produkt, der henhører under en af kategorierne i bilag VII, del II,
a)
afvises, hvis ansøgningen om registrering af varemærket indsendes efter datoen for indsendelse til Kommissionen af ansøgningen om beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse, og sidstnævnte ansøgning fører til beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse, eller
b)
erklæres ugyldig.
2.   Med forbehold af artikel 101, stk. 2, kan et varemærke som omhandlet i denne artikels stk. 1, og som der i god tro er indgivet ansøgning for, som er registreret eller som har vundet hævd, for så vidt denne mulighed er hjemlet i den pågældende ret, på EU's område enten før datoen for beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse i oprindelseslandet, eller før den 1. januar 1996, fortsat anvendes eller fornyes uanset beskyttelsen af oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse, forudsat at varemærket ikke er erklæret ugyldigt, eller rettighederne dertil ikke er fortabt af de grunde, der er anført i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2008/95/EF 
(
31
)
 eller i Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 207/2009 
(
32
)
.
I sådanne tilfælde tillades anvendelsen af oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse sideløbende med de relevante varemærker.
Artikel 103
Beskyttelse
1.   En beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse og beskyttet geografisk betegnelse kan anvendes af enhver aktør, der markedsfører en vin, som er fremstillet i overensstemmelse med den dertil svarende produktspecifikation.
2.   En beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse og en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse og den vin, der anvender det pågældende navn i overensstemmelse med produktspecifikationen, er beskyttet mod:
a)
enhver direkte eller indirekte kommerciel anvendelse af den beskyttede betegnelse:
i)
for lignende produkter, som ikke er i overensstemmelse med den beskyttede betegnelses produktspecifikation, eller
ii)
for så vidt en sådan anvendelse udnytter en oprindelsesbetegnelses eller en geografisk betegnelses omdømme
b)
enhver uretmæssig anvendelse, efterligning eller antydning, selv om produktets eller tjenesteydelsens virkelige oprindelse er angivet, eller den beskyttede betegnelse er oversat, transskriberet eller translittereret eller ledsaget af udtryk såsom "art", "type", "måde", "som fremstillet i", "efterligning", "smag", "som" eller tilsvarende
c)
enhver anden form for falsk eller vildledende angivelse af produktets herkomst, oprindelse, art eller væsentlige egenskaber på den indre eller ydre emballage og i reklamer for eller dokumenter vedrørende det pågældende vinavlsprodukt samt anvendelse af emballager, der kan give et fejlagtigt indtryk af produktets oprindelse
d)
enhver anden praksis, der kan vildlede forbrugerne med hensyn til produktets virkelige oprindelse.
3.   Beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og beskyttede geografiske betegnelser kan ikke blive artsbetegnelser i EU som defineret i artikel 101, stk. 1.
Artikel 104
Register
Kommissionen opretter og fører et elektronisk register over beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og beskyttede geografiske betegnelser for vin, som skal være offentligt tilgængeligt. Oprindelsesbetegnelser og geografiske betegnelser for tredjelandsprodukter, som er beskyttet i EU i henhold til en international aftale, hvor EU er kontraherende part, kan opføres i registret. Disse betegnelser opføres i registret som beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser, medmindre det udtrykkeligt er angivet i aftalen, at der er tale om beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser i henhold til denne forordning.
Artikel 105
Ændringer af produktspecifikationer
En ansøger, der opfylder betingelserne i artikel 95, kan ansøge om godkendelse af en ændring af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelses eller af en beskyttet geografisk betegnelses produktspecifikation, navnlig for at tage hensyn til den videnskabelige og tekniske udvikling eller for at omdefinere afgrænsningen af det geografiske område, der er omhandlet i artikel 94, stk. 2, andet afsnit, litra d). I ansøgningen beskrives og angives begrundelserne for de ønskede ændringer.
Artikel 106
Annullering
Kommissionen kan på eget initiativ eller efter behørigt begrundet anmodning fra en medlemsstat, et tredjeland eller en fysisk eller juridisk person med en legitim interesse vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der annullerer beskyttelsen af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en geografisk betegnelse, hvis den tilsvarende produktspecifikation ikke længere er overholdt.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 107
Eksisterende beskyttede vinbetegnelser
1.   Vinbetegnelser, der er nævnt i artikel 51 og 54 i Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1493/1999 
(
33
)
 og artikel 28 i Kommissionens forordning (EF) nr. 753/2002 
(
34
)
, beskyttes automatisk i henhold til denne forordning. Kommissionen opfører dem i det register, der er omhandlet i denne forordnings artikel 104.
2.   Kommissionen træffer ved gennemførelsesretsakter, der vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3, i denne forordning, den relevante formelle foranstaltning til fjernelse af sådanne vinbetegnelser, som er omfattet af artikel 118s, stk. 3, i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007, fra registret omhandlet i artikel 104 i denne forordning.
3.   Artikel 106 finder ikke anvendelse på de eksisterende beskyttede vinbetegnelser, der er nævnt i stk. 1.
Kommissionen kan indtil den 31. december 2014 på eget initiativ vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der annullerer beskyttelsen af eksisterende vinbetegnelser, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, hvis de ikke opfylder betingelserne i artikel 93.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
4.   For så vidt angår Kroatien beskyttes de vinbetegnelser, der er offentliggjort i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
 
(
35
)
, i henhold til denne forordning med forbehold af et positivt resultat af indsigelsesproceduren. Kommissionen opfører dem i det register, der er omhandlet i artikel 104.
Artikel 108
Gebyrer
Medlemsstaterne kan opkræve gebyrer til dækning af deres udgifter, herunder udgifter i forbindelse med behandling af beskyttelsesansøgninger, indsigelser, ændringsansøgninger og annulleringsanmodninger i henhold til denne underafdeling.
Artikel 109
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at tage hensyn til særlige produktionsforhold i det afgrænsede geografiske område tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der fastsætter:
a)
yderligere kriterier for afgrænsning af det geografiske område, og
b)
restriktioner og undtagelsesbestemmelser for produktionen i det afgrænsede geografiske område.
2.   For at sikre produkternes kvalitet, og at de kan spores, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om, på hvilke betingelser produktspecifikationerne kan indeholde supplerende krav.
3.   For at sikre beskyttelsen af producenternes og aktørernes rettigheder og legitime interesser tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
hvilken type ansøger der kan ansøge om beskyttelse af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en geografisk betegnelse
b)
de betingelser, der skal opfyldes vedrørende en ansøgning om beskyttelse af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse, Kommissionens gennemgang, indsigelsesproceduren og procedurer for ændring, annullering og omdannelse af beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser eller beskyttede geografiske betegnelser
c)
betingelserne for grænseoverskridende ansøgninger
d)
betingelserne for ansøgninger vedrørende geografiske områder i et tredjeland
e)
den dato, fra hvilken en beskyttelse eller en ændring af en beskyttelse gælder
f)
betingelserne for ændring af produktspecifikationer.
4.   For at sikre et passende beskyttelsesniveau tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende restriktioner for den beskyttede betegnelse.
5.   For at de økonomiske aktører og myndighederne ikke berøres i urimelig grad, på grund af at denne underafdeling anvendes for så vidt angår vinbetegnelser, der er indrømmet beskyttelse før den 1. august 2009, eller for hvilke der er indgivet en ansøgning før denne dato, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der fastsætter overgangsbestemmelser for:
a)
vinbetegnelser, som af medlemsstaterne blev anerkendt som oprindelsesbetegnelser eller geografiske betegnelser før den 1. august 2009, og vinbetegnelser, der er indgivet ansøgning om beskyttelse for før denne dato
b)
vin, der er bragt i omsætning eller mærket før en bestemt dato, og
c)
ændringer af produktspecifikationerne.
Artikel 110
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
1.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de nødvendige foranstaltninger vedrørende:
a)
de oplysninger, som produktspecifikationen skal indeholde med hensyn til sammenhængen mellem det geografiske område og færdigvaren
b)
bekendtgørelse af afgørelser om beskyttelse eller afvisning
c)
oprettelse og ajourføring af det register, der er nævnt i artikel 104
d)
omdannelse af "beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse" til "beskyttet geografisk betegnelse"
e)
indgivelse af grænseoverskridende ansøgninger.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de nødvendige foranstaltninger vedrørende proceduren for behandling af ansøgninger om beskyttelse eller om godkendelse af en ændring af en oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en geografisk betegnelse og vedrørende proceduren for behandling af indsigelsesanmodninger, annulleringsanmodninger eller omdannelsesanmodninger og proceduren for fremsendelse af oplysninger om eksisterende beskyttede vinbetegnelser, navnlig vedrørende:
a)
forlæg til dokumenter og indberetningsformat
b)
frister
c)
nærmere oplysninger om faktiske forhold, beviser og dokumentation, der skal fremlægges til støtte for en ansøgning eller anmodning.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 111
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
Kan en indsigelse ikke antages, vedtager Kommissionen gennemførelsesretsakter, der afviser den. Gennemførelsesretsakten vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
Underafdeling 3
Traditionelle benævnelser
Artikel 112
Definition
"Traditionel benævnelse"
: en benævnelse, der traditionelt anvendes i medlemsstaterne for de produkter, der er nævnt i artikel 92, stk. 1, for at angive:
a)
at produktet har en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse i henhold til EU-retten eller national ret, eller
b)
produktions- eller lagringsmetode, kvalitet, farve, stedtype eller en bestemt begivenhed knyttet til historien, der karakteriserer det produkt, der har en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse.
Artikel 113
Beskyttelse
1.   En beskyttet traditionel benævnelse må kun anvendes for et produkt, der er fremstillet i overensstemmelse med definitionen i artikel 112.
Traditionelle benævnelser beskyttes mod ulovlig anvendelse.
2.   Traditionelle benævnelser beskyttes kun på det sprog og for de kategorier af vinavlsprodukter, der er anført i ansøgningen, mod:
a)
enhver uretmæssig anvendelse af den beskyttede benævnelse, herunder når den ledsages af udtryk som "art", "type", "måde", "som fremstillet i", "efterligning", "smag", "som" eller lignende
b)
enhver anden form for falsk eller vildledende angivelse af produktets art, karakteristika eller væsentlige egenskaber placeret på den indre eller ydre emballage og i reklamer eller dokumenter vedrørende produktet
c)
enhver anden praksis, der kan vildlede forbrugerne, navnlig ved at give indtryk af, at vinen er berettiget til den beskyttede traditionelle benævnelse.
3.   Traditionelle benævnelser bliver ikke til artsbetegnelser i EU.
Artikel 114
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at sikre et passende beskyttelsesniveau tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om, hvilke sprog den traditionelle benævnelse, der skal beskyttes, skal være på, og hvordan den staves.
2.   For at sikre beskyttelsen af producenternes og aktørernes rettigheder og legitime interesser tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
hvilken type ansøgere der kan ansøge om beskyttelse af en traditionel benævnelse
b)
betingelserne for, at en ansøgning om beskyttelse af en traditionel benævnelse er gyldig
c)
grundene til, at der kan gøres indsigelse mod en foreslået anerkendelse af en traditionel benævnelse
d)
beskyttelsens omfang, forholdet til varemærker, beskyttede traditionelle benævnelser, beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser og beskyttede geografiske betegnelser, enslydende benævnelser og navne på visse druesorter
e)
grundene til, at en traditionel benævnelse annulleres
f)
datoen for, hvornår en ansøgning eller en anmodning om afvisning eller slettelse heraf skal indgives
g)
hvilke procedurer, der skal følges i forbindelse med ansøgningen om beskyttelse af en traditionel benævnelse, herunder Kommissionens gennemgang, indsigelsesproceduren og procedurer for annullering og ændring.
3.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i samhandelen mellem EU og bestemte tredjelande tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om, på hvilke betingelser traditionelle benævnelser kan anvendes i forbindelse med produkter fra tredjelande, og om undtagelser fra artikel 112 og artikel113, stk. 2.
Artikel 115
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
1.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de nødvendige foranstaltninger i forbindelse med proceduren for behandling af ansøgninger om beskyttelse eller om godkendelse af en ændring af en traditionel benævnelse såvel som i forbindelse med proceduren for behandling af indsigelsesanmodninger eller annulleringsanmodninger, navnlig vedrørende:
a)
forlæg til dokumenter og indberetningsformat
b)
frister
c)
nærmere oplysninger om faktiske forhold, beviser og dokumentation, der skal fremlægges til støtte for ansøgningen eller anmodningen
d)
nærmere bestemmelser for offentliggørelse af beskyttede traditionelle benævnelser.
2.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der godkender eller afviser en ansøgning om beskyttelse af en traditionel benævnelse eller en anmodning om ændring af en beskyttet traditionel benævnelse eller annullering af beskyttelsen af en traditionel benævnelse.
3.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter om beskyttelse af traditionelle benævnelser, for hvilke en beskyttelsesansøgning er godkendt, navnlig ved at de inddeles i overensstemmelse med artikel 112 og ved, at der offentliggøres en definition og/eller anvendelsesbetingelser.
4.   Gennemførelsesretsakterne i stk. 1, 2 og 3 vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 116
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
Kan en indsigelse ikke antages, vedtager Kommissionen en gennemførelsesretsakt, der afviser den. Gennemførelsesretsakten vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
Afdeling 3
Mærkning og præsentation i vinsektoren
Artikel 117
Definition
I denne afdeling forstås ved:
a)   
"mærkning"
: angivelser, oplysninger, fabriks- eller varemærker, billeder eller symboler, som er anført på emballager, dokumenter, skilte, etiketter eller halsetiketter af enhver art, der ledsager eller henviser til et givet produkt
b)   
"præsentation"
: enhver form for oplysninger, der meddeles forbrugerne ved hjælp af det pågældende produkts emballage, herunder flaskers form og type.
Artikel 118
Horisontale bestemmelsers anvendelse
Medmindre andet fremgår af denne forordning, finder Rådets direktiv 89/396/EØF 
(
36
)
, direktiv 2000/13/EF, Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2007/45/EF 
(
37
)
 direktiv 2008/95/EF og Forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011 anvendelse på mærkningen og præsentationen.
Mærkningen af de produkter, der er nævnt i bilag VII, del II, punkt 1-11, 13, 15 og 16, må ikke suppleres med andre angivelser end dem, der er fastsat i denne forordning, medmindre de opfylder kravene i direktiv 2000/13/EF eller forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011.
Artikel 119
Obligatoriske angivelser
1.   Mærkningen og præsentationen af de produkter, der er omhandlet i punkt 1-11, 13, 15 og 16 i del II i bilag VII, og som afsættes i EU eller eksporteres, skal omfatte følgende obligatoriske angivelser:
a)
kategorien af vinavlsprodukter i henhold til del II i bilag VII
b)
for vine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse:
i)
udtrykket "beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse" eller "beskyttet geografisk betegnelse", og
ii)
navnet på den beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelse eller den beskyttede geografiske betegnelse
c)
virkeligt alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen
d)
herkomst
e)
aftapningsvirksomheden eller for mousserende vin, mousserende vin tilsat kulsyre, mousserende kvalitetsvin eller aromatisk mousserende kvalitetsvin navnet på producenten eller sælgeren
f)
importøren, når det drejer sig om importerede vine, og
g)
for mousserende vin, mousserende vin tilsat kulsyre, mousserende kvalitetsvin eller aromatisk mousserende kvalitetsvin angivelse af sukkerindholdet.
2.   Uanset stk. 1, litra a), kan kategorien af vinavlsprodukter udelades for vine, hvis etiket angiver navnet på en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse.
3.   Uanset stk. 1, litra b), kan udtrykket "beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse" eller "beskyttet geografisk betegnelse" udelades i følgende tilfælde:
a)
hvis en traditionel benævnelse i overensstemmelse med artikel 112, litra a), er anført på etiketten i overensstemmelse med produktspecifikationen som omhandlet i artikel 94, stk. 2
b)
under særlige og behørigt begrundede omstændigheder, der skal fastlægges af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 for at sikre, at gældende mærkningspraksis overholdes.
Artikel 120
Fakultative angivelser
1.   Mærkningen og præsentationen af de produkter, der er omhandlet i punkt 1-11, 13, 15 og 16 i del II i bilag VII, kan navnlig omfatte følgende fakultative angivelser:
a)
årgang
b)
navnet på en eller flere druesorter
c)
for andre vine end dem, der er nævnt i artikel 119, stk. 1, litra g), sukkerindholdet
d)
for vine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, traditionelle benævnelser i overensstemmelse med artikel 112, litra b)
e)
EU-symbolet for den beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelse eller den beskyttede geografiske betegnelse
f)
visse produktionsmetoder
g)
for vine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, navnet på en anden geografisk enhed, der er mindre eller større end det område, der ligger til grund for oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse.
2.   I forbindelse med brugen af de angivelser, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, litra a) og b), for vine uden beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse gælder følgende, jf. dog artikel 100, stk. 3:
a)
medlemsstaterne skal indføre love eller administrative bestemmelser, der sikrer procedurer for certificering, godkendelse og kontrol, så der er garanti for, at de pågældende oplysninger er korrekte
b)
medlemsstaterne kan ud fra ikkediskriminerende og objektive kriterier og under behørig hensyntagen til loyal konkurrence for vine, der fremstilles af druesorter på deres område, udarbejde lister over udelukkede druesorter, navnlig hvis:
i)
der er risiko for, at forbrugerne vildledes om vinens reelle oprindelse, fordi druesorten udgør en integrerende del af en eksisterende beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse
ii)
kontrolforanstaltningerne ikke ville være omkostningseffektive, fordi den givne druesort udgør en meget lille del af medlemsstatens vindyrkningsareal
c)
blandinger af vin til vinfremstilling fra forskellige medlemsstater må ikke medføre mærkning af druesorten til vinfremstilling, medmindre de pågældende medlemsstater beslutter noget andet og sikrer, at de relevante certificerings-, godkendelses- og kontrolprocedurer kan gennemføres.
Artikel 121
Sprog
1.   De obligatoriske og fakultative angivelser, som er nævnt i artikel 119 og 120, anføres på et eller flere af EU's officielle sprog, hvis der er tale om sproglige udtryk.
2.   Uanset stk. 1 skal navnet på en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse eller en traditionel benævnelse, jf. artikel 112, litra b), dog anføres på etiketten på det eller de sprog, som beskyttelsen gælder for. I tilfælde af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse eller en særlig national betegnelse, der bruger et ikkelatinsk alfabet, kan navnet også anføres på et eller flere af EU's officielle sprog.
Artikel 122
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold, der kendetegner vinsektoren, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende regler og restriktioner for:
a)
anvendelsen af andre angivelser i mærkningen end dem, der er omhandlet i denne afdeling, og deres præsentation
b)
obligatoriske angivelser vedrørende følgende:
i)
udtryk, der skal anvendes i forbindelse med obligatoriske angivelser, og betingelserne for deres anvendelse
ii)
udtryk vedrørende en bedrift og betingelserne for deres anvendelse
iii)
bestemmelser om, at producentmedlemsstaterne kan fastsætte supplerende regler for obligatoriske angivelser
iv)
bestemmelser om, at der kan fastsættes yderligere undtagelser ud over dem, der er nævnt i artikel 119, stk. 2, og som går ud på, at det kan undlades at nævne vinavlsproduktets kategori, og
v)
bestemmelser om anvendelse af sprog
c)
fakultative angivelser vedrørende følgende:
i)
udtryk, der skal anvendes i forbindelse med fakultative angivelser, og betingelserne for deres anvendelse
ii)
bestemmelser om, at producentmedlemsstaterne kan fastsætte supplerende regler for fakultative angivelser
d)
angivelser vedrørende præsentationen:
i)
betingelserne for at anvende bestemte flaskeformer og en liste over særlige flaskeformer
ii)
betingelserne for at anvende flasker og lukkeanordninger af den type, der anvendes til "mousserende vin"
iii)
bestemmelser om, at producentmedlemsstaterne kan fastsætte supplerende regler for præsentation
iv)
bestemmelser om anvendelse af sprog.
2.   For at sikre beskyttelsen af aktørernes legitime interesser tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende regler for midlertidig mærkning og præsentation af vine med oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse, hvis oprindelsesbetegnelsen eller den geografiske betegnelse opfylder kravene.
3.   For at de økonomiske aktører ikke skal lide skade, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende overgangsbestemmelser for vin, der er bragt i omsætning og mærket i overensstemmelse med de relevante regler, som var gældende før den 1. august 2009.
4.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i samhandelen mellem EU og bestemte tredjelande tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende undtagelser fra denne afdeling med hensyn til produkter, der skal eksporteres, når dette er krævet i henhold til det pågældende tredjelands ret.
Artikel 123
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de nødvendige foranstaltninger vedrørende de procedurer og tekniske kriterier, der finder anvendelse på denne afdeling, herunder de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for de certificerings-, godkendelses- og kontrolprocedurer, som finder anvendelse på vine uden beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
KAPITEL II
Særlige bestemmelser for individuelle sektorer
Afdeling I
Sukker
Artikel 124
Varighed
Med undtagelse af artikel 125 og 126, finder denne afdeling anvendelse frem til udgangen af produktionsåret 2016/2017.
Underafdeling 1
Specifikke foranstaltninger
Artikel 125
Aftaler i sukkersektoren
1.   Vilkårene for opkøb af sukkerroer og sukkerrør, herunder leveringskontrakter før såningen, fastlægges ved skriftlige brancheaftaler mellem på den ene side EU-avlere af sukkerroer og sukkerrør eller, på deres vegne, organisationer, de er medlemmer af, og på den anden side EU-sukkervirksomheder eller, på deres vegne, organisationer, de er medlemmer af.
2.   Brancheaftaler som omhandlet i bilag II, del II, afdeling A, punkt 6, skal meddeles af sukkervirksomhederne til de kompetente myndigheder i den medlemsstat, som de producerer sukker i.
3.   Fra den 1. oktober 2017 skal brancheaftaler være i overensstemmelse med købsbetingelserne i bilag X.
4.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i sukkersektoren og udviklingen i sektoren i perioden efter produktionskvoternes udløb tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på at:
a)
ajourføre begreberne omhandlet i bilag II, del II, afsnit A
b)
ajourføre de i bilag X omhandlede købsbetingelser for sukkerroer
c)
fastsætte yderligere regler om bestemmelse af bruttovægt af samt tara og sukkerindhold i sukkerroer, der leveres til en virksomhed, og om roeaffald.
5.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige til gennemførelsen af denne artikel, herunder med hensyn til procedurer, meddelelser og administrativ bistand i tilfælde af brancheaftaler, der omfatter mere end én medlemsstat. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 126
Prisindberetning på sukkermarkedet
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter med henblik på at oprette et indberetningssystem for priser på sukkermarkedet, herunder et system for offentliggørelse af priser på dette marked. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Systemet i første afsnit baseres på oplysninger fra virksomheder, der fremstiller hvidt sukker, eller andre aktører, der er involveret i sukkerhandlen. Sådanne oplysninger behandles fortroligt.
Kommissionen sikrer, at specifikke priser og navnene på individuelle økonomiske aktører ikke offentliggøres.
Underafdeling 2
Krav til sukkersektoren i den i artikel 124 omhandlede periode
Artikel 127
Leveringskontrakter
1.   Udover betingelserne i artikel 125, stk. 1, skal brancheaftaler være i overensstemmelse med købsbetingelserne i bilag XI.
2.   I leveringskontrakterne skelnes der mellem, om det sukker, der skal fremstilles af sukkerroer, er:
a)
kvotesukker eller
b)
sukker uden for kvote.
3.   Hver sukkervirksomhed giver den medlemsstat, hvor den pågældende virksomhed fremstiller sukker, meddelelse om:
a)
den mængde sukkerroer, der er omhandlet i stk. 2, litra a), og som den før såningen har indgået leveringskontrakt om, og det sukkerindhold, kontrakterne er baseret på
b)
det hertil svarende anslåede udbytte.
Medlemsstaterne kan kræve supplerende oplysninger.
4.   Sukkervirksomheder, der ikke inden såningen har indgået leveringskontrakter til minimumsprisen for kvotesukkerroer som omhandlet i artikel 135 for en mængde sukkerroer, der er lig med deres sukkerkvote, eventuelt justeret med den koefficient for forebyggende tilbagetrækning, som fastsættes i henhold til artikel 130, stk. 2, første afsnit, skal mindst betale minimumsprisen for kvotesukkerroer for alle de sukkerroer, de forarbejder til sukker.
5.   Brancheaftaler kan afvige fra stk. 2, 3og 4, hvis den pågældende medlemsstat samtykker heri.
6.   Er der ikke indgået brancheaftaler, træffer den pågældende medlemsstat de nødvendige foranstaltninger, der er forenelige med denne forordning, til varetagelse af de berørte parters interesser.
Artikel 128
Produktionsafgift
1.   Der opkræves en produktionsafgift for sukker-, isoglucose- og inulinsirupproducerende virksomheders respektive sukkerkvote, isoglucosekvote og inulinsirupkvote, jf. artikel 136, stk. 2.
2.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af produktionsafgift for kvotesukker, kvoteisoglucose og kvoteinsulinsiru omhandlet i stk. 1 træffes af Rådet i henhold til artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Artikel 129
Produktionsrestitution
1.   Der kan ydes produktionsrestitution for de produkter fra sukkersektoren, der er anført i bilag I, del III, litra b)-e), hvis der ikke foreligger overskudssukker, importeret sukker, overskudsisoglucose eller overskudsinulinsirup til en pris, der svarer til verdensmarkedsprisen, til fremstilling af de produkter, som er nævnt i artikel 140, stk. 2, andet afsnit, litra b) og c).
2.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af produktionsrestitutionen omhandlet i stk. 1 træffes af Rådet i henhold til artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Artikel 130
Tilbagetrækning af sukker
1.   For at undgå voldsomme prisfald på det indre marked og afhjælpe overproduktion med udgangspunkt i den foreløbige leveringsopgørelse og under hensyntagen til de forpligtelser for Unionen, der følger af internationale aftaler, som er indgået i henhold til TEUF, kan Kommissionen vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der trækker de mængder kvotesukker eller kvoteisoglucose, der overskrider en tærskel, som beregnes i henhold til stk. 2, tilbage fra markedet i et givet produktionsår.
2.   Den tilbagetrækningstærskel, der er nævnt i stk. 1, beregnes for hver virksomhed, der har en kvote, ved, at dens kvote multipliceres med en koefficient. Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter for at fastsætte en sådan koefficient for et produktionsår senest den 28. februar i det foregående produktionsår på grundlag af den forventede markedsudvikling.
På grundlag af en opdateret markedsudvikling kan Kommissionen senest den 31. oktober i det pågældende produktionsår vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der enten tilpasser eller, såfremt der ikke er blevet fastsat nogen koefficient i henhold til første afsnit, fastsætter en sådan koefficient.
3.   Hver virksomhed, der har en kvote oplagrer for egen regning den producerede mængde kvotesukker, der overskrider den tærskel, som beregnes i henhold til stk. 2, indtil begyndelsen af det næste produktionsår. De sukker-, isoglucose- eller inulinsirupmængder, der trækkes tilbage i et produktionsår, anses for at være de første mængder, der produceres under kvoten i det følgende produktionsår.
Uanset første afsnit kan Kommissionen under hensyntagen til den forventede udvikling på sukkermarkedet vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastætter, at alle eller en del af de mængder sukker, isoglucose eller inulinsirup, der er trukket tilbage, for det igangværende, det følgende eller begge produktionsår, skal anses for:
a)
overskudssukker, overskudsisoglucose eller overskudsinulinsirup, der kan blive til industrisukker, industriisoglucose eller industriinulinsirup, eller
b)
midlertidig kvoteproduktion, hvoraf en del kan reserveres til eksport under overholdelse af de forpligtelser for EU, der følger af internationale aftaler, som er indgået i henhold til traktaten.
4.   Er sukkerforsyningen i Unionen utilstrækkelig, kan Kommissionen vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter om, at en vis mængde tilbagetrukket sukker, isoglucose eller inulinsirup kan sælges på EU-markedet før udløbet af tilbagetrækningsperioden.
5.   Såfremt tilbagetrukket sukker behandles som den første sukkerproduktion i det følgende produktionsår, betales minimumsprisen for dette produktionsår som omhandlet i artikel 135 til sukkerroeavlerne.
Såfremt tilbagetrukket sukker bliver til industrisukker eller eksporteres i henhold til stk. 3, afsnit 2, litra a) eller b), i denne artikel, finder kravene i artikel 135 om minimumsprisen ikke anvendelse.
Såfremt tilbagetrukket sukker sælges på EU-markedet inden udgangen af tilbagetrækningsperioden, jf. stk. 4 i denne artikel, betales minimumsprisen for det igangværende produktionsår til sukkerroeavlerne.
6.   Gennemførelsesretsakterne til denne artikel vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 131
Midlertidige markedsforvaltningsmekanismer
1.   I den i artikel 124 omhandlede periode kan Kommissionen vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at sikre en tilstrækkelig sukkerforsyning på EU-markedet. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Med sådanne foranstaltninger kan niveauet for den afgift, der pålægges importeret råsukker, justeres for den fornødne mængde og periode.
I forbindelse med midlertidige markedsforvaltningsmekanismer træffer Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af en overskudsafgif.
2.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter den mængde sukker uden for kvoten og den mængde importeret råsukker, som passende kan frigives på EU-markedet. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 132
Delegerede beføjelser
For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i sukkersektoren og for at sikre, at der tages behørigt hensyn til alle parters interesser og i lyset af behovet for at undgå enhver forstyrrelse af markedet, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende:
a)
købsbetingelser og leveringskontrakter, jf. artikel 127, stk. 1
b)
ajourføring af de i bilag XI omhandlede købsbetingelser for sukkerroer
c)
kriterier, som sukkervirksomheder skal anvende ved fordelingen mellem sukkerroesælgerne af de mængder sukkerroer, for hvilke der skal indgås leveringskontrakter inden såningen, jf. artikel 127, stk. 3.
Artikel 133
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter alle de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne underafdeling vedrørende procedurer, indhold og tekniske kriterier.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Underafdeling 3
Ordning til regulering af produktionen
Artikel 134
Kvoter i sukkersektoren
1.   Der gælder en kvoteordning for sukker, isoglucose og inulinsirup.
2.   Overskrider en producent i forbindelse med kvoteordningen i stk. 1 den relevante kvote, og anvender producenten ikke overskudsmængderne som fastsat i artikel 139, pålægges de pågældende mængder en overskudsafgift efter betingelserne i artikel 139 til 142.
Artikel 135
Minimumspris for sukkerroer
Minimumsprisen for kvotesukkerroer fastsættes af Rådet i henhold til artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Artikel 136
Kvotetildeling
1.   De nationale og regionale produktionskvoter for sukker, isoglucose og inulinsirup er fastsat i bilag XII.
2.   Medlemsstaterne tildeler en kvote til hver sukker-, isoglucose- eller inulinsirupproducerende virksomhed, der er etableret på deres område, og som er godkendt i henhold til artikel 137.
For hver virksomhed er den tildelte kvote lig med den kvote, der blev tildelt virksomheden for produktionsåret 2010/2011 i henhold til forordning EF(nr. 1234/2007.
3.   Tildeles der en kvote til en sukkervirksomhed, der har mere end én produktionsenhed, træffer medlemsstaterne de foranstaltninger, de finder nødvendige for at varetage sukkerroe- og sukkerrørsavlernes interesser.
Artikel 137
Godkendte virksomheder
1.   Medlemsstaterne godkender efter anmodning en virksomhed, der producerer sukker, isoglucose eller inulinsirup, eller en virksomhed, der forarbejder disse produkter til et produkt, som står på listen omhandlet i artikel 140, stk. 2, forudsat at virksomheden:
a)
fremlægger bevis for sin professionelle produktionskapacitet
b)
indvilliger i at meddele enhver oplysning og lade sig underkaste kontrol i forbindelse med denne forordning
c)
ikke har fået sin godkendelse suspenderet eller trukket tilbage.
2.   De godkendte virksomheder giver den medlemsstat, på hvis område sukkerroerne og sukkerrørene høstes, eller raffineringen finder sted, følgende oplysninger:
a)
de sukkerroe- eller sukkerrørsmængder, der er indgået en leveringskontrakt for, og de tilsvarende anslåede udbytter af sukkerroer eller sukkerrør og sukker pr. ha
b)
data om forventede og faktiske leverancer af sukkerroer, sukkerrør og råsukker og om sukkerproduktion og sukkerlagre
c)
de solgte mængder hvidt sukker samt priser og betingelser i forbindelse hermed.
Artikel 138
National kvoteomfordeling og kvotenedsættelse
1.   En medlemsstat kan nedsætte den sukker- eller isoglucosekvote, der er tildelt en virksomhed på dens område, med op til 10 %. I den forbindelse anvender medlemsstaterne objektive og ikkediskriminerende kriterier.
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan overføre kvoter mellem virksomheder efter reglerne i bilag XIII under hensyntagen til de berørte parters interesser, især sukkerroe- og sukkerrørsavlernes interesser.
3.   Den enkelte medlemsstat tildeler de mængder, som fremkommer ved anvendelsen af stk. 1 og 2, til én eller flere virksomheder på sit område, uanset om de har en kvote.
Artikel 139
Produktion uden for kvoten
1.   Sukker, isoglucose og inulinsirup, der i et produktionsår fremstilles ud over den kvote, der er omhandlet i artikel 136, kan:
a)
forarbejdes til visse produkter som omhandlet i artikel 140
b)
overføres til kvoteproduktionen i det næste produktionsår i henhold til artikel 141
c)
indgå i den særlige forsyningsordning for EU's fjernområder i henhold til kapitel III i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 228/2013 
(
38
)
d)
eksporteres inden for et kvantitativt loft, som Kommissionen fastsætter ved gennemførelsesretsakter under hensyntagen til de forpligtelser, der følger af internationale aftaler indgået i henhold til traktaten, eller
e)
frigives på det indre marked i henhold til den i artikel 131 beskrevne mekanisme med henblik på at tilpasse forsyningen til efterspørgslen med udgangspunkt i den foreløbige leveringsopgørelse.
Foranstaltningerne i stk. 1, litra e) i denne artikel iværksættes, inden nogen af de i artikel 219, stk. 1, omhandlede foranstaltninger mod markedsforstyrrelser aktiveres.
For andre mængder opkræves den overskudsafgift, der er nævnt i artikel 142.
2.   Gennemførelsesretsakterne til denne artikel vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 140
Industrisukker
1.   Industrisukker, industriisoglucose og industriinulinsirup forbeholdes produktionen af et af de produkter, der er nævnt i stk. 2, når det/den:
a)
er omfattet af en leveringskontrakt, der før produktionsårets udgang er indgået mellem en producent og en bruger, der begge er godkendt i henhold til artikel 137, og
b)
er leveret til brugeren senest den 30. november i det følgende produktionsår.
2.   For at tage hensyn til den tekniske udvikling tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på at opstille en liste over produkter, som industrisukker, industriisoglucose eller industriinulinsirup kan anvendes til produktion af.
Listen omfatter bl.a.:
a)
bioethanol, alkohol, rom, levende gær samt sirup til smørepålæg og sirup, der skal forarbejdes til "Rinse appelstroop"
b)
visse industriprodukter, der ikke indeholder sukker, men i hvis forarbejdning der indgår sukker, isoglucose og inulinsirup
c)
visse kemiske produkter og lægemidler, der indeholder sukker, isoglucose og inulinsirup.
Artikel 141
Overførsel af overskudssukker
1.   Hver virksomhed kan beslutte at overføre hele eller en del af den produktion, der overstiger dens sukkerkvote, isoglucosekvote eller inulinsirupkvote, til det følgende produktionsårs produktion. En sådan beslutning er uigenkaldelig, jf. dog stk. 3.
2.   De virksomheder, der træffer en beslutning som omhandlet i stk. 1:
a)
underretter den pågældende medlemsstat inden en dato, som fastsættes af medlemsstaten:
i)
mellem den 1. februar og den 31. august i det igangværende produktionsår, for så vidt angår de mængder rørsukker, der overføres
ii)
mellem den 1. februar og den 31. august i det igangværende produktionsår, for så vidt angår andre mængder roesukker, isoglucose og inulinsirup, der overføres
b)
forpligter sig til at oplagre disse mængder for egen regning indtil udgangen af det igangværende produktionsår.
3.   Var en virksomheds endelige produktion i det pågældende produktionsår mindre end det overslag, der blev udarbejdet, da beslutningen i henhold til stk. 1 blev taget, kan den overførte mængde justeres med tilbagevirkende kraft senest den 31. oktober i det følgende produktionsår.
4.   De overførte mængder anses for at være de første mængder, der produceres under kvoten i det følgende produktionsår.
5.   Sukker, der i et produktionsår oplagres i henhold til denne artikel, må ikke være genstand for andre oplagringsforanstaltninger, jf. artikel 16 eller 130.
Artikel 142
Overskudsafgift
1.   Der opkræves overskudsafgift for:
a)
overskudssukker, overskudsisoglucose og overskudsinulinsirup, der produceres i et givet produktionsår, undtagen for de mængder, der overføres til kvoteproduktionen i det følgende produktionsår og oplagres i henhold til artikel 141, og de mængder, der er nævnt i artikel 139, stk. 1, første afsnit, litra c), d) og e)
b)
industrisukker, industriisoglucose og industriinulinsirup, som det ikke inden en frist, der skal fastsættes af Kommissionen ved gennemførelsesretsakter, er godtgjort for, at det/den er forarbejdet til et af de produkter, der er nævnt i artikel 140, stk. 2
c)
sukker, isoglucose og inulinsirup, der er trukket tilbage fra markedet i henhold til artikel 130, og som forpligtelserne i artikel 130, stk. 3, ikke er opfyldt for.
Gennemførelsesretsakter i henhold til første afsnit litra b), vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af en overskudsafgift omhandlet i stk. 1 træffes af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Artikel 143
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at sikre, at virksomheder som omhandlet i artikel 137 opfylder deres forpligtelser, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på at vedtage regler for udstedelse og inddragelse af godkendelse af sådanne virksomheder samt kriterier for administrative sanktioner.
2.   For at tage hensyn til de særlige forhold i sukkersektoren og for at sikre, at der tages behørigt hensyn til alle parters interesser, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om betingelsernes betydning for driften af kvotesystemet og betingelser for salg til Unionens fjernområder.
3.   For at sikre, at sukkeravlerne føler medansvar for en beslutning om at overføre en vis produktionsmængde, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på at fastsætte regler for overførsel af sukker.
Artikel 144
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Med hensyn til virksomheder som omhandlet i artikel 137 kan Kommissionen vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter med henblik på at fastsætte regler for:
a)
ansøgninger om godkendelse udarbejdet af virksomheder, registre, som godkendte virksomheder skal føre, og oplysninger, som godkendte virksomheder skal give
b)
ordningen for den kontrol, som medlemsstaterne skal foretage af godkendte virksomheder
c)
medlemsstaternes meddelelser til Kommissionen og godkendte virksomheder
d)
levering af råvarer til virksomheder, herunder leveringskontrakter og følgesedler
e)
ligestilling for sukker omhandlet i artikel 139, stk. 1, første afsnit, litra a)
f)
den særlige forsyningsordning for Unionens fjernområder
g)
eksport som omhandlet i artikel 139, stk. 1, første afsnit, litra d)
h)
samarbejde mellem medlemsstaterne for at sikre effektiv kontrol
i)
ændring af datoerne i artikel 141 for specifikke produktionsår
j)
bestemmelse af overskudsmængde, meddelelser og betaling af overskudsafgift, jf. artikel 142
k)
vedtagelse af en liste over heltidsraffinaderier i den i bilag II, del II, afdeling B, nr. 6, anvendte betydning.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 2
Vin
Artikel 145
Fortegnelse over vindyrkningsarealer og opgørelse af produktionskapaciteten
1.   Medlemsstaterne fører en fortegnelse over vindyrkningsarealer, der indeholder ajourførte oplysninger om produktionskapaciteten. Fra og med den 1. januar 2016 gælder denne forpligtelse kun, hvis medlemsstaterne gennemfører tilladelsesordningen for plantning af vinstokke som omhandlet i kapitel III i afsnit I eller et nationalt støtteprogram.
2.   Indtil den 31. december 2015 er medlemsstater, i hvilke det samlede vindyrkningsareal med druesorter, der er klassificeret i overensstemmelse med artikel 81, stk. 2, er mindre end 500 ha, ikke underlagt forpligtelsen i denne artikels stk. 1.
3.   Senest den 1. marts hvert år forelægger de medlemsstater, hvor foranstaltningen "omstrukturering og omstilling af vindyrkningsarealer" indgår i deres støtteprogrammer i henhold til artikel 46, Kommissionen en ajourført opgørelse over deres produktionskapacitet på grundlag af fortegnelsen over vindyrkningsarealer. Fra og med den 1. januar 2016 fastsætter Kommissionen de nærmere regler for meddelelser til Kommissionen om vindyrkningsområder ved hjælp af gennemførelsesretsakter. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages i overensstemmelse med undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
4.   For at lette medlemsstaternes overvågning og kontrol af produktionskapaciteten tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på at vedtage regler for vindyrkningsarealfortegnelsens indhold samt undtagelser herfor.
Artikel 146
Kompetente nationale myndigheder i vinsektoren
1.   Medmindre andet fremgår af denne forordnings øvrige bestemmelser for udpegning af kompetente nationale myndigheder, udpeger medlemsstaterne én eller flere myndigheder, som de pålægger at føre kontrol med, at EU-bestemmelserne i vinsektoren overholdes. Medlemsstaterne udpeger de laboratorier, der bemyndiges til at foretage officielle analyser i vinsektoren. De udpegede laboratorier skal opfylde de generelle kriterier for prøvningslaboratoriers virksomhed som fastlagt i ISO/IEC 17025.
2.   Medlemsstaterne meddeler Kommissionen navne og adresser på de myndigheder og laboratorier, der er omhandlet i stk. 1. Kommissionen offentliggør disse oplysninger og ajourfører dem regelmæssigt.
Artikel 147
Ledsagedokumenter og registre i vinsektoren
1.   Vinavlsprodukter bringes i omsætning i Unionen ledsaget af et dokument, der er godkendt af myndighederne.
2.   Fysiske eller juridiske personer eller sammenslutninger af sådanne personer, der ligger inde med vinavlsprodukter i forbindelse med udøvelsen af deres erhverv, navnlig producenter, aftappere, forarbejdningsvirksomheder og vinhandlere, skal føre ind- og udgangsbøger for disse produkter.
3.   For at lette transporten af vinavlsprodukter og medlemsstaternes kontrol deraf tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 om:
a)
regler for ledsagedokumenter og deres anvendelse
b)
betingelser for, hvornår et ledsagedokument skal betragtes som bevis for beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser eller geografiske betegnelser
c)
en forpligtelse til at føre register og brugen af dette register
d)
hvem, der er forpligtet til at føre register, og fritagelser for denne forpligtelse
e)
hvilke operationer registret skal indeholde.
4.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter:
a)
regler for, hvilken struktur registrene skal have, hvilke produkter de skal indeholde, og hvornår registre skal føres, samt regler for lukning af registre
b)
foranstaltninger, hvorved medlemsstaterne pålægges at fastsætte maksimale procentsatser for tilladt svind
c)
generelle bestemmelser og overgangsbestemmelser for føring af registre
d)
regler for, hvor længe ledsagedokumenter og registre skal opbevares.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 3
Mælk og mejeriprodukter
Artikel 148
Kontraktforhold i mælke- og mejerisektoren
1.   Hvis en medlemsstat beslutter, at hver leverance af råmælk på dens område fra en landbruger til en virksomhed, der forarbejder råmælk, skal være omfattet af en skriftlig kontrakt mellem parterne, og/eller beslutter, at de første opkøbere skal afgive skriftligt tilbud om en kontrakt om landbrugeres levering af råmælk, skal en sådan kontrakt og/eller et sådant tilbud om en kontrakt opfylde betingelserne i stk. 2.
Såfremt en medlemsstat beslutter, at leverancer af de af denne artikel omfattede produkter fra en producent til en forarbejdningsvirksomhed skal være omfattet af en skriftlig kontrakt mellem parterne, skal medlemsstaten samtidig beslutte, hvilke trin i leveringen der skal være omfattet af en sådan kontrakt, i tilfælde af at de pågældende produkter leveres gennem et eller flere mellemled.
I denne artikel og artikel 105 forstås ved en "virksomhed, der indsamler mælk": en virksomhed, der transporterer råmælk fra en landbruger eller en anden virksomhed, der indsamler mælk, til en virksomhed, der forarbejder råmælk, eller en anden virksomhed, der indsamler mælk, hvor ejendomsretten til råmælken i hvert tilfælde overdrages.
2.   Kontrakten og/eller tilbuddet om en kontrakt som omhandlet i stk. 1 skal:
a)
indgås før leveringen
b)
foreligge skriftligt og
c)
bl.a. indeholde følgende oplysninger:
i)
den pris, der skal betales for leveringen, og som:
—
er fast og fastsat i kontrakten, og/eller
—
beregnes ud fra forskellige faktorer i kontrakten, som kan omfatte markedsindikatorer, der afspejler ændringer i markedsforholdene, den leverede mængde og kvaliteten eller sammensætningen af den leverede rå mælk
ii)
den mængde råmælk, der kan og/eller skal leveres, og tidspunktet for sådanne leverancer
iii)
kontraktens varighed, som kan være enten tidsbegrænset eller tidsubegrænset med opsigelsesbestemmelser
iv)
oplysninger om betalingsperioder og -procedurer
v)
aftaler om indsamling eller levering af råmælken og
vi)
bestemmelser, der finder anvendelse i tilfælde af force majeure.
3.   Uanset stk. 1 er det ikke nødvendigt med en kontrakt og/eller et tilbud om en kontrakt, hvis råmælken leveres af en landbruger til et kooperativ, hvor landbrugeren er medlem, hvis kooperativets vedtægter eller de regler og afgørelser, der er fastsat i eller truffet i henhold til vedtægterne, indeholder bestemmelser, der har samme virkning som dem, der er fastsat i stk. 2, litra a), b) og c).
4.   Alle elementerne i de kontrakter om levering af råmælk, som landbrugere, virksomheder, der indsamler råmælk, eller virksomheder, der forarbejder råmælk, har indgået, herunder de elementer, der er omhandlet i stk. 2, litra c), forhandles frit mellem parterne.
Uanset første afsnit gælder ét eller begge af følgende:
a)
Hvis en medlemsstat beslutter at gøre en skriftlig kontrakt om levering af råmælk obligatorisk i henhold til stk. 1, kan den fastsætte en minimumsvarighed, der kun finder anvendelse på skriftlige kontrakter mellem en landbruger og den første opkøber af råmælk. En sådan minimumsvarighed skal være mindst seks måneder og må ikke hæmme det indre markeds funktion.
b)
Hvis en medlemsstat beslutter, at den første opkøber af råmælk skal afgive skriftligt tilbud om en kontrakt med landbrugeren i henhold til stk. 1, kan den bestemme, at tilbuddet skal omfatte en minimumsvarighed for kontrakten som fastsat i national ret med henblik herpå. En sådan minimumsvarighed skal være mindst seks måneder og må ikke hæmme det indre markeds funktion.
Andet afsnit berører ikke landbrugerens ret til at afvise en sådan minimumsvarighed, forudsat at det sker skriftligt. I så fald kan parterne frit forhandle alle elementerne i kontrakten, herunder de elementer, der er omhandlet i stk. 2, litra c).
5.   De medlemsstater, der gør brug af mulighederne i denne artikel, giver Kommissionen meddelelse om, hvordan de anvendes.
6.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter om foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for en ensartet anvendelse af stk. 2, litra a) og b), og stk. 3, og foranstaltninger vedrørende de meddelelser, som medlemsstaterne skal give i henhold til denne artikel. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 149
Kontraktforhandlinger i mælke- og mejerisektoren
1.   En producentorganisation i mælke- og mejerisektoren, som er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152, stk. 3, kan på vegne af sine tilsluttede landbrugere for så vidt angår en del af eller hele deres fælles produktion føre forhandlinger om kontrakter om levering af råmælk fra en landbruger til en virksomhed, der forarbejder råmælk, eller til en virksomhed, der indsamler råmælk, i den i artikel 148, stk. 1, tredje afsnit, anvendte betydning.
2.   Producentorganisationens forhandlinger kan finde sted:
a)
uanset om ejerskabet til råmælken overgår fra landbrugerne til producentorganisationen
b)
uanset om den forhandlede pris er den samme for alle de tilsluttede landbrugeres eller kun nogle af de tilsluttede landbrugeres fælles produktion
c)
såfremt samtlige følgende betingelser er opfyldt for en bestemt producentorganisation:
i)
at den mængde råmælk, der er omfattet af forhandlingerne, ikke overstiger 3,5 % af den samlede EU-produktion
ii)
at den mængde råmælk, der er omfattet af forhandlingerne, og som produceres i en bestemt medlemsstat, ikke overstiger 33 % af den samlede nationale produktion i denne medlemsstat, og
iii)
at den mængde råmælk, der er omfattet af forhandlingerne, og som leveres i en bestemt medlemsstat, ikke overstiger 33 % af den samlede nationale produktion i denne medlemsstat
d)
såfremt de pågældende landbrugere ikke er medlemmer af nogen anden producentorganisation, som også forhandler sådanne kontrakter på deres vegne; medlemsstaterne kan dog fravige denne betingelse i behørigt begrundede tilfælde, hvor landbrugere har to forskellige produktionsenheder beliggende i forskellige geografiske områder
e)
såfremt råmælken ikke er omfattet af en leveringsforpligtelse, der skyldes landbrugerens medlemskab af et kooperativ, i overensstemmelse med betingelserne i kooperativets vedtægter eller de regler og afgørelser, der er fastsat i eller truffet i henhold til vedtægterne, og
f)
såfremt producentorganisationen underretter de kompetente myndigheder i den eller de medlemsstater, hvor den har sit virke, om den mængde råmælk, der er omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger.
3.   Uanset betingelserne i stk. 2, litra c), nr. ii) og iii), kan en producentorganisation føre forhandlinger i henhold til stk. 1, forudsat at denne producentorganisations mængde råmælk, der er omfattet af forhandlingerne, og som produceres eller leveres i en medlemsstat med en samlet årlig råmælksproduktion på under 500 000 t, ikke overstiger 45 % af den samlede nationale produktion i denne medlemsstat.
4.   I denne artikel omfatter producentorganisationer sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer.
5.   Med henblik på anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra c), og stk. 3 offentliggør Kommissionen på en måde, som den finder hensigtsmæssig, produktionsmængderne af råmælk i Unionen og medlemsstaterne ved anvendelse af de mest aktuelle tilgængelige oplysninger.
6.   Uanset stk. 2, litra c), og stk. 3 kan den konkurrencemyndighed, der henvises til i andet afsnit, selv om tærsklerne i stk. 2, litra c), og stk. 3 ikke er overskredet, i individuelle tilfælde træffe afgørelse om, at producentorganisationen enten skal genoptage en bestemt forhandling, eller at forhandlingen slet ikke må finde sted, hvis myndigheden finder, at dette er nødvendigt for at forhindre, at konkurrence udelukkes, eller for at undgå alvorligt at skade SMV'er, der forarbejder råmælk på dens område.
For så vidt angår forhandlinger, der omfatter mere end én medlemsstat, træffes den afgørelse, der er omhandlet i første afsnit, af Kommissionen uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3. I andre tilfælde træffes denne afgørelse af den nationale konkurrencemyndighed i den medlemsstat, som forhandlingerne vedrører.
De afgørelser, der er omhandlet i dette stykke, anvendes først fra den dato, hvor de meddeles de pågældende virksomheder.
7   I denne artikel forstås ved:
a)   
"national konkurrencemyndighed"
: den myndighed, der er nævnt i artikel 5 i Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1/2003 
(
39
)
b)   
"SMV"
: mikrovirksomheder og små og mellemstore virksomheder som defineret i henstilling 2003/361/EF.
8.   De medlemsstater, hvor forhandlingerne finder sted i henhold til denne artikel, giver Kommissionen meddelelse om anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra f), og af stk. 6.
Artikel 150
Regulering af udbuddet af ost med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse
1.   På anmodning af en producentorganisation, der er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152, stk. 3, en brancheorganisation, der er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 157, stk. 3, eller en sammenslutning af aktører, jf. artikel 3, stk. 2, i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012, kan medlemsstaterne i en begrænset periode fastsætte bindende regler for regulering af udbuddet af ost, der er omfattet af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse i henhold til artikel 5, stk. 1 og 2, i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012.
2.   Reglerne i stk. 1 i denne artikel skal være genstand for en forudgående aftale mellem parterne i det geografiske område, der er nævnt artikel 7, stk. 1, litra c), i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012. En sådan aftale skal være indgået mellem mindst to tredjedele af mælkeproducenterne eller deres repræsentanter, der repræsenterer mindst to tredjedele af den råmælk, der anvendes til produktion af den ost, der er omhandlet i i denne artikels stk. 1, og, hvis det er relevant, mindst to tredjedele af producenterne af denne ost, der repræsenterer mindst to tredjedele af produktionen af osten i det geografiske område, der er nævnt i artikel 7, stk. 1, litra c), i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012.
3.   Med henblik på stk. 1 skal det geografiske område, som råmælken stammer fra i henhold til ostens varespecifikation, for så vidt angår ost med beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, være det samme som det geografiske område, der er nævnt i artikel 7, stk. 1, litra c), i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012, og som vedrører denne ost.
4.   De regler, der er omhandlet i stk. 1,
a)
må kun omfatte regulering af udbuddet af det pågældende produkt og skal have til formål at tilpasse udbuddet af osten til efterspørgslen
b)
må kun gælde for det pågældende produkt
c)
må højst være bindende i tre år og kan efter denne periode forlænges efter en ny anmodning, jf. stk. 1
d)
må ikke være til skade for handelen med andre produkter end dem, der er omfattet af disse regler
e)
må ikke vedrøre transaktioner, der foretages efter den første markedsføring af den pågældende ost
f)
må ikke tillade prisfastsættelse, herunder vejledende eller anbefalede priser
g)
må ikke medføre, at en alt for stor del af det pågældende produkt, der eller ville være tilgængeligt, bliver utilgængeligt
h)
må ikke medføre forskelsbehandling, udgøre en hindring for nye markedsaktører eller føre til skadelige virkninger for små producenter
i)
skal bidrage til at bevare kvaliteten og/eller udviklingen af det pågældende produkt.
j)
må ikke berøre artikel 149.
5.   De regler, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, offentliggøres i en officiel publikation i den pågældende medlemsstat.
6.   Medlemsstaterne foretager kontrol for at sikre, at betingelserne i stk. 4 er opfyldt, og ophæver reglerne i stk. 1, hvis de kompetente nationale myndigheder har konstateret, at betingelserne ikke er opfyldt.
7.   Medlemsstaterne giver straks Kommissionen meddelelse om de regler, som de har vedtaget i henhold til stk. 1. Kommissionen underretter de øvrige medlemsstater om enhver meddelelse om sådanne regler.
8.   Kommissionen kan til enhver tid vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der kræver, at en medlemsstat ophæver de regler, som den har fastsat i henhold til stk. 1, hvis Kommissionen finder, at reglerne ikke opfylder betingelserne i stk. 4, hindrer eller forvrider konkurrencen på en væsentlig del af det indre marked eller bringer den frie samhandel eller opfyldelsen af formålet i artikel 39 i TEUF i fare. Disse gennemførelsesretsakter vedtages uden at anvende proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3 i denne forordning.
Artikel 151
Obligatoriske erklæringer i mælke- og mejerisektoren
Fra den 1. april 2015 erklærer de første opkøbere af råmælk til den kompetente nationale myndighed, hvor meget råmælk de har fået leveret hver måned.
I denne artikel og i artikel 148 forstås ved "første opkøber": en virksomhed eller en sammenslutning, der køber mælk af producenter med henblik på:
a)
indsamling, emballering, oplagring, afkøling eller forarbejdning, herunder på kontrakt
b)
salg til en eller flere virksomheder, der behandler eller forarbejder mælk eller andre mejeriprodukter.
Medlemsstaterne giver Kommissionen meddelelse om den mængde råmælk, der er omhandlet i første afsnit.
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter om regler for indholdet og formatet af og tidspunktet for sådanne erklæringer og foranstaltninger vedrørende de meddelelser, som medlemsstaterne skal give i henhold til denne artikel. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
KAPITEL III
Producentorganisationer og sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer
Afdeling 1
Definition og anerkendelse
Artikel 152
Producentorganisationer
1.   Medlemsstaterne kan efter anmodning anerkende producentorganisationer,
a)
der består af og i henhold til artikel 153, stk. 2, litra c), kontrolleres af producenter fra en specifik sektor, der er nævnt i artikel 1, stk. 2
b)
der er oprettet på initiativ af producenterne
c)
der forfølger et bestemt mål, der har mindst ét af følgende formål:
i)
at sikre, at produktionen planlægges og tilpasses efter efterspørgslen, navnlig hvad angår kvalitet og mængde
ii)
at koncentrere udbuddet og afsætningen af medlemmernes produktion, navnlig gennem direkte salg
iii)
at optimere produktionsomkostningerne og afkast på investeringer som svar på miljø- og dyrevelfærdskrav og stabilisere producentpriserne
iv)
at forske i og udvikle initiativer inden for bæredygtige produktionsmetoder, innovativ praksis, økonomisk konkurrenceevne og markedsudvikling
v)
at fremme og yde teknisk bistand til anvendelse af miljøvenlige dyrknings- og produktionsmetoder og forsvarlig dyrevelfærdspraksis og -teknikker
vi)
at fremme og yde teknisk bistand til anvendelse af produktionsnormer, forbedring af produktkvalitet og udvikling af produkter med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse, beskyttet geografisk betegnelse eller med et nationalt kvalitetsmærke
vii)
at forvalte biprodukter og især affald med henblik på beskyttelse af kvaliteten af vand, jord og landskaber samt bevare eller fremme den biologiske mangfoldighed
viii)
at bidrage til bæredygtig anvendelse af naturressourcer og afbødning af klimaændringer
ix)
at udvikle initiativer inden for salgsfremstød og markedsføring
x)
at forvalte de gensidige fonde, som er omhandlet i driftsprogrammerne i sektoren for frugt og grøntsager, jf. artikel 31, stk. 2, i denne forordning, og i artikel 36 i forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013
xi)
at yde nødvendig teknisk bistand til anvendelse af terminsmarkeder og sikringsordninger
2   Producentorganisationer anerkendt i henhold til stk. 1 kan fortsat opnå anerkendelse, hvis de deltager i afsætningen af produkter, der henhører under KN-kode ex 2208  undtagen produkter i bilag I til traktaterne, hvis andelen af sådanne produkter ikke overstiger 49 % af den samlede værdi af producentorganisationers afsatte produktion og sådanne produkter ikke modtager EU-støtte. Disse produkter tæller for producentorganisationerne i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren ikke med i beregningen af den afsatte produktion med henblik på artikel 34, stk. 2.
3.   Uanset stk. 1 anerkender medlemsstaterne producentorganisationer oprettet af producenter i mælke- og mejerisektoren,
a)
der er oprettet på initiativ af producenterne
b)
der forfølger et bestemt mål, der har ét eller flere af følgende formål:
i)
at sikre, at produktionen planlægges og tilpasses efter efterspørgslen, navnlig hvad angår kvalitet og mængde
ii)
at koncentrere udbuddet og afsætningen af medlemmernes produktion
iii)
at optimere produktionsomkostningerne og stabilisere producentpriserne.
Artikel 153
Vedtægt for producentorganisationer
1.   Producentorganisationens vedtægter forpligter bl.a. de tilsluttede producenter til:
a)
at følge de regler, producentorganisationen har vedtaget for indberetning af produktionsdata og for produktion, afsætning og miljøbeskyttelse
b)
kun at være medlem af én producentorganisation for en given bedrift, medlemsstaterne kan dog fravige denne betingelse i behørigt begrundede tilfælde, hvor de tilsluttede producenter ejer to forskellige produktionsenheder i forskellige geografiske områder
c)
at give producentorganisationen de oplysninger, den ønsker til statistiske formål,
2.   Producentorganisationens vedtægter indeholder bestemmelser om:
a)
procedurer for fastlæggelse, vedtagelse og ændringsforslag af reglerne i stk. 1, litra a)
b)
at medlemmerne skal erlægge de finansielle bidrag, der er nødvendige til at finansiere producentorganisationen
c)
regler, der sikrer, at de tilsluttede producenter kan føre demokratisk kontrol med producentorganisationen og dens beslutninger
d)
sanktioner såvel for overtrædelse af de vedtægtsbestemte forpligtelser, bl.a. manglende betaling af finansielle bidrag, som for overtrædelse af producentorganisationens regler
e)
regler for optagelse af nye medlemmer og navnlig minimumsperioden for medlemskab, som ikke må være på under et år
f)
de regnskabsmæssige og budgetmæssige regler, der kræves, for at organisationen kan fungere.
3.   Stk. 1 og 2 finder ikke anvendelse på producentorganisationer i mælke- og mejerisektoren.
Artikel 154
Anerkendelse af producentorganisationer
1.   For at blive anerkendt af en medlemsstat skal producentorganisationen, som ansøger om en sådan anerkendelse, være en juridisk enhed eller klart defineret del af en juridisk enhed, som
a)
opfylder kravene i artikel 152, stk. 1, litra a), b) og c)
b)
har et mindsteantal medlemmer og/eller dækker en mindstemængde eller -værdi af salgbar produktion, som fastlægges af den berørte medlemsstat, i det område, hvor den udøver sin virksomhed
c)
forelægger tilstrækkelig garanti for, at den kan udføre sine aktiviteter behørigt, både i henseende til varighed og effektivitet, tilrådighedsstillelse af menneskelig, materiel og faglig støtte til dets medlemmer samt til koncentration af udbuddet
d)
har vedtægter, der er i overensstemmelse med litra a), b) og c).
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan bestemme, at producentorganisationer, der har opnået anerkendelse efter national ret inden den 1. januar 2014, og som opfylder betingelserne i stk. 1, skal betragtes som anerkendte producentorganisationer i henhold til artikel 152.
3.   Producentorganisationer, der har opnået anerkendelse efter national ret inden den 1. januar 2014, og som ikke opfylder betingelserne i stk. 1, kan fortsætte deres virksomhed i overensstemmelse med national ret frem til 1. januar 2015.
4.   Medlemsstaterne:
a)
træffer beslutning om, hvorvidt en producentorganisation skal anerkendes, senest fire måneder efter, at der er indgivet ansøgning med al den relevante dokumentation; ansøgningen indgives til den medlemsstat, hvor organisationen har sit hovedkvarter
b)
fører med jævne mellemrum, som de selv fastsætter, tilsyn med, om anerkendte producentorganisationer overholder nærværende kapitel
c)
pålægger i tilfælde af manglende overholdelse eller uregelmæssigheder i anvendelsen af foranstaltningerne i dette kapitel de pågældende organisationer og sammenslutninger de gældende sanktioner, som medlemsstaterne har fastsat, og beslutter om nødvendigt om anerkendelsen skal tilbagekaldes
d)
underretter Kommissionen senest den 31. marts hvert år om alle beslutninger om udstedelse, nægtelse eller tilbagekaldelse af anerkendelse, der er truffet i løbet af det foregående kalenderår.
Artikel 155
Udlicitering
Medlemsstaterne kan tillade en anerkendt producentorganisation eller en anerkendt sammenslutning af producentorganisationer i de af Kommissionen angivne sektorer i henhold til artikel 173, stk. 1, litra f) at udlicitere alle sine aktiviteter, undtagen produktion, herunder til datterselskaber, forudsat at producentorganisationen eller sammenslutningen af producentorganisationer forbliver ansvarlig for at sikre udførelsen af de udliciterede aktiviteter og for den overordnede kontrol med forvaltningen og for tilsyn med kontrakten vedrørende udførelsen af aktiviteterne.
Artikel 156
Sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer
1.   Medlemsstaterne kan på anmodning anerkende sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer i en specifik sektor, der er nævnt i artikel 1, stk. 2, som er oprettet på initiativ af anerkendte producentorganisationer.
Med forbehold af bestemmelserne i artikel 173 må sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer udøve samme aktiviteter eller funktioner som producentorganisationer.
2.   Uanset stk. 1 kan medlemsstaterne på anmodning anerkende en sammenslutning af anerkendte producentorganisationer i mælke- og mejerisektoren, hvis den pågældende medlemsstat mener, at denne sammenslutning er i stand til effektivt at udøve en anerkendt producentorganisations aktiviteter, og at den opfylder betingelserne i artikel 161, stk. 1.
Artikel 157
Brancheorganisationer
1.   Medlemsstaterne kan på anmodning anerkende brancheorganisationer inden for en specifik sektor, der er nævnt i artikel 1, stk. 2,
a)
der består af repræsentanter for økonomiske aktiviteter, der er knyttet til produktion og til mindst ét af følgende led i forsyningskæden: forarbejdning af eller handel med, herunder distribution af, produkter inden for en eller flere sektorer
b)
der er oprettet på initiativ af alle eller nogle af de organisationer eller sammenslutninger, som de er sammensat af
c)
der forfølger et bestemt mål under hensyntagen til medlemmernes og forbrugernes interesser, og som især har ét af følgende formål:
i)
forbedring af kendskabet til produktionen og markedet og gennemsigtigheden i produktionen og på markedet, f.eks. ved at offentliggøre aggregerede statistiske data om produktionsomkostninger, priser, herunder om relevant ledsaget af prisindikatorer, mængder og varigheden af tidligere indgåede kontrakter og ved at fremskaffe analyser af den mulige fremtidige markedsudvikling på regionalt, nationalt eller internationalt plan
ii)
prognoser for produktionspotentialet og fastlæggelsen af markedspriser
iii)
medvirken til bedre koordinering af den måde, som produkter bringes i omsætning på, bl.a. ved markedsforskning og markedsundersøgelser
iv)
undersøgelse af mulige eksportmarkeder
v)
uden at det berører artikel 148 og 168, udarbejdelse af standardkontrakter, der er forenelige med EU-reglerne, vedrørende salg af landbrugsprodukter til købere eller levering af forarbejdede produkter til distributører og/eller detailhandlere under hensyntagen til behovet for at opnå fair konkurrenceforhold og undgå markedsforvridning
vi)
bedre udnyttelse af produkternes potentiale, herunder omfanget af afsætningsmuligheder, og udvikling af initiativer til at styrke den økonomiske konkurrenceevne og innovation
vii)
tilvejebringelse af informationer og gennemførelse af forskning for at nyskabe, rationalisere, forbedre og omlægge produktion og i påkommende tilfælde forarbejdning og afsætning til produkter, som er bedre tilpasset markedets behov og forbrugernes smag og ønsker, navnlig hvad angår produktkvalitet, herunder de særlige karakteristika ved produkter med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, og miljøbeskyttelse
viii)
forskning i metoder, der gør det muligt at begrænse anvendelsen af veterinærlægemidler og plantebeskyttelsesmidler, bedre at forvalte andre rå- og hjælpestoffer, sikre produktkvaliteten og beskyttelse af jorden og vandet, fremme fødevaresikkerhed, navnlig gennem produkternes sporbarhed, og forbedre dyresundhed og -velfærd
ix)
udvikling af metoder og instrumenter til forbedring af produktkvaliteten i alle produktions- og i påkommende tilfælde forarbejdnings- og afsætningsled
x)
træffe enhver foranstaltning for at fastholde, beskytte og fremme økologisk landbrug og oprindelsesbetegnelser, kvalitetsmærker og geografiske betegnelser
xi)
fremme og gennemførelse af forskning i integreret, bæredygtig produktion eller andre miljøvenlige produktionsmetoder
xii)
tilskyndelse til sundt og ansvarligt forbrug af produkter på det indre marked og/eller oplysning om de skadelige virkninger af farlige forbrugsmønstre
xiii)
fremme af forbruget og/eller formidling af oplysninger om produkter på det indre og ydre marked
xiv)
bidrage til forvaltningen af biprodukter og mindskelsen og forvaltningen af affald.
2.   I behørigt begrundede tilfælde kan medlemsstaterne ud fra objektive og ikkediskriminerende kriterier træffe afgørelse om, at betingelsen i artikel 158, stk. 1, litra c), er opfyldt ved at begrænse antallet af brancheorganisationer på regionalt eller nationalt niveau, hvis der inden den 1. januar 2014 er fastsat bestemmelse herom i de nationale regler, og såfremt dette ikke skader det indre markeds funktion.
3.   Uanset stk. 1 for så vidt angår mælke- og mejerisektoren kan medlemsstaterne anerkende brancheorganisationer,
a)
der formelt har anmodet om anerkendelse og består af repræsentanter for økonomiske aktiviteter, som er knyttet til produktion af råmælk og til mindst ét af følgende led i forsyningskæden: forarbejdningen af eller handlen med, herunder distribution af, produkter i mælke- og mejerisektoren
b)
der er oprettet på initiativ af alle eller nogle af de repræsentanter, der er nævnt i litra a)
c)
der under hensyntagen til disse brancheorganisationers medlemmers og forbrugernes interesser udøver en eller flere af følgende aktiviteter i en eller flere af Unionens regioner:
i)
forbedring af kendskabet til og gennemsigtigheden af produktionen og markedet, f.eks. ved at offentliggøre statistiske data om priser, mængder og varighed af tidligere indgåede kontrakter om levering af råmælk og ved at levere analyser af den mulige fremtidige markedsudvikling på regionalt, nationalt og internationalt plan
ii)
medvirken til bedre koordinering af den måde, som mælk og mejeriprodukter bringes i omsætning på, bl.a. ved markedsforskning og markedsundersøgelser
iii)
fremme af forbruget af og levering af information om mælk og mejeriprodukter på både det indre marked og på eksterne markeder
iv)
undersøgelse af mulige eksportmarkeder
v)
udarbejdelse af standardkontrakter, der er i overensstemmelse med EU-bestemmelserne om salg af råmælk til opkøbere eller levering af forarbejdede produkter til distributører og forhandlere, under hensyntagen til behovet for at opnå rimelige konkurrencevilkår og undgå markedsforvridning
vi)
levering af information og udførelse af den forskning, der er nødvendig for at tilpasse produktionen i retning af produkter, som er bedre tilpasset markedets behov og forbrugernes smag og ønsker, navnlig hvad angår produktkvalitet og miljøbeskyttelse
vii)
opretholdelse og udvikling af mejerisektorens produktionspotentiale, bl.a. ved at fremme innovation og støtte programmer for anvendt forskning og udvikling med henblik på at udnytte mælks og mejeriprodukters fulde potentiale, navnlig for at skabe produkter med merværdi, som er mere tiltrækkende for forbrugeren
viii)
undersøgelse af måder til at begrænse anvendelsen af veterinærlægemidler, forbedring af håndteringen af andre rå- og hjælpestoffer og forøgelse af fødevaresikkerheden og dyresundheden
ix)
udvikling af metoder og instrumenter til forbedring af produktkvaliteten i alle produktions- og afsætningsled
x)
udnyttelse af potentialet i økologisk landbrug og beskyttelse og fremme af sådant landbrug samt produktion af produkter med oprindelsesbetegnelse, kvalitetsmærke og geografisk betegnelse og og
xi)
fremme af integreret produktion eller andre miljøvenlige produktionsmetoder.
Artikel 158
Anerkendelse af brancheorganisationer
1.   Medlemsstaterne anerkender de brancheorganisationer, som ansøger herom, såfremt de:
a)
opfylder kravene i artikel 157
b)
udøver deres aktiviteter i en eller flere regioner på det pågældende område
c)
tegner sig for en betydelig andel af de økonomiske aktiviteter, der er omhandlet i artikel 157, stk. 1, litra a)
d)
ikke selv udfører produktions-, forarbejdnings- eller afsætningsaktiviteterne, dog med forbehold af tilfældene i artikel 162.
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan bestemme, at brancheorganisationer, der har opnået anerkendelse efter national ret inden den 1. januar 2014, og som opfylder betingelserne i stk. 1 i denne artikel, skal betragtes som anerkendte brancheorganisationer i henhold til artikel 157.
3.   Brancheorganisationer, der har opnået anerkendelse efter national ret inden den 1. januar 2014, og som ikke opfylder betingelserne i stk. 1 i denne artikel, kan fortsætte deres virksomhed i overensstemmelse med national ret frem til 1. januar 2015.
4.   Medlemsstaterne kan anerkende brancheorganisationer i alle sektorer, som er oprettet inden den 1. januar 2014, uanset om de blev anerkendt efter anmodning eller oprettet ved lov, også selv om de ikke opfylder forpligtelsen i artikel 157, stk. 1, litra b), eller i artikel 157, stk. 3, litra b).
5.   Når medlemsstaterne anerkender en brancheorganisation i medfør af stk. 1 eller stk. 2:
a)
træffer beslutning om, hvorvidt en producentorganisation skal anerkendes, senest fire måneder efter, at der er indgivet ansøgning med al den relevante dokumentation; ansøgningen indgives til den medlemsstat, hvor organisationen har sit hovedkvarter
b)
foretager de med bestemte mellemrum, som de selv fastsætter, kontrol for at sikre, at de anerkendte brancheorganisationer opfylder betingelserne for anerkendelse
c)
pålægger de i tilfælde af manglende opfyldelse eller uregelmæssigheder i gennemførelsen af foranstaltningerne i denne forordning de pågældende organisationer de gældende sanktioner, som medlemsstaterne har fastsat, og beslutter om nødvendigt om anerkendelsen skal tilbagekaldes
d)
tilbagekalder de anerkendelsen, hvis kravene og betingelserne i denne artikel vedrørende anerkendelse ikke længere er opfyldt
e)
underretter de Kommissionen senest den 31. Marts hvert år om alle beslutninger om udstedelse, nægtelse eller tilbagekaldelse af anerkendelse, der er truffet i løbet af det foregående kalenderår.
Afdeling 2
Supplerende regler for specifikke sektorer
Artikel 159
Obligatorisk anerkendelse
Uanset artikel 152-158 anerkender medlemsstaterne efter anmodning
a)
producentorganisationer inden for
i)
frugt- og grøntsagssektoren for et eller flere af sektorens produkter og/eller produkter, som udelukkende er bestemt til forarbejdning
ii)
olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren
iii)
silkeormesektoren
iv)
humlesektoren
b)
brancheorganisationer i olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren og tobakssektoren.
Artikel 160
Producentorganisationer i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren
Producentorganisationer i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren skal have mindst et af de mål, der er nævnt i artikel 152, stk. 1, litra c), nr. i), ii) og iii).
Vedtægterne fra en producentorganisation i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren skal kræve, at dens tilsluttede producenter afsætter hele deres produktion af det pågældende produkt gennem producentorganisationen
Producentorganisationer og sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren anses for at handle i deres medlemmers navn og på deres vegne i økonomiske anliggender inden for deres kompetenceområde.
Artikel 161
Anerkendelse af producentorganisationer i mælke- og mejerisektoren
1.   Medlemsstaterne anerkender alle juridiske personer eller klart definerede dele af juridiske personer, der ansøger om anerkendelse som producentorganisationer i mælke- og mejerisektoren, forudsat at:
a)
de opfylder kravene i artikel 152, stk. 3
b)
de har et mindsteantal medlemmer og/eller dækker en mindstemængde af salgbar produktion, der skal fastlægges af den pågældende medlemsstat, i det område, hvor de udøver deres virksomhed
c)
der er tilstrækkeligt belæg for, at de udøver deres virksomhed korrekt, både over tid og med hensyn til effektivitet og koncentration af udbuddet
d)
de har vedtægter, der er i overensstemmelse med litra a), b) og c).
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan beslutte, at producentorganisationer, der er anerkendt efter national ret inden den 2. april 2012, og som opfylder betingelserne i stk. 1, skal betragtes som anerkendte producentorganisationer i henhold til artikel 152, stk. 3.
3.   Medlemsstaterne:
a)
træffer beslutning om, hvorvidt en producentorganisation skal anerkendes, senest fire måneder efter indgivelsen af en ansøgning med al den relevante dokumentation; ansøgninge indgives til den medlemsstat, hvor organisationen har hovedkontor
b)
foretager med bestemte mellemrum, som de selv fastsætter, kontrol for at sikre, at de anerkendte producentorganisationer og sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer overholder bestemmelserne i dette kapitel
c)
pålægger i tilfælde af manglende overholdelse eller uregelmæssigheder i gennemførelsen af foranstaltningerne i dette kapitel de pågældende organisationer og sammenslutninger de gældende sanktioner, som medlemsstaterne har fastsat, og beslutter om nødvendigt om anerkendelsen skal tilbagekaldes
d)
underretter Kommissionen senest den 31. marts hvert år om alle beslutninger om udstedelse, nægtelse eller tilbagekaldelse af anerkendelse, som de har truffet i løbet af det foregående kalenderår.
Artikel 162
Brancheorganisationer i olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren og tobakssektoren
For så vidt angår brancheorganisationer i olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren og tobakssektoren kan det bestemte mål omhandlet i artikel 157, stk. 1, litra c), også omfatte mindst et af følgende formål:
a)
koncentration og koordinering af udbuddet og afsætningen af medlemmernes produkter
b)
tilpasning i fællesskab af produktionen og forarbejdningen til markedets behov og produktforbedring
c)
fremme af rationalisering og forbedring af produktionen og forarbejdningen.
Artikel 163
Anerkendelse af brancheorganisationer i mælke- og mejerisektoren
1.   Medlemsstaterne kan anerkende brancheorganisationer i mælke- og mejerisektoren, såfremt de:
a)
opfylder kravene i artikel 157, stk. 3
b)
udøver deres aktiviteter i en eller flere regioner på det pågældende område
c)
tegner sig for en betydelig andel af de økonomiske aktiviteter, der er omhandlet i artikel 157, stk. 3, litra a)
d)
ikke selv producerer, forarbejder eller handler med produkter i mælke- og mejerisektoren.
2.   Medlemsstaterne kan beslutte, at brancheorganisationer, der er anerkendt efter national ret inden den 2. april 2012, og som opfylder betingelserne i stk. 1, skal betragtes som anerkendte brancheorganisationer i henhold til artikel 157, stk. 3.
3.   Når medlemsstaterne gør brug af muligheden for at anerkende en brancheorganisation i medfør af stk. 1 eller stk. 2,
a)
træffer de beslutning om, hvorvidt brancheorganisationen skal anerkendes, senest fire måneder efter indgivelsen af en ansøgning med al den relevante dokumentation; ansøgningen indgives til den medlemsstat, hvor organisationen har hovedkontor
b)
foretager de med bestemte mellemrum, som de selv fastsætter, kontrol for at sikre, at de anerkendte brancheorganisationer opfylder betingelserne for anerkendelse
c)
pålægger de i tilfælde af manglende opfyldelse eller uregelmæssigheder i gennemførelsen af foranstaltningerne i denne forordning de pågældende organisationer de gældende sanktioner, som medlemsstaterne har fastsat, og beslutter om nødvendigt om anerkendelsen skal tilbagekaldes
d)
tilbagekalder de anerkendelsen, hvis:
i)
kravene til og betingelserne for anerkendelse i denne artikel ikke længere er opfyldt
ii)
brancheorganisationen deltager i en af de aftaler, vedtagelser eller former for samordnet praksis, der er nævnt i artikel 210, stk. 4; sådan tilbagekaldelse af anerkendelsen berører ikke andre sanktioner, som skal pålægges i medfør af national ret,
iii)
hvis brancheorganisationen ikke foretager den påbudte meddelelse som omhandlet i artikel 210, stk. 2, første afsnit, litra a)
e)
underretter de Kommissionen senest den 31. marts hvert år om alle beslutninger om udstedelse, nægtelse eller tilbagekaldelse af anerkendelse, der er truffet i løbet af det foregående kalenderår.
Afdeling 3
Udvidelse af regler og obligatoriske bidrag
Artikel 164
Udvidelse af regler
1.   Hvis en anerkendt producentorganisation, en anerkendt sammenslutning af producentorganisationer eller en anerkendt brancheorganisation, der udøver sin virksomhed i et eller flere bestemte områder i en medlemsstat, anses for at være repræsentativ for produktionen af, forarbejdningen af eller handelen med et givet produkt, kan den pågældende medlemsstat efter anmodning fra den pågældende organisation i en begrænset periode gøre nogle af de aftaler, vedtagelser eller former for samordnet praksis, som der er opnået enighed om i organisationen, bindende for andre aktører, der udøver virksomhed i det eller de pågældende økonomiske områder, uanset om de er selvstændige eller sammenslutninger, og som ikke er medlem af organisationen eller sammenslutningen.
2.   Ved "økonomisk område" forstås i denne afdeling et geografisk område, der omfatter dyrkningsområder, som grænser op til eller ligger nær ved hinanden, og som har ensartede produktions- og afsætningsvilkår.
3.   En organisation eller sammenslutning anses for at være repræsentativ, hvis den i det eller de pågældende økonomiske områder i en medlemsstat:
a)
tegner sig for følgende andel af produktionen eller forarbejdningen af eller handelen med det eller de pågældende produkter:
i)
for producentorganisationer i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren mindst 60 % eller
ii)
i andre tilfælde mindst to tredjedele og
b)
tegner sig for, når der er tale om producentorganisationer, mere end 50 % af de pågældende producenter.
Med hensyn til brancheorganisationer, hvor fastsættelse af produktionsmængdens andel eller handel med eller forarbejdelse af det eller de pågældende produkter forvolder praktiske vanskeligheder, kan en medlemsstat imidlertid fastlægge nationale regler for fastsættelse af den specificerede repræsentativitet, jf. første afsnit, litra a), nr. ii.
Hvis ansøgningen om en udvidelse af reglerne til flere aktører vedrører flere økonomiske områder, skal organisationen eller sammenslutningen fremlægge bevis for en mindsterepræsentativitet for hver af de i første afsnit nævnte erhvervsgrene, som den repræsenterer, i hvert af de pågældende økonomiske områder.
4.   De regler, for hvilke der kan ansøges om udvidelse af reglernes anvendelsesområde til at omfatte andre aktører, jf. stk. 1, skal have et af følgende mål:
a)
indberetning af produktionsdata og markedsforhold
b)
strengere produktionsregler end dem, der er fastsat i EU-reglerne og de nationale regler
c)
udarbejdelse af standardkontrakter, som er i overensstemmelse med EU-reglerne
d)
afsætning
e)
miljøbeskyttelse
f)
foranstaltninger til salgsfremme og bedre udnyttelse af produktionen
g)
foranstaltninger til beskyttelse af økologisk landbrug, oprindelsesbetegnelser, kvalitetsmærker og geografiske betegnelser
h)
forskning med henblik på at øge produkternes værdi, bl.a. gennem nye anvendelsesformål, som ikke indebærer en risiko for folkesundheden
i)
undersøgelser til forbedring af produktkvaliteten
j)
forskning, navnlig i dyrkningsmetoder, der gør det muligt at begrænse anvendelsen af plantebeskyttelsesmidler og veterinærlægemidler og sikrer, at jorden beskyttes og miljøet beskyttes eller forbedres
k)
fastlæggelse af minimumskvaliteter og -standarder for emballering og præsentation
l)
brug af certificerede frø og kontrol af produktkvaliteten.
m)
dyresundhed, plantesundhed eller fødevaresikkerhed
n)
forvaltningen af biprodukter.
Disse regler må ikke skade andre producenter i den pågældende medlemsstat eller i Unionen og må ikke have nogen af de virkninger, der er nævnt i artikel 210, stk. 4, eller på anden måde være uforenelige med gældende EU-lovgivning eller nationale regler.
5.   Udvidelsen af bestemmelserne som omtalt i stk. 1 skal som helhed videreformidles til aktørerne gennem offentliggørelse i en officiel publikation i den pågældende medlemsstat.
6.   Medlemsstaterne underretter Kommissionen om alle afgørelser, der træffes i henhold til denne artikel.
Artikel 165
Finansielle bidrag fra producenter, der ikke er medlemmer
Udvides reglerne for en anerkendt producentorganisation, en anerkendt sammenslutning af producentorganisationer eller en anerkendt brancheorganisation i henhold til artikel 164, og er aktiviteterne, der er omfattet af disse regler, af generel økonomisk interesse for økonomiske aktører, hvis aktiviteter har forbindelse med de pågældende produkter, kan den medlemsstat, der har givet anerkendelsen, efter høring af de relevante parter beslutte, at selvstændige økonomiske aktører eller sammenslutninger, som ikke er medlem af organisationen, men som drager fordel af disse aktiviteter, over for organisationen helt eller delvis skal yde de finansielle bidrag, som medlemmerne betaler, såfremt bidragene skal dække de udgifter, som er en direkte følge af varetagelsen af de pågældende aktiviteter.
Afdeling 4
Tilpasning af udbuddet
Artikel 166
Foranstaltninger til fremme af tilpasning af udbuddet til markedsbehovet
For at fremme initiativer i de organisationer, der er nævnt i artikel 152-163, som kan lette tilpasningen af udbuddet til markedsbehovet, bortset fra foranstaltninger, der har med tilbagetrækning fra markedet at gøre, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 om foranstaltninger vedrørende de i artikel 1, stk. 2, omhandlede sektorer:
a)
til forbedring af kvaliteten
b)
til fremme af bedre organisering af produktionen, forarbejdningen og afsætningen
c)
til at gøre det lettere at følge markedsprisudviklingen
d)
og muliggøre opstilling af kort- eller langsigtede prognoser på grundlag af de benyttede produktionsmidler.
Artikel 167
Afsætningsregler til at forbedre og stabilisere det fælles marked for vin
1.   For at det fælles marked for vin, herunder de druer, den most og den vin, som vinen hidrører fra, kan fungere bedre og mere stabilt, kan producentmedlemsstaterne fastlægge afsætningsregler for at regulere udbuddet, især ved beslutninger truffet af brancheorganisationer, som er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 157 og 158.
De pågældende regler skal stå i rimeligt forhold til formålet og må ikke:
a)
vedrøre transaktioner, der foretages efter den første markedsføring af det pågældende produkt
b)
tillade fastsættelse af priser, end ikke vejledende eller anbefalede priser
c)
fastfryse for stor en del af den årlige høst, der ellers er til rådighed
d)
give mulighed for at nægte udstedelse af de nationale attester og EU-attester, der er nødvendige for omsætning og markedsføring af vin, når den pågældende markedsføring er i overensstemmelse med ovennævnte regler.
2.   De regler, der er nævnt i stk. 1, skal meddeles aktørerne ved, at de offentliggøres i deres helhed i en officiel publikation i den pågældende medlemsstat.
3.   Medlemsstaterne underretter Kommissionen om alle afgørelser, der træffes i henhold til denne artikel.
Afdeling 5
Kontraktsystemer
Artikel 168
Aftalemæssige forhold
1.   Uanset artikel 148 om sektoren for mælk og mejeriprodukter og artikel 125 om sukkersektoren, hvis en medlemsstat for så vidt angår landbrugsprodukter fra en sektor, bortset fra mælk og mejeriprodukter og sukker som opført på listen i artikel 1, stk. 2, beslutter følgende:
a)
at alle leveringer i dens område af disse produkter fra en producent til en forarbejdningsvirksomhed eller en distributør skal være omfattet af en skriftlig kontrakt mellem parterne
b)
at de første købere skal fremsætte et skriftligt kontrakttilbud om levering i dens område af disse landbrugsprodukter fra producenten,
skal en sådan kontrakt eller et sådant kontrakttilbud opfylde kravene i denne artikels stk. 4 og 6.
2.   Såfremt medlemsstaten beslutter, at leverancer af de af denne artikel omfattede produkter fra en producent til en forarbejdningsvirksomhed skal være omfattet af en skriftlig kontrakt mellem parterne, skal medlemsstaten samtidig beslutte, hvilke trin i leveringen der skal være omfattet af en sådan kontrakt, i tilfælde af at de pågældende produkter leveres gennem et eller flere mellemled.
Medlemsstaterne sikrer, at de bestemmelser, som de vedtager i henhold til denne artikel, ikke hæmmer det indre markeds funktion.
3.   I det tilfælde, der er beskrevet i stk. 2, kan medlemsstaten indføre en mæglingsordning med henblik på de tilfælde, hvor der ikke er nogen fælles forståelse om, at indgå en sådan kontrakt, for at sikre rimelige aftaleforhold.
4.   Enhver kontrakt eller kontrakttilbud, jf. stk. 1, skal:
a)
indgås før leveringen
b)
foreligge skriftligt, og
c)
bl.a. indeholde følgende oplysninger:
i)
den pris, der skal betales for leveringen, og som:
—
er fast og fastsat i kontrakten og/eller
—
beregnes ud fra forskellige faktorer i kontrakten, som kan omfatte markedsindikatorer, der afspejler ændringer i markedsforholdene, den leverede mængde og kvaliteten eller sammensætningen af de leverede landbrugsprodukter
ii)
mængden og kvaliteten af de pågældende produkter, der kan eller skal leveres, og tidspunktet for sådanne leverancer,
iii)
kontraktens varighed, som kan være enten tidsbegrænset eller tidsubegrænset eller tidsubegrænset med opsigelsesbestemmelser
iv)
oplysninger om betalingsperioder og -procedurer
v)
ordninger for indsamling eller levering af landbrugsprodukter, og
vi)
bestemmelser, der finder anvendelse i tilfælde af force majeure.
5.   Uanset stk. 1 er en kontrakt eller et tilbud om en kontrakt ikke nødvendig, hvis de pågældende produkter leveres af en producent til en køber, som er i form af et kooperativ, hvor producenten er medlem, hvis kooperativets vedtægter eller regler og afgørelser fastlagt i eller truffet i henhold til disse vedtægter indeholder bestemmelser, der har samme virkning som dem, der er fastsat i stk. 4, litra a), b) og c).
6.   Alle elementer i de kontrakter om levering af landbrugsprodukter, som producenter, virksomheder, der indsamler produkterne, virksomheder, der forarbejder produkterne, eller distributører, herunder de elementer, der henvises til i stk. 4, litra c), forhandles frit mellem parterne.
Uanset første afsnit gælder ét eller begge af følgende:
a)
såfremt en medlemsstat beslutter at gøre skriftlige kontrakter om levering af landbrugsprodukter obligatoriske i henhold til stk. 1, kan den fastsætte en mindste gyldighedsperiode, der kun gælder for skriftlige kontrakter mellem en producent og den første køber af landbrugsprodukterne. En sådan minimumsvarighed skal være mindst seks måneder og må ikke hæmme det indre markeds funktion.
b)
hvis en medlemsstat beslutter, at den første køber af landbrugsprodukter skal afgive skriftligt tilbud om en kontrakt med producenten i henhold til stk. 1, kan den bestemme, at tilbuddet skal omfatte en minimumsvarighed for kontrakten som fastsat i national ret med henblik herpå. En sådan minimumsvarighed skal være mindst seks måneder og må ikke hæmme det indre markeds funktion.
Andet afsnit berører ikke producentens ret til at afvise en sådan minimumsvarighed, forudsat at det sker skriftligt. I så fald kan parterne frit forhandle alle elementerne i kontrakten, herunder dem, der er omhandlet i stk. 4, litra c).
7.   De medlemsstater, der gør brug af mulighederne i denne artikel, sikrer, at de bestemmelser, som de indfører, ikke hæmmer det indre markeds funktion.
Medlemsstaterne meddeler Kommissionen, hvordan de anvender alle foranstaltninger indført i henhold til denne artikel.
8.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for en ensartet anvendelse af stk. 4, litra a) og b), og stk. 5, og foranstaltninger vedrørende de meddelelser, som medlemsstaterne skal give i henhold til denne artikel.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 169
Kontraktforhandlinger i olivenoliesektoren
1.   En producentorganisation i olivenoliesektoren, som er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152, stk. 1, og som søger at nå et eller flere af målene om at koncentrere udbuddet, afsætte de produkter, som er produceret af dens medlemmer, på markedet, og optimere produktionsomkostningerne, kan på sine medlemmers vegne for så vidt angår en del af eller hele medlemmernes samlede produktion forhandle kontrakter om levering af olivenolie.
En producentorganisation opfylder de i dette stykke omhandlede mål, forudsat at opfyldelsen af disse mål fører til integration af aktiviteter, og at denne integration sandsynligvis medfører en betydelig effektivisering, så producentorganisationens aktivitet overordnet bidrager til opfyldelsen af artikel 39 i TEUF.
Dette kan opnås, hvis:
a)
producentorganisationen mindst udfører en af følgende aktiviteter:
i)
fælles distribution, herunder fælles salgsplatform eller fælles transport
ii)
fælles emballering, mærkning eller salgsfremstød
iii)
fælles tilrettelæggelse af kvalitetskontrol
iv)
fælles brug af udstyr eller lagerfaciliteter
v)
fælles forarbejdning
vi)
fælles forvaltning af affald direkte forbundet med produktionen af olivenolie
vii)
fælles indkøb af rå- og hjælpestoffer
b)
disse aktiviteter er betydelige, hvad angår mængden af den pågældende olivenolie og produktionsomkostninger og afsætningen på markedet.
2.   Producentorganisationens forhandlinger kan finde sted:
a)
uanset om ejerskabet til de pågældende produkter overgår fra landbrugerne til producentorganisationen
b)
uanset om den forhandlede pris er den samme som for den fælles produktion fra nogle af eller alle producentmedlemmerne
c)
såfremt det for en bestemt producentorganisation gælder, at mængden af olivenolieproduktion, som er omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger, og som er produceret i en bestemt medlemsstat, ikke overstiger 20 % af det relevante marked; med henblik på beregning af den i stk. 1, litra c), omhandlede mængde af olivenolieproduktion sondres der mellem olivenolie til konsum og olivenolie til andre anvendelsesformål
d)
såfremt det for mængden af olivenolie omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger gælder, at producentorganisationen koncentrerer udbuddet og afsætter sine medlemmers produkt på markedet
e)
såfremt de pågældende producenter ikke er medlemmer af nogen anden producentorganisation, som også forhandler sådanne kontrakter på deres vegne
f)
såfremt den pågældende olivenolie ikke er omfattet af en leveringsforpligtelse, der følger af producentens medlemskab af et kooperativ, som ikke selv er medlem af den pågældende producentorganisation i henhold til bestemmelserne i kooperativets vedtægter eller til de regler eller afgørelser, der fastlagt i eller truffet i medfør af disse vedtægter, samt og
g)
såfremt producentorganisationen underretter de kompetente myndigheder i den medlemsstat, hvor den har sit virke, om den mængde produceret olivenolie, der er omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger.
3.   I denne artikel omfatter producentorganisationer også sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer anerkendt i henhold til artikel 156, stk. 1.
4.   Med henblik på anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra c), offentliggør Kommissionen ved hjælp af de midler, som den finder hensigtsmæssige, produktionsmængderne af olivenolie i medlemsstaterne.
5.   Uanset stk. 2, litra c), kan den konkurrencemyndighed, der henvises til i andet afsnit, selv om tærsklen deri ikke er overskredet, i individuelle tilfælde træffe afgørelse om, at producentorganisationen enten skal genoptage en bestemt forhandling, eller at forhandlingen slet ikke må finde sted, hvis myndigheden finder, at dette er nødvendigt for at forhindre, at konkurrence udelukkes, eller at målene i artikel 39 i TEUF bringes i fare.
For så vidt angår forhandlinger, der omfatter mere end én medlemsstat, træffes den afgørelse, der er omhandlet i første afsnit, af Kommissionen uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3. I andre tilfælde træffes denne afgørelse af den nationale konkurrencemyndighed i den medlemsstat, som forhandlingerne vedrører.
De afgørelser, der er omhandlet i dette stykke, anvendes først fra den dato, hvor de meddeles de pågældende virksomheder.
I denne artikel anvendes definitionen af "national konkurrencemyndighed" i artikel 149, stk. 7, litra a).
6.   De medlemsstater, hvor forhandlingerne finder sted i henhold til denne artikel, giver Kommissionen meddelelse om anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra g), og stk. 5.
Artikel 170
Kontraktforhandlinger i oksekødssektoren
1.   En producentorganisation i oksekødssektoren, som er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152, stk. 1, og som søger at nå et eller flere af målene om at koncentrere udbuddet, afsætte produkter på markedet, som er produceret af dens medlemmer, og optimere produktionsomkostningerne, kan på sine medlemmers vegne for så vidt angår en del af eller hele medlemmernes samlede produktion forhandle kontrakter om levering af levende kvæg af 
Bos taurus
-slægten til slagtning omfattet af KN-kode ex 0102 29 21 , ex 0102 29 41 , ex 0102 29 51 , ex 0102 29 61 , eller ex 0102 29 91 :
a)
under 12 måneder og
b)
over 12 måneder
En producentorganisation opfylder de i dette stykke omhandlede mål, forudsat at opfyldelsen af disse mål fører til integration af aktiviteter, og at denne integration sandsynligvis medfører en betydelig effektivisering, så producentorganisationens aktivitet overordnet bidrager til opfyldelsen af artikel 39 i TEUF.
Dette kan opnås, hvis:
a)
producentorganisationen mindst udfører en af følgende aktiviteter:
i)
fælles distribution, herunder fælles salgsplatform eller fælles transport
ii)
fælles salgsfremstød
iii)
fælles tilrettelæggelse af kvalitetskontrol
iv)
fælles brug af udstyr eller lagerfaciliteter
v)
fælles forvaltning af affald direkte forbundet med produktionen af levende kvæg
vi)
fælles indkøb af rå- og hjælpestoffer
b)
disse aktiviteter er betydelige hvad angår mængden af oksekød og med hensyn til produktionens omkostninger og afsætningen på markedet.
2.   Producentorganisationens forhandlinger kan finde sted:
a)
uanset om der sker et ejerskifte fra landbrugerne til producentorganisationen
b)
uanset om den forhandlede pris er den samme som for den fælles produktion fra nogle af eller alle producentmedlemmerne
c)
såfremt det for en bestemt producentorganisation gælder, at mængden af produceret oksekød, der er omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger, og som er produceret i en bestemt medlemsstat, ikke overstiger 15 % af den samlede nationale produktion af hvert produkt omhandlet i stk. 1, første afsnit, litra a) og b), i den pågældende medlemsstat målt i slagtet vægtækvivalent
d)
såfremt det for mængden af oksekød omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger gælder, at producentorganisationen koncentrerer udbuddet og afsætter sine medlemmers produkt til markedet
e)
såfremt de pågældende producenter ikke er medlemmer af nogen anden producentorganisation, som også forhandler sådanne kontrakter på deres vegne
f)
såfremt det pågældende produkt ikke er omfattet af en leveringsforpligtelse, der følger af producentens medlemskab af et kooperativ, som ikke selv er medlem af den pågældende producentorganisation i henhold til bestemmelserne i kooperativets vedtægter eller til de regler eller afgørelser, der fastlagt i eller truffet i medfør af disse vedtægter, og
g)
såfremt producentorganisationen underretter de kompetente myndigheder i den medlemsstat, hvor den har sit virke, om den mængde oksekød, der er omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger.
3.   I denne artikel omfatter producentorganisationer også sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer anerkendt i henhold til artikel 156, stk. 1.
4.   Med henblik på anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra c), offentliggør Kommissionen ved hjælp af de midler, som den finder hensigtsmæssige, produktionsmængderne af oksekød i medlemsstaterne målt i slagtet vægtækvivalent.
5.   Uanset stk. 2, litra c), kan den konkurrencemyndighed, der henvises til i andet afsnit, selv om tærsklerne i stk. 2, litra c) ikke er overskredet, i individuelle tilfælde træffe afgørelse om, at producentorganisationen enten skal genoptage en bestemt forhandling, eller at forhandlingen slet ikke må finde sted, hvis myndigheden finder, at dette er nødvendigt for at forhindre, at konkurrence udelukkes, eller hvis den finder, at produktet, der er omfattet af forhandlingerne, udgør et særskilt marked som følge af produktets særlige karakter eller tilsigtede anvendelse, og at en sådan kollektiv forhandling vil omfatte over 15 % af den nationale produktion af et sådant marked, eller hvis den finder, at målene i artikel 39 i TEUF bringes i fare.
For så vidt angår forhandlinger, der omfatter mere end én medlemsstat, træffes den afgørelse, der er omhandlet i første afsnit, af Kommissionen uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3. I andre tilfælde træffes denne afgørelse af den nationale konkurrencemyndighed i den medlemsstat, som forhandlingerne vedrører.
De afgørelser, der er omhandlet i dette stykke, anvendes først fra den dato, hvor de meddeles de pågældende virksomheder.
I denne artikel anvendes definitionen i artikel 149, stk. 7, litra a), for "national konkurrencemyndighed".
6.   De medlemsstater, hvor forhandlingerne finder sted i henhold til denne artikel, giver Kommissionen meddelelse om anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra g), og stk. 5.
Artikel 171
Kontraktforhandlinger om bestemte markafgrøder
1.   En producentorganisation, som er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152, stk. 1, og som søger at nå et eller flere af målene om at koncentrere udbuddet, afsætte produkter på markedet, som er produceret af dens medlemmer, og optimere produktionsomkostningerne, kan på sine medlemmers vegne for så vidt angår en del af eller hele medlemmernes samlede produktion forhandle kontrakter om levering af et eller flere af følgende produkter, som ikke er bestemt til udsæd, og i bygs tilfælde ikke er bestemt til maltning:
a)
almindelig hvede henhørende under KN-kode ex 1001 99 00
b)
byg henhørende under KN-kode ex 1003 90 00 ;
c)
majs henhørende under KN-kode ex 1005 90 00 ;
d)
rug henhørende under KN-kode ex 1002 90 00 ;
e)
durumhvede henhørende under KN-kode ex 1001 19 00
f)
havre henhørende under KN-kode ex 1004 90 00
g)
triticale henhørende under KN-kode ex 1008 60 00
h)
rapsfrø henhørende under KN-kode ex 1205
i)
solsikkefrø henhørende under KN-kode ex 1206 00
j)
soja henhørende under KN-kode ex 1201 90 00
k)
hestebønner henhørende under KN-kode ex 0708  og ex 0713
l)
foderærter henhørende under KN-kode ex 0708  og ex 0713 .
En producentorganisation opfylder de i dette stykke omhandlede mål, forudsat at opfyldelsen af disse mål fører til integration af aktiviteter, og at denne integration sandsynligvis medfører en betydelig effektivisering, så producentorganisationens aktivitet overordnet bidrager til opfyldelsen af artikel 39 i TEUF.
Dette kan opnås, hvis:
a)
producentorganisationen mindst udfører en af følgende aktiviteter:
i)
fælles distribution, herunder fælles salgsplatform eller fælles transport
ii)
fælles salgsfremstød
iii)
fælles tilrettelæggelse af kvalitetskontrol
iv)
fælles brug af udstyr eller lagerfaciliteter
v)
fælles indkøb af rå- og hjælpestoffer
b)
disse aktiviteter er betydelige hvad angår mængden af det pågældende produkt og med hensyn til produktionens omkostninger og afsætningen på markedet.
2.   Producentorganisationens forhandlinger kan finde sted:
a)
uanset om der sker et ejerskifte af produktet fra producenterne til producentorganisationen
b)
uanset om den forhandlede pris er den samme som for den fælles produktion fra nogle af eller alle producentmedlemmerne
c)
såfremt det for hvert produkt omhandlet i stk. 1 og for en bestemt producentorganisation gælder, at produktionsmængden, der er omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger, og som er produceret i en bestemt medlemsstat, ikke overstiger 15 % af den samlede nationale produktion af det pågældende produkt i den pågældende medlemsstat
d)
såfremt det for mængden af produkter omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger gælder, at producentorganisationen koncentrerer udbuddet og afsætter sine medlemmers produkt til markedet
e)
såfremt de pågældende producenter ikke er medlemmer af nogen anden producentorganisation, som også forhandler sådanne kontrakter på deres vegne
f)
såfremt det pågældende produkt ikke er omfattet af en leveringsforpligtelse, der følger af producentens medlemskab af et kooperativ, som ikke selv er medlem af den pågældende producentorganisation i henhold til bestemmelserne i kooperativets vedtægter eller til de regler eller afgørelser, der fastlagt i eller truffet i medfør af disse vedtægter, og
g)
såfremt producentorganisationen underretter de kompetente myndigheder i den medlemsstat, hvor den har sit virke, om produktionsmængden for hvert produkt, der er omfattet af sådanne forhandlinger.
3.   I denne artikel omfatter producentorganisationer også sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer anerkendt i henhold til artikel 156, stk. 1.
4.   Med henblik på anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra c), offentliggør Kommissionen for de i stk. 1 omhandlede produkter ved hjælp af de midler, som den finder hensigtsmæssige, produktionsmængderne i medlemsstaterne.
5.   Uanset stk. 2, litra c), kan den konkurrencemyndighed, der henvises til i andet afsnit, selv om tærsklerne i stk. 2, litra c) ikke er overskredet, i individuelle tilfælde træffe afgørelse om, at producentorganisationen enten skal genoptage en bestemt forhandling, eller at forhandlingen slet ikke må finde sted, hvis myndigheden finder, at dette er nødvendigt for at forhindre, at konkurrence udelukkes, eller hvis den finder, at produktet, der er omfattet af forhandlingerne, udgør et særskilt marked som følge af produktets særlige karakter eller tilsigtede anvendelse, og at en sådan kollektiv forhandling vil omfatte over 15 % af den nationale produktion af et sådant marked, eller hvis den finder, at målene i artikel 39 i TEUF bringes i fare.
For så vidt angår forhandlinger, der omfatter mere end én medlemsstat, træffes den afgørelse, der er omhandlet i første afsnit, af Kommissionen uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3. I andre tilfælde træffes denne afgørelse af den nationale konkurrencemyndighed i den medlemsstat, som forhandlingerne vedrører.
De afgørelser, der er omhandlet i dette stykke, anvendes først fra den dato, hvor de meddeles de pågældende virksomheder.
I denne artikel anvendes definitionen i artikel 149, stk. 7, litra a), for "national konkurrencemyndighed".
6.   De medlemsstater, hvor forhandlingerne finder sted i henhold til denne artikel, giver Kommissionen meddelelse om anvendelsen af stk. 2, litra g), og stk. 5.
Artikel 172
Regulering af udbuddet af skinke med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse
1.   På anmodning af en producentorganisation, der er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152, stk. 1, i denne forordning en brancheorganisation, der er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 157, stk. 1 i denne forordning, eller en sammenslutning af aktører, jf. artikel 3, stk. 2, i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012, kan medlemsstaterne i en begrænset periode fastsætte bindende regler for regulering af udbuddet af skinke, der er omfattet af en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse i henhold til artikel 5, stk. 1 og stk. 2, i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012.
2.   Reglerne i stk. 1 i denne artikel skal være genstand for en forudgående aftale mellem parterne i det geografiske område, der er nævnt artikel 7, stk. 1, litra c), i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012. En sådan aftale skal være indgået efter konsultation med svineproducenterne i det geografiske område, mellem mindst to tredjedele af forarbejdningsvirksomhederne, der forarbejder den pågældende skinke, og som repræsenterer mindst to tredjedele af produktionen af den pågældende skinke i det geografiske område, der er omhandlet i artikel 7, stk. 1, litra c), i forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012, og, hvis medlemsstaten finder det relevant, mindst to tredjedele af svineproducenterne i det geografiske område, der er omhandlet i artikel 7, stk. 1, litra c), i forordning (EF) nr. 1151/2012.
3.   De regler, der er omhandlet i stk. 1,
a)
må kun omfatte regulering af udbuddet af det pågældende produkt og/eller dets råvarer og skal have til formål at tilpasse udbuddet af den pågældende skinke til efterspørgslen
b)
må kun gælde for det pågældende produkt
c)
må højst være bindende i tre år og kan efter denne periode forlænges efter en ny anmodning som omhandlet i stk. 1
d)
må ikke være til skade for handelen med andre produkter end dem, der er omfattet af disse regler
e)
må ikke vedrøre transaktioner, der foretages efter den første markedsføring af den pågældende skinke
f)
må ikke tillade prisfastsættelse, herunder vejledende eller anbefalede priser
g)
må ikke medføre, at en alt for stor del af det pågældende produkt, der eller ville være tilgængeligt, bliver utilgængeligt
h)
må ikke medføre forskelsbehandling, udgøre en hindring for nye markedsaktører eller føre til skadelige virkninger for små producenter
i)
skal bidrage til at bevare kvaliteten og/eller udviklingen af det pågældende produkt.
4.   De regler, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, offentliggøres i en officiel publikation i den pågældende medlemsstat.
5.   Medlemsstaterne foretager kontrol for at sikre, at betingelserne i stk. 3 er opfyldt, og ophæver reglerne i stk. 1, hvis de kompetente nationale myndigheder har konstateret, at betingelserne ikke er opfyldt.
6.   Medlemsstaterne giver straks Kommissionen meddelelse om de regler, som de har vedtaget i henhold til stk. 1. Kommissionen underretter de øvrige medlemsstater om enhver meddelelse om sådanne regler.
7.   Kommissionen kan til enhver tid vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der kræver, at en medlemsstat ophæver de regler, som den har fastsat i henhold til stk. 1, hvis Kommissionen finder, at reglerne ikke opfylder betingelserne i stk. 4, hindrer eller forvrider konkurrencen på en væsentlig del af det indre marked eller bringer den frie samhandel eller opfyldelsen af formålet i artikel 39 i TEUF i fare. Gennemførelsesretsakter vedtages uden at anvende proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3 i denne forordning.
Afdeling 6
Procedurebestemmelser
Artikel 173
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at sikre, at det klart defineres, hvilke mål og hvilket ansvar producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer har, med henblik på at bidrage til, at disse organisationer og sammenslutninger fungerer så effektivt som muligt uden at medføre unødige administrative byrder og uden at underminere princippet om foreningsfrihed navnlig over for ikkemedlemmer af sådanne organisationer, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 om følgende spørgsmål vedrørende producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer for en eller flere af de i artikel 1, stk. 2, omhandlede sektorer, eller specifikke produkter fra disse sektorer.
a)
særlige mål, som organisationerne og sammenslutningerne kan, skal eller ikke må søge at nå og om relevant tilføje disse til bestemmelserne omhandlet i artikel 152 til 163
b)
reglerne for sådanne organisationer og sammenslutninger, vedtægter fra organisationerne, dog ikke producentorganisationerne, de specifikke betingelser gældende for vedtægterne fra producentorganisationer inden for visse sektorer, herunder undtagelserne fra forpligtelsen fra at markedsføre den samlede produktion gennem producentorganisationen omhandlet i artikel 160, stk. 2, sådanne organisationers og sammenslutningers struktur, medlemsperiode, ansvarsforhold og aktiviteter, konsekvenserne af, at de anerkendes, eller at anerkendelsen trækkes tilbage og sammenlægninger
c)
betingelser for anerkendelse, tilbagetrækning og suspension af anerkendelse, konsekvenserne af anerkendelse, tilbagetrækning og suspension af anerkendelse samt krav til sådanne organisationer og sammenslutninger om at gennemføre afhjælpende foranstaltninger i tilfælde af manglende overholdelse af anerkendelseskriterierne
d)
tværnationale organisationer og sammenslutninger, herunder de regler, der er omhandlet i litra a), b) og c), i dette stykke
e)
reglerne om fastlæggelse af og betingelser for den administrative bistand, som de relevante kompetente myndigheder skal yde i tilfælde af tværnationalt samarbejde
f)
de sektorer, som artikel 161 finder anvendelse på, betingelserne for udlicitering af aktiviteter, arten af de aktiviteter, der kan udliciteres samt organisationers eller sammenslutningers tilvejebringelse af tekniske faciliteter
g)
grundlaget for beregning af mindstemængden eller -værdien af en organisations eller sammenslutnings salgbare produktion
h)
accept af medlemmer, der ikke er producenter, for så vidt angår producentorganisationer, og der ikke er producentorganisationer, for så vidt angår sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer
i)
udvidelse af visse af organisationens regler, jf. artikel 164, til at omfatte andre end medlemmer og ikkemedlemmers obligatoriske betaling af bidrag, jf. artikel 165, herunder disse organisationers anvendelse og tildeling af dette bidrag, og en liste over strengere produktionsregler, der kan udvides i henhold til artikel 164, stk. 4, første afsnit, litra b), samtidig med at det sikres, at sådanne organisationer er åbne og ansvarlige over for ikkemedlemmer, og at medlemmer af sådanne organisationer ikke får gunstigere behandling end ikkemedlemmer, navnlig for så vidt angår anvendelsen af den obligatoriske betaling af bidrag
j)
yderligere krav til de i artikel 164 nævnte organisationers repræsentativitet, de pågældende økonomiske områder, herunder Kommissionens gennemgang af definitionerne af dem, den minimumsperiode, som reglerne skal gælde i, før de udvides, de personer eller organisationer, som reglerne eller bidragene gælder for, og under hvilke omstændigheder Kommissionen kan kræve, at udvidelsen af reglerne og de obligatoriske bidrag afvises eller trækkes tilbage.
2.   For at sikre, at det klart defineres, hvilke mål og hvilket ansvar producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer i mælke- og mejerisektoren har, med henblik på at bidrage til, at disse organisationer fungerer effektivt uden at pålægge dem en unødige byrde, tillægges Kommissionen uanset stk. 1 beføjelser til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 om:
a)
betingelserne for anerkendelse af tværnationale producentorganisationer og tværnationale sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer
b)
reglerne om fastlæggelse af og betingelser for den administrative bistand, som de relevante kompetente myndigheder skal yde til producentorganisationer, herunder sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer, i tilfælde af tværnationalt samarbejde
c)
de supplerende regler for beregning af den mængde råmælk, der er omfattet af de forhandlinger, som er omhandlet i artikel 149, stk. 2, litra c), og stk. 3.
d)
reglerne om udvidelse af visse af organisationens regler, jf. artikel 164, til at omfatte andre end medlemmer og ikkemedlemmers obligatoriske betaling af bidrag, jf. artikel 165.
Artikel 174
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
1.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af dette kapitel, især om:
a)
foranstaltninger til gennemførelsen af betingelserne for anerkendelse af producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer, jf. artikel 154 og 158
b)
procedurer i tilfælde af en sammenlægning af producentorganisationer
c)
procedurer, som medlemsstaterne fastlægger i forbindelse med minimumsstørrelse og minimumsperiode for medlemskab
d)
procedurer for udvidelse af reglerne og finansielle bidrag som omhandlet i artikel 164 og 165, navnlig gennemførelse af begrebet "økonomisk område" som omhandlet i artikel 164, stk. 2
e)
procedurer for administrativ bistand
f)
procedurer for udlicitering af aktiviteter
g)
procedurer og tekniske betingelser med hensyn til gennemførelsen af foranstaltningerne i artikel 166.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   For så vidt angår mælke- og mejerisektoren kan Kommissionen uanset stk. 1 vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter om de nærmere bestemmelser, der er nødvendige for:
a)
gennemførelsen af betingelserne for anerkendelse af producentorganisationer og deres sammenslutninger samt brancheorganisationer, jf. artikel 161 og 163
b)
den meddelelse, der er omhandlet i artikel 149, stk. 2, litra f)
c)
de meddelelser, som medlemsstaterne skal give Kommissionen i henhold til artikel 161, stk. 3, litra d), artikel 163, stk. 3, litra e), artikel 149, stk. 8, og artikel 150, stk. 7
d)
procedurerne for administrativ bistand i tilfælde af tværnationalt samarbejde.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 175
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
Kommissionen kan ved gennemførelsesretsakter vedtage individuelle afgørelser vedrørende:
a)
anerkendelse af organisationer, der udøver virksomhed i flere medlemsstater, jf. de regler, der er vedtaget i henhold til artikel 174, stk. 1, litra d)
b)
en medlemsstats indsigelse mod eller tilbagetrækning af en anerkendelse af en brancheorganisation
c)
en liste over de økonomiske områder, som medlemsstaterne har givet meddelelse om, jf. de regler, der er vedtaget i henhold til artikel 174, stk. 1, litra h) og artikel 174, stk. 2, litra d)
d)
kravet om, at en medlemsstat afslår eller ophæver en udvidelse af de regler eller finansielle bidrag fra ikkemedlemmer, som den pågældende medlemsstat har besluttet.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
DEL III
SAMHANDELEN MED TREDJELANDE
KAPITEL I
Import- og eksportlicenser
Artikel 176
Generelle regler
1.   Ud over de tilfælde, hvor der i henhold til denne forordning kræves import- eller eksportlicens, kan der ved import, der overgår til fri omsætning i, eller eksport til eller fra Unionen af et eller flere produkter i følgende sektorer kræves fremlagt licens:
a)
korn
b)
ris
c)
sukker
d)
frø
e)
olivenolie og spiseoliven for så vidt angår produkter henhørende under KN-kode 1509 , 1510 00 , 0709 92 90 , 0711 20 90 , 2306 90 19 , 1522 00 31  og 1522 00 39
f)
hør og hamp for så vidt angår hamp
g)
frugt og grøntsager
h)
forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager
i)
bananer
j)
vin
k)
levende planter
l)
oksekød
m)
mælk og mejeriprodukter
n)
svinekød
o)
fåre- og gedekød
p)
æg
q)
fjerkrækød
r)
ethanol af landbrugsmæssig oprindelse.
2.   Medlemsstaterne udsteder licens til enhver ansøger, uanset hvor i Unionen denne er etableret, medmindre andet er fastsat i en retsakt, der er vedtaget i medfør af artikel 43, stk. 2, i TEUF, og uden at dette berører anvendelsen af artikel 177, 178 og 179 i denne forordning.
3.   Licenser er gyldige i hele Unionen.
Artikel 177
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at tage hensyn til Unionens internationale forpligtelser og Unionens gældende normer på social-, miljø- og dyrevelfærdsområdet, behovet for at overvåge udviklingen i handelen, på markederne, af importen og eksporten af produkter, behovet for forsvarlig markedsforvaltning og behovet for at reducere den administrative byrde tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende fastsættelse af:
a)
en liste over produkterne i de sektorer, der er nævnt i artikel 176, stk. 1, som der skal fremlægges import- eller eksportlicens for
b)
de tilfælde og situationer, hvor der ikke kræves fremlagt import- eller eksportlicens, under hensyn til de pågældende produkters toldstatus, de handelsordninger, der skal overholdes, formålet med forretningerne, ansøgerens retlige status og de involverede mængder.
2.   For at tilvejebringe yderligere elementer i licensordningen tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende fastsættelse af regler om:
a)
de rettigheder og forpligtelser, som licensen medfører, dens retlige virkninger og de tilfælde, hvor en tolerance gælder med hensyn til at overholde forpligtelsen til at importere eller eksportere den angivne mængde i licensen, eller hvor oprindelsen skal angives i licensen
b)
at udstedelsen af importlicens eller overgangen til fri omsætning er betinget af, at der fremlægges et dokument udstedt af et tredjeland eller en enhed, der bl.a. bekræfter produkternes oprindelse, ægthed og kvalitetsegenskaber
c)
overdragelse af licensen eller restriktioner herfor
d)
supplerende betingelser for importlicenser for hamp i overensstemmelse med artikel 189 og princippet om administrativ bistand mellem medlemsstaterne for at forhindre eller behandle tilfælde af svig og uregelmæssigheder
e)
de tilfælde og situationer, hvor det er eller ikke er påkrævet at stille sikkerhed der garanterer for, at produkterne importeres eller eksporteres inden for licensens gyldighedsperiode.
Artikel 178
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelse af dette kapitel, herunder regler om:
a)
hvilken form og hvilket indhold licensen skal have
b)
indgivelsen af ansøgninger og udstedelsen af licenser og deres anvendelse
c)
licensens gyldighedsperiode
d)
procedurerne for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles
e)
hvilke beviser der skal fremlægges, for at kravene til anvendelsen af licenserne er opfyldt
f)
tolerancens omfang med hensyn til at overholde forpligtelsen til at importere eller eksportere den angivne mængde i licensen
g)
udstedelsen af erstatningslicenser og duplikatlicenser
h)
medlemsstaternes licensbehandling og den informationsudveksling, der er nødvendig for at forvalte ordningen, herunder procedurerne for den specifikke administrative bistand mellem medlemsstaterne.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 179
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter:
a)
der begrænser de mængder, som der kan udstedes licenser for
b)
der afviser mængder, som der ansøges om
c)
der suspenderer muligheden for at indgive ansøgninger for at regulere markedet, hvis der ansøges om store mængder.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
KAPITEL II
Importtold
Artikel 180
Gennemførelse af internationale aftaler og visse andre retsakter
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter foranstaltninger til at opfylde kravene i internationale aftaler, der er indgået i henhold til TEUF, eller i enhver anden relevant retsakt vedtaget i henhold til artikel 43, stk. 2, eller artikel 207 i TEUF eller den fælles toldtarif om beregning af importtolden for landbrugsprodukter. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 181
Indgangsprisordning for visse produkter i sektorerne for frugt og grøntsager, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager og vin
1.   Ved anvendelsen af toldsatsen i den fælles toldtarif for produkter i sektorerne for frugt og grøntsager, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager og druesaft og -most skal indgangsprisen for et parti stemme overens med toldværdien beregnet i henhold til Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 2913/92 
(
40
)
 (toldkodeksen) og Kommissionens forordning (EØF) nr. 2454/93 
(
41
)
.
2.   For at sikre at ordningen bliver effektiv, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 til fastsættelse af, at rigtigheden af den opgivne indgangspris for et parti skal kontrolleres ved hjælp af en fast importværdi, og fastsættelse af betingelserne for, om der skal stilles sikkerhed.
3.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter regler om beregning af den faste importværdi i stk. 2. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 182
Tillægsimporttold
1.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastlægger, hvilke produkter i sektorerne for korn, ris, sukker, frugt og grøntsager, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager, oksekød, mælk og mejeriprodukter, svinekød, fåre- og gedekød, æg, fjerkrækød og bananer samt druesaft og druemost der skal pålægges en tillægsimporttold efter toldsatsen i den fælles toldtarif for at forebygge eller modvirke skadelige virkninger på EU-markedet, som importen af disse produkter kan forårsage, hvis:
a)
importen sker til priser, der ligger under det niveau, som Unionen har meddelt Verdenshandelsorganisationen ("udløsningsprisen"), eller
b)
importmængden i et år overstiger et bestemt niveau ("udløsningsmængden").
Udløsningsmængden fastlægges på basis af afsætningsmulighederne, der defineres som importen udtrykt som procentdel af det tilsvarende indenlandske forbrug i de tre forudgående år.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   Tillægsimporttolden pålægges ikke, hvis det er usandsynligt, at importen skaber forstyrrelser på EU-markedet, eller hvis virkningerne ikke står i forhold til det tilstræbte mål.
3.   Ved anvendelsen af stk. 1, første afsnit, litra a), fastlægges importpriserne på grundlag af cif-importpriserne for den pågældende sending. Cif-importpriserne kontrolleres på grundlag af de repræsentative priser for det pågældende produkt på verdensmarkedet eller EU-importmarkedet.
4.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne artikel. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 183
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter:
a)
niveauet for den anvendte importtold i overensstemmelse med reglerne i en international aftale indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF, den fælles toldtarif og de gennemførelsesretsakter, der er nævnt i artikel 180
b)
de repræsentative priser og udløsningsmængderne med henblik på at anvende tillægsimporttold inden for rammerne af de regler, som vedtages i henhold til artikel 182, stk. 1.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
KAPITEL III
Forvaltning af toldkontingenter og særlig behandling ved import til tredjelande
Artikel 184
Toldkontingenter
1.   De toldkontingenter for import af landbrugsprodukter, der overgår til fri omsætning i Unionen eller dele deraf, eller de toldkontingenter for import af landbrugsprodukter fra Unionen til tredjelande, der helt eller delvist forvaltes af Unionen, og som følger af internationale aftaler indgået i henhold til TEUF eller af andre retsakter, der er vedtaget i henhold til artikel 43, stk. 2, eller artikel 207 i TEUF, åbnes og/eller forvaltes af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 186 i denne forordning og gennemførelsesretsakter i medfør af denne forordnings artikel 187 og 188.
2.   Toldkontingenterne forvaltes på en sådan måde, at aktørerne ikke forskelsbehandles, ved anvendelse af en af følgende metoder eller en kombination heraf eller en anden passende metode:
a)
en metode, der er baseret på den kronologiske rækkefølge, som ansøgningerne indgives i ("først til mølle"-princippet)
b)
en metode, hvor der fordeles i forhold til de mængder, der er indgivet ansøgning om (metoden "samtidig behandling")
c)
en metode, der tager hensyn til de traditionelle handelsmønstre (metoden "traditionelle/nye mønstre").
3.   Forvaltningsmetoden bør:
a)
ved importkontingenter tage behørigt hensyn til forsyningsbehovene på det nuværende og nye EU-marked for fremstilling, forarbejdning og forbrug med hensyn til konkurrenceevne, vished og kontinuitet i udbuddet og behovet for at sikre ligevægten på det marked og
b)
ved eksportkontingenter sikre den fulde udnyttelse af de muligheder, som det pågældende kontingent åbner.
Artikel 185
Specifikke kontingenter
Med henblik på gennemførelse af Spaniens importkontingent på 2 000 000 tons majs og 300 000 tons sorghum og Portugals importkontingent på 500 000 tons maj tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 for at fastsætte de bestemmelser, der er nødvendige for gennemførelse af importkontingentet og i givet fald offentlig oplagring af de mængder, som importeres af de pågældende medlemsstaters interventionsorganer, og for disse mængders afsætning på disse medlemsstaters markeder.
Artikel 186
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at sikre lige adgang til de disponible mængder og ligebehandling af aktørerne inden for rammerne af kontingentet tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227:
a)
for at fastsætte, hvilke betingelser og krav en aktør skal opfylde for at kunne indgive en ansøgning inden for rammerne af kontingentet; der kan kræves et minimum af erfaring inden for handel med tredjelande og ligestillede områder eller med forarbejdningsvirksomhed udtrykt som en minimumsmængde og minimumsperiode i en given markedssektor; betingelserne kan omfatte særlige regler for at tage hensyn til behov og praksis inden for en bestemt sektor samt forarbejdningsindustriens sædvaner og behov
b)
for at fastlægge regler om overdragelse af rettigheder mellem aktører og, hvis det er nødvendigt, restriktioner for overdragelse i forbindelse med forvaltningen af kontingentet
c)
for at gøre adgangen til kontingentet betinget af, at der stilles sikkerhed
d)
for, hvis det er nødvendigt, at tage hensyn til alle særlige forhold, krav eller restriktioner i forbindelse med toldkontingentet som fastsat i den internationale aftale eller en anden retsakt omhandlet i artikel 184, stk. 1.
2.   For at sikre, at eksportprodukter kan komme ind under en særlig ordning ved import til tredjelande på visse betingelser i medfør af internationale aftaler, som Unionen har indgået i henhold til TEUF, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 227 i denne forordning vedrørende regler, der kræver, at medlemsstaternes kompetente myndigheder på anmodning og efter behørig kontrol udsteder et dokument, der bekræfter, at betingelserne for produkter, der, hvis de eksporteres, på visse betingelser kan komme ind under en særlig ordning ved import til et tredjeland, er opfyldt.
Artikel 187
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter:
a)
de årlige toldkontingenter, om nødvendigt tidsmæssigt fordelt over hele året, og hvilken forvaltningsmetode der skal anvendes
b)
procedurer for anvendelse af de særlige bestemmelser, der er fastsat i aftalen eller retsakten om vedtagelse af import- eller eksportordningen, især for:
i)
garantier for produktets art, herkomst og oprindelse
ii)
anerkendelse af det dokument, der anvendes til kontrol af de garantier, som er nævnt i nr. i)
iii)
fremlæggelse af et dokument udstedt af eksportlandet
iv)
produkternes bestemmelsessted og anvendelse
c)
licensernes eller tilladelsernes gyldighedsperiode
d)
procedurerne for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles
e)
anvendelsen af licenser og om nødvendigt særlige foranstaltninger vedrørende, hvilke betingelser der navnlig gælder for indgivelse af ansøgninger om importlicens og tildeling af tilladelser inden for rammerne af toldkontingentet
f)
procedurer og tekniske kriterier for anvendelsen af artikel 185.
g)
nødvendige foranstaltninger vedrørende indhold, form, udstedelse og anvendelse af dokumentet i artikel 186, stk. 2.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 188
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
1.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter vedrørende forvaltningen af proceduren, der skal sikre, at de mængder, der er til rådighed inden for rammerne af importkontingentet, ikke overskrides, især ved at der fastsættes en tildelingskoefficient for hver ansøgning, når grænsen for de disponible mængder er nået, ved at ansøgninger, der er til behandling, afvises, og eventuelt ved at adgangen til at indgive ansøgninger suspenderes.
2.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter vedrørende omfordeling af de uudnyttede mængder.
3.   Gennemførelsesretsakterne i denne artikel vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
KAPITEL IV
Særlige importbestemmelser for visse produkter
Artikel 189
Import af hamp
1.   Følgende produkter må kun importeres til Unionen, hvis følgende betingelser er opfyldt:
a)
rå hamp henhørende under KN-kode 5302 10 00 , som opfylder betingelserne i artikel 32, stk. 6, og artikel 35, stk. 3, i forordning (EU) nr. 1307/2013
b)
frø til udsæd af hampesorter henhørende under KN-kode ex 1207 99 20 , som er ledsaget af et bevis for, at indholdet af tetrahydrocannabinol ikke overstiger det indhold, der er fastsat for den pågældende sort i artikel 32, stk. 6, og artikel 35, stk. 3, i forordning (EU) nr. 1307/2013
c)
hampefrø til andre formål end udsæd henhørende under KN-kode 1207 99 91 , og som kun må importeres af importører, der er godkendt af medlemsstaten, for at sikre, at frøene ikke anvendes til udsæd.
2.   Denne artikel finder anvendelse, medmindre medlemsstaterne har fastsat mere restriktive bestemmelser i overensstemmelse med TEUF og de forpligtelser, der følger af Verdenshandelsorganisationens aftale om landbrug.
Artikel 190
Import af humle
1.   Humleprodukter må kun importeres fra tredjelande, hvis deres kvalitetskendetegn mindst svarer til dem, som er fastsat for de samme produkter, der er høstet i Unionen eller fremstillet af sådanne produkter.
2.   Produkter, der ledsages af en attest udstedt af oprindelseslandets myndigheder og anerkendt som ligestillet med det certifikat, der er nævnt i artikel 77, anses for at udvise de kendetegn, der er nævnt i stk. 1 i nærværende artikel.
For humlepulver, lupulinberiget humlepulver, humleekstrakt og blandingsprodukter af humle kan attesten kun anerkendes som ligestillet med certifikatet, hvis alfasyreindholdet i disse produkter ikke er lavere end indholdet i den humle, de er fremstillet af.
3.   For at mindske den administrative byrde tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på at fastsætte betingelserne for, hvornår forpligtelserne vedrørende en ligestillingsattest og mærkning af emballage ikke finder anvendelse.
4.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de fornødne foranstaltninger for anvendelse af denne artikel, herunder regler om anerkendelse af ligestillingsattester og om kontrol med humleimporten. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 191
Undtagelser for importprodukter og særlig sikkerhedsstillelse i vinsektoren
Undtagelser fra bilag VIII, del II, afdeling B eller C, nr. 5, om importerede produkter kan vedtages i henhold til artikel 43, stk. 2, i TEUF i overensstemmelse med Unionens internationale forpligtelser.
I tilfælde af undtagelser fra bilag VIII, del II, afdeling B, nr. 5, stiller importørerne sikkerhed for produkterne hos de udpegede toldmyndigheder på tidspunktet for produkternes overgang til fri omsætning. Sikkerhedsstillelsen frigives, når importøren har forelagt toldmyndighederne i den medlemsstat, hvor produkterne er overgået til fri omsætning, behørigt bevis for,
a)
at produkterne ikke har været omfattet af undtagelserne, eller
b)
hvis de har været omfattet af undtagelserne, at de ikke er anvendt til vinfremstilling, eller, hvis de er blevet anvendt til vinfremstilling, at de fremstillede produkter er behørigt mærket.
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter regler for at sikre, at denne artikel anvendes ensartet, herunder om sikkerhedsstillelsens størrelse og passende mærkning. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 192
Import af råsukker til raffinering
1.   Indtil udgangen af produktionsåret 2016/2017 tildeles heltidsraffinaderier en eksklusiv importkapacitet på 2 500 000 t pr. produktionsår, udtrykt i hvidt sukker.
2.   Den eneste sukkerroeforarbejdningsvirksomhed, der var i funktion i 2005 i Portugal, betragtes som heltidsraffinaderi.
3.   Der udstedes kun importlicenser for sukker til raffinering til heltidsraffinaderier, hvis de pågældende mængder ikke overstiger de i stk. 1 omhandlede mængder. Licenserne kan kun overdrages mellem heltidsraffinaderier, og deres gyldighed udløber ved udgangen af det produktionsår, de er udstedt for.
Dette stykke gælder for de første tre måneder af hvert produktionsår.
4.   Det er nødvendigt at sikre, at sukker til raffinering, som importeres i henhold til nærværende artikel, raffineres, og derfor tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 med henblik på at fastlægge:
a)
vilkårene for importordningernes virkemåde, jf. stk. 1
b)
de betingelser og krav, en aktør skal opfylde for at kunne ansøge om importlicens, herunder at der skal stilles sikkerhed
c)
regler for administrative sanktioner.
5.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastlægger nødvendige bestemmelser vedrørende de bilag og dokumenter, der skal fremlægges i forbindelse med de gældende krav og forpligtelser for importørerne, navnlig heltidsraffinaderier. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 193
Suspension af importtolden for sukker
For at sikre den nødvendige forsyning til fremstilling af de varer, der er omhandlet i artikel 140, stk. 2, kan Kommissionen indtil udgangen af produktionsåret 2016/2017 vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der suspenderer anvendelsen af importtold helt eller delvist for visse mængder af følgende produkter:
a)
sukker henhørende under KN-kode 1701
b)
isoglucose henhørende under KN-kode 1702 30 10 , 1702 40 10 , 1702 60 10  og 1702 90 30 .
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
KAPITEL V
Beskyttelse og aktiv forædling
Artikel 194
Beskyttelsesforanstaltninger
1.   Kommissionen træffer beskyttelsesforanstaltninger over for import til Unionen, jf. stk. 3, i overensstemmelse med Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 260/2009 
(
42
)
 og (EF) nr. 625/2009 
(
43
)
.
2.   Medmindre andet er fastsat i andre af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets retsakter eller andre af Rådets retsakter, træffer Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med stk. 3 beskyttelsesforanstaltninger over for import til Unionen, der sker i henhold til internationale aftaler indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF.
3.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter efter anmodning fra en medlemsstat eller på eget initiativ, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nævnt i stk. 1 og 2. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Hvis Kommissionen modtager en anmodning fra en medlemsstat, træffer den ved gennemførelsesretsakter afgørelse herom senest fem arbejdsdage efter modtagelsen af anmodningen. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
I behørigt begrundede tilfælde af særligt hastende karakter vedtager Kommissionen gennemførelsesretsakter, der straks træder i kraft, efter proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 3.
De foranstaltninger, der træffes, meddeles medlemsstaterne og får øjeblikkelig virkning.
4.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der ophæver eller ændrer Unionens beskyttelsesforanstaltninger, jf. denne artikels stk. 3. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
I behørigt begrundede tilfælde af særligt hastende karakter vedtager Kommissionen gennemførelsesretsakter, der straks træder i kraft, efter proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 3.
Artikel 195
Suspension af proceduren for forarbejdning og aktiv forædling
Hvis Unionens marked forstyrres eller trues af forstyrrelse på grund af proceduren for forarbejdning eller aktiv forædling, kan Kommissionen efter anmodning fra en medlemsstat eller på eget initiativ vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der helt eller delvis suspenderer anvendelsen af proceduren for forarbejdning eller aktiv forædling for produkter fra sektorerne for korn, ris, sukker, olivenolie og spiseoliven, frugt og grøntsager, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager, vin, oksekød, mælk og mejeriprodukter, svinekød, fåre- og gedekød, æg, fjerkrækød og landbrugsethanol. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Hvis Kommissionen modtager en anmodning fra en medlemsstat, træffer den ved gennemførelsesretsakter afgørelse herom senest fem arbejdsdage efter modtagelsen af anmodningen. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
I behørigt begrundede tilfælde af særligt hastende karakter vedtager Kommissionen gennemførelsesretsakter, der straks træder i kraft, efter proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 3.
De foranstaltninger, der træffes, meddeles medlemsstaterne og får øjeblikkelig virkning.
KAPITEL VI
Eksportrestitutioner
Artikel 196
Anvendelsesområde
1.   I det omfang det er nødvendigt for at muliggøre eksport på grundlag af noteringerne eller priserne på verdensmarkedet, når forholdene på det indre marked er sådanne som dem, der er beskrevet i artikel 219, stk. 1, eller artikel 221, og inden for de begrænsninger, der følger af internationale aftaler indgået i henhold til TEUF, kan forskellen mellem disse noteringer eller priser og priserne i Unionen udlignes ved eksportrestitutioner for:
a)
produkter fra følgende sektorer, der skal eksporteres i uforarbejdet stand
i)
korn
ii)
ris
iii)
sukker, for så vidt angår de produkter, der er anført i del III, litra b), c), d) og g), i bilag I
iv)
oksekød
v)
mælk og mejeriprodukter
vi)
svinekød
vii)
æg
viii)
fjerkrækød
b)
produkter nævnt i litra a), nr. i), ii) og iii), v) og vii), som eksporteres i form af forarbejdede varer i overensstemmelse med Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1216/2009 af 30. november 2009 
(
44
)
 og i form af produkter, der indeholder sukker nævnt i bilag I, del X, litra b) fårekødssektoren.
2.   Eksportrestitutionerne for produkter, der eksporteres i form af forarbejdede varer, må ikke være større end dem, der gælder for de samme produkter, når de eksporteres i uforarbejdet stand.
3.   Med forbehold af artikel 219, stk. 1, og artikel 221, er restitutionen for de produkter, der er omhandlet i denne artikels stk. 1, 0 EUR.
Artikel 197
Tildeling af eksportrestitutioner
Metoden til fordeling af de mængder, der kan eksporteres med eksportrestitutioner, er den, der:
a)
bedst passer til produktets art og situationen på det pågældende marked, således at de disponible ressourcer udnyttes så effektivt som muligt under hensyn til EU-eksportens effektivitet og struktur og indvirkningen på markedsbalancen, uden at dette må føre til forskelsbehandling af de pågældende aktører, især mellem store og små aktører
b)
administrativt set er mindst besværlig for aktørerne under hensyn til forvaltningskravene.
Artikel 198
Fastsættelse af eksportrestitutioner
1.   De samme eksportrestitutioner gælder for de samme produkter i hele Unionen. De kan differentieres efter bestemmelsessted, især når verdensmarkedssituationen, specifikke krav på visse markeder eller forpligtelser, der følger af internationale aftaler indgået i henhold til TEUF, nødvendiggør dette.
2.   Foranstaltninger til fastsættelse af restitutioner træffes af Rådet i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
Artikel 199
Ydelse af eksportrestitutioner
1.   For produkter nævnt i artikel 196, stk. 1, litra a), der eksporteres i uforarbejdet stand, ydes der kun restitutioner efter ansøgning om og mod fremlæggelse af eksportlicens.
2.   For produkter nævnt i stk. 196, stk. 1, litra a), anvendes den restitution, der gælder på dagen for licensansøgningen, eller den restitution som er fastlagt ved den pågældende udbudsprocedure, og i tilfælde af differentieret restitution den restitution, som gælder samme dag:
a)
for det bestemmelsessted, der er angivet i licensen, eller
b)
for det faktiske bestemmelsessted, hvis dette afviger fra det bestemmelsessted, der er angivet i licensen, i hvilket tilfælde beløbet ikke må overstige det beløb, der gælder for det bestemmelsessted, der er angivet i licensen.
3.   Restitutionen ydes, når det godtgøres,
a)
at produkterne har forladt Unionens toldområde efter eksportproceduren i artikel 161 i toldkodeksen
b)
at produkterne i tilfælde af differentieret restitution er importeret til det bestemmelsessted, der er angivet i licensen, eller et andet bestemmelsessted, som der var fastsat en restitution for, jf. dog stk. 2, litra b).
Artikel 200
Eksportrestitutioner for levende kvæg
For så vidt angår oksekødssektoren er ydelsen af eksportrestitutioner for levende kvæg betinget af overholdelse af dyrevelfærdsbestemmelserne i EU-retten, navnlig af EU-ret vedrørende beskyttelse af dyr under transport.
Artikel 201
Eksportbegrænsninger
På grundlag af de eksportlicenser, der udstedes for de referenceperioder, som gælder for de pågældende produkter, sikres det, at de mængdegrænser, der følger af internationale aftaler indgået i henhold til TEUF, overholdes.
For så vidt angår overholdelsen af de forpligtelser, der følger af Verdenshandelsorganisationens aftale om landbrug, berøres eksportlicensernes gyldighed ikke af, at en referenceperiode udløber.
Artikel 202
Delegerede beføjelser
1.   For at garantere, at eksportrestitutionsordningen fungerer korrekt, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende kravet om at stille sikkerhed som garanti for, at aktørerne opfylder deres forpligtelser.
2.   For at mindske den administrative byrde for aktørerne og myndighederne tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der fastsætter en tærskel, under hvilken der ikke kræves fremlagt eksportlicens, der fastsætter, for hvilke bestemmelsessteder eller forretninger det er berettiget at fritage for forpligtelsen til at fremlægge eksportlicens, og der giver tilladelse til, at der i berettigede tilfælde kan tildeles eksportlicenser efterfølgende.
3.   For at tage højde for praktiske situationer, der helt eller delvis berettiger til udbetaling af hele eksportrestitutioner, og for at hjælpe aktørerne med perioden fra ansøgning om eksportrestitution til den endelige udbetaling heraf tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende regler om:
a)
en anden restitutionsdato
b)
forudbetaling af eksportrestitutioner, herunder betingelserne for at stille og frigive sikkerhed
c)
supplerende dokumentation, når der er tvivl om produkternes reelle bestemmelsessted og muligheden for genindførsel til Unionens toldområde
d)
bestemmelsessteder, der sidestilles med eksport fra Unionen, og medtagelsen af bestemmelsessteder inden for Unionens toldområde, som kan komme i betragtning til eksportrestitutioner.
4.   For at sikre, at eksportørerne af produkter, der er omfattet af traktaternes bilag I, og produkter forarbejdet på basis heraf har lige adgang til eksportrestitutioner, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende anvendelse af artikel 199, stk. 1 og 2, på de produkter, der er nævnt i artikel 196, stk. 1, litra b).
5.   For at sikre, at produkter, som der ydes eksportrestitutioner til, eksporteres fra Unionens toldområde og for at undgå, at de vender tilbage til dette område, og for at mindske aktørernes administrative byrde med hensyn til at fremskaffe og fremlægge dokumentation for, at produkter med restitution er nået frem til et bestemmelsesland, der giver ret til differentierede restitutioner, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende regler om:
a)
den frist, inden for hvilken produkterne skal have forladt Unionens toldområde, herunder den periode, hvor de midlertidigt kan genindføres
b)
den forarbejdning, som produkter, der ydes eksportrestitutioner til, kan undergå i løbet af den periode
c)
dokumentation for, at produktet har nået et bestemmelsessted, som giver ret til differentierede restitutioner
d)
restitutionstærsklerne og betingelserne for fritagelse af eksportørerne til at fremlægge sådan dokumentation
e)
betingelserne for godkendelse af dokumentation fra uafhængig tredjemand for, at produkterne har nået et bestemmelsessted, hvor differentierede restitutioner fidner anvendelse.
6.   For at tilskynde eksportørerne til at overholde dyrevelfærdsbestemmelserne og for at give de kompetente myndigheder mulighed for at kontrollere, at eksportrestitutionerne, der er betinget af overholdelse af dyrevelfærdsbestemmelserne er korrekt udbetalt, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 at vedtage delegerede retsakter vedrørende dyrevelfærdsbestemmelser uden for Unionens toldområde, herunder anvendelse af uafhængig tredjemand.
7.   For at tage hensyn til særlige forhold i de forskellige sektorer er Kommissionen beføjet til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der fastsætter særlige krav til og betingelser for aktørerne og for de produkter, som er berettiget til eksportrestitution, og koefficienter til beregning af eksportrestitutionerne under hensyn til lagringstiden for visse kategorier af spiritus fremstillet på basis af korn.
Artikel 203
Gennemførelsesbeføjelser efter undersøgelsesproceduren
Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige til anvendelse af dette kapitel, især om:
a)
omfordeling af eksportmængder, der ikke er tildelt eller udnyttet
b)
metoden til ny beregning af udbetalingen af eksportrestitutionen, når produktkoden eller bestemmelsesstedet i licensen ikke stemmer overens med det faktiske produkt eller bestemmelsessted.
c)
produkter, der er nævnt i artikel 196, stk. 1, litra b)
d)
procedurer for og størrelsen af den sikkerhed, der skal stilles
e)
anvendelsen af foranstaltninger truffet i medfør af artikel 202, stk. 4.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 204
Andre gennemførelsesbeføjelser
Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der:
a)
fastlægger passende foranstaltninger for at undgå misbrug af fleksibiliteten i artikel 199, stk. 2, navnlig vedrørende ansøgningsproceduren
b)
fastlægger de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for overholdelse af de i artikel 201 nævnte mængdegrænser, herunder ophør eller begrænsning af udstedelse af eksportlicenser, når sådanne grænser overskrides eller eventuelt overskrides
c)
fastsætter koefficienter, der finder anvendelse på eksportrestitutionen i overensstemmelse med regler vedtaget i henhold til artikel 202, stk. 7.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
KAPITEL VII
Passiv forædling
Artikel 205
Suspension af proceduren for passiv forædling
Hvis Unionens marked forstyrres eller trues af forstyrrelse på grund af proceduren for passiv forædling, kan Kommissionen vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter efter anmodning fra en medlemsstat eller på eget initiativ, der helt eller delvis suspenderer anvendelsen af proceduren for passiv forædling for produkter fra sektorerne for korn, ris, frugt og grøntsager, forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager, vin, oksekød, svinekød, fåre- og gedekød samt fjerkrækød. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Hvis Kommissionen modtager en anmodning fra en medlemsstat, træffer den ved gennemførelsesretsakter afgørelse herom senest fem arbejdsdage efter modtagelsen af anmodningen. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
I behørigt begrundede tilfælde af særligt hastende karakter vedtager Kommissionen gennemførelsesretsakter, der straks træder i kraft, efter proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 3.
De foranstaltninger, der træffes, meddeles medlemsstaterne og får øjeblikkelig virkning.
DEL IV
KONKURRENCEREGLER
KAPITEL I
Regler for virksomhederne
Artikel 206
Kommissionens retningslinjer om anvendelse af konkurrenceregler på landbruget
Medmindre andet er bestemt i denne forordning og i henhold til artikel 42 i TEUF, finder artikel 101-106 i TEUF og gennemførelsesbestemmelserne hertil anvendelse på alle aftaler, afgørelser og former for praksis, der er omhandlet i artikel 101, stk. 1, og artikel 102 i TEUF, og som vedrører produktionen af eller handelen med landbrugsprodukter, jf. dog artikel 207-210 i denne forordning.
For at sikre det indre markeds funktion og en ensartet anvendelse af Unionens konkurrenceregler anvender Kommissionen og medlemsstaternes konkurrencemyndigheder Unionens konkurrenceregler i tæt samarbejde.
I tillæg hertil offentliggør Kommissionen i givet fald retningslinjerne for at bistå de nationale konkurrencemyndigheder såvel som virksomheder.
Artikel 207
Det relevante marked
Definitionen af det relevante marked er et værktøj til at identificere og definere grænserne for konkurrencen mellem virksomheder, som skal baseres på to kumulative elementer:
a)   
det relevante produktmarked
: nærværende kapitel betyder "produktmarked" det marked, der omfatter de produkter, der betragtes som udskiftelige eller substituerbare af forbrugerne i kraft af produktets egenskaber, pris og anvendelsesformål
b)   
det relevante geografiske marked
: Med henblik på nærværende kapitel betyder "geografisk marked" markedet på det område, inden for hvilket de deltagende virksomheder afsætter de relevante varer og tjenesteydelser, som frembyder tilstrækkeligt homogene konkurrencevilkår, og som kan adskilles fra tilgrænsende geografiske områder, navnlig på grund af væsentlige forskelle i konkurrencevilkårene.
Artikel 208
Dominerende stilling
Med henblik på dette kapitel betyder "dominerende stilling" en virksomheds økonomiske magtposition, som sætter den i stand til at hindre, at der opretholdes en effektiv konkurrence på det relevante marked, idet den kan udvise en i betydeligt omfang uafhængig adfærd over for sine konkurrenter og kunder og i sidste instans over for forbrugerne.
Artikel 209
Undtagelser fra målsætningerne for den fælles landbrugspolitik samt landbrugere og deres sammenslutninger
1.   Artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF finder ikke anvendelse på de aftaler, afgørelser og former for praksis, der er nævnt i artikel 206 i denne forordning, og som er nødvendige for at nå målene i artikel 39 i TEUF.
Artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF gælder ikke for aftaler, afgørelser og samordnet praksis blandt landbrugere, landbrugssammenslutninger eller sammenslutninger af sådanne sammenslutninger, eller producentorganisationer, som er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152 i denne forordning, eller sammenslutninger af producentorganisationer, som er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 156 i denne forordning, i det omfang de vedrører produktion eller salg af landbrugsprodukter eller benyttelse af fælles anlæg til oplagring, behandling eller forædling af landbrugsprodukter, medmindre målene i artikel 39 i TEUF bringes i fare.
Dette stykke finder ikke anvendelse på aftaler, afgørelser og samordnet praksis, som medfører et krav om at anvende en fast pris eller hvorved konkurrence udelukkes.
2.   Aftaler, afgørelser og samordnet praksis, som opfylder betingelserne i denne artikels stk. 1, er ikke forbudt, og det er ikke nødvendigt at træffe nogen forudgående beslutning derom.
I samtlige medlemsstaters og Unionens procedurer vedrørende anvendelsen af artikel 101 i TEUFpåhviler bevisbyrden for overtrædelse af artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF den part eller myndighed, der gør overtrædelsen gældende. Bevisbyrden for, at betingelserne i denne artikels stk. 1 er opfyldt, påhviler den part, der påberåber sig undtagelserne i dette stykke.
Artikel 210
Aftaler og samordnet praksis i anerkendte brancheorganisationer
1.   Artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF finder ikke anvendelse på aftaler, afgørelser og former for samordnet praksis i brancheorganisationer, der er anerkendt i henhold til denne forordnings artikel 157 og som har til formål at udøve de aktiviteter, der er nævnt i artikel 157, stk. 1, litra c) og for sektoren for mælk og mælkeprodukter, i artikel 157, stk. 2, litra c), i denne forordning, og for så vidt angår olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren og tobakssektoren i denne forordnings artikel 162.
2.   Stk. 1 finder anvendelse, hvis
a)
de deri omhandlede aftaler, afgørelser og samordnede praksis er blevet meddelt Kommissionen, og
b)
ikke Kommissionen inden for en frist på to måneder regnet fra modtagelsen af alle de oplysninger, der er nødvendige for en vurdering, finder, at disse aftaler, afgørelser og former for samordnet praksis er uforenelige med EU-reglerne.
Hvis Kommissionen finder, at de i stk. 1 omhandlede aftaler, afgørelser eller samordnede praksis er uforenelige med Unionens regler, fremlægger den sine resultater uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3.
3.   Aftalerne, afgørelserne og formerne for samordnet praksis omhandlet i stk. 1 må først bringes i anvendelse efter udløbet af fristen på to måneder i stk. 2, første afsnit, litra b).
4.   Aftaler, afgørelser og samordnet praksis erklæres under alle omstændigheder for uforenelige med EU-reglerne, hvis de:
a)
på nogen måde kan medføre en opdeling af markederne i Unionen
b)
kan påvirke markedsordningens tilfredsstillende funktion
c)
kan skabe konkurrenceforvridninger, som ikke er absolut nødvendige for at nå de mål for den fælles landbrugspolitik, der tilsigtes med brancheorganisationens aktiviteter
d)
medfører fastsættelse af priser eller kvoter
e)
kan skabe forskelsbehandling eller udelukke konkurrence for så vidt angår en væsentlig del af de pågældende produkter.
5.   Konstaterer Kommissionen efter udløbet af fristen på to måneder i stk. 2, første afsnit, litra b), at betingelserne for at anvende stk. 1 ikke er opfyldt, vedtager den uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3, en afgørelse om, at artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF finder anvendelse på den pågældende aftale, afgørelse eller form for samordnet praksis.
Kommissionens afgørelse anvendes først, når den er meddelt den pågældende brancheorganisation, medmindre denne har givet urigtige oplysninger eller har misbrugt den undtagelse, der er omhandlet i stk. 1.
6.   For flerårige aftaler gælder meddelelsen for det første år også for aftalens følgende år. I dette tilfælde kan Kommissionen dog på eget initiativ eller efter anmodning fra en anden medlemsstat til enhver tid afgive udtalelse om manglende overensstemmelse.
7.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for en ensartet anvendelse af denne artikel. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
KAPITEL II
Statsstøtteregler
Artikel 211
Anvendelse af trakttens artikel 107-109 i TEUF
1.   Artikel 107-109 i TEUF finder anvendelse på produktionen af og handelen med landbrugsprodukter.
2.   Uanset stk. 1 finder artikel 107-109 i TEUF ikke anvendelse på betalinger, som medlemsstaterne foretager i henhold til og i overensstemmelse med en af følgende:
a)
foranstaltningerne i denne forordning, der helt eller delvis finansieres af Unionen
b)
denne forordnings artikel 213-218.
Artikel 212
Nationale betalinger i forbindelse med vinstøtteprogrammerne
Uanset artikel 44, stk. 3, kan medlemsstaterne efter de relevante EU-regler yde nationale betalinger til de foranstaltninger, der er omhandlet i artikel 45, 49 og 50.
Den maksimale støttesats, der er fastsat i de relevante EU-regler for statsstøtte, finder anvendelse på den samlede offentlige finansiering, herunder både EU-midler og nationale midler.
Artikel 213
Nationale betalinger for rensdyr i Finland og Sverige
Finland og Sverige kan, hvis Kommissionen giver tilladelse hertil, der er vedtaget uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3, yde nationale betalinger til produktion og afsætning af rensdyr og rensdyrprodukter (KN-kode ex 0208  og ex 0210 ), for så vidt dette ikke fører til forøgelse af de traditionelle produktionsmængder.
Artikel 214
Nationale betalinger til sukkersektoren i Finland
Finland kan yde nationale betalinger til sukkerroeavlere på op til 350 EUR/ha pr. produktionsår.
Artikel 215
Nationale betalinger til biavl
Medlemsstaterne kan yde nationale betalinger til beskyttelse af biavlere, der er ugunstigt stillet som følge af strukturelle eller naturbetingede forhold, eller som er omfattet af økonomiske udviklingsprogrammer, med undtagelse af støtte til produktion eller afsætning.
Artikel 216
Nationale betalinger til krisedestillation af vin
1.   Medlemsstaterne kan yde nationale betalinger til vinproducenter med henblik på frivillig eller obligatorisk destillation af vin i begrundede krisetilfælde.
Disse betalinger skal være afpasset efter forholdene og skal gøre det muligt at løse krisen.
Den samlede støtte i en medlemsstat må for et givet år ikke overstige 15 % af de samlede midler, der er til rådighed pr. medlemsstat, og som er fastlagt i bilag VI for det pågældende år.
2.   Medlemsstater, der ønsker at anvende nationale betalinger som nævnt i stk. 1 forelægger Kommissionen en behørigt begrundet meddelelse herom. Kommissionen afgør uden anvendelse af proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2 eller 3, om foranstaltningen godkendes, og om betalingerne kan tildeles.
3.   Alkohol, der fremkommer ved destillation som nævnt i stk. 1, anvendes udelukkende til industri- eller energiformål for at undgå enhver konkurrenceforvridning.
4.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for anvendelsen af denne artikel. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 217
Nationale betalinger til uddeling af produkter til børn
Medlemsstaterne kan som supplement til EU-støtten som fastsat i artikel 23 og 26 yde nationale betalinger til uddeling af de produkter, der er omhandlet i artikel 23, stk. 1, eller dermed forbundne omkostninger til skoleelever.
Medlemsstaterne kan finansiere disse betalinger ved en afgift, der opkræves i den pågældende sektor, eller ved et andet bidrag fra den private sektor.
Medlemsstaterne kan ud over EU-støtten i artikel 23, yde nationale betalinger til finansiering af de ledsageforanstaltninger, der kræves for at effektivisere ordningen for uddeling af frugt- og grøntsagsprodukter, forarbejdede frugt- og grøntsagsprodukter samt bananprodukter som omhandlet i artikel 23, stk. 2.
Artikel 218
Nationale betalinger til nødder
1.   Medlemsstaterne kan yde nationale betalinger på op til 120,75 EUR/ha pr. produktionsår til landbrugere, der producerer følgende produkter:
a)
mandler henhørende under KN-kode 0802 11  og 0802 12
b)
hasselnødder henhørende under KN-kode 0802 21  og 0802 22
c)
valnødder henhørende under KN-kode 0802 31 00  og 0802 32 00
d)
pistacier henhørende under KN-kode 0802 51 00  og 0802 52 00
e)
johannesbrød henhørende under KN-kode 1212 92 00 .
2.   De nationale betalinger, der er nævnt i stk. 1, må kun ydes for følgende maksimumarealer:
Medlemsstat
Maksimumareal (ha)
Belgien
100
Bulgarien
11 984
Tyskland
1 500
Grækenland
41 100
Spanien
568 200
Frankrig
17 300
Italien
130 100
Cypern
5 100
Luxembourg
100
Ungarn
2 900
Nederlandene
100
Polen
4 200
Portugal
41 300
Rumænien
1 645
Slovenien
300
Slovakiet
3 100
Det Forenede Kongerige
100
3.   Medlemsstaterne kan gøre ydelsen af de nationale betalinger, der er nævnt i stk. 1, betinget af, at landbrugerne er medlem af en producentorganisation, der er anerkendt i henhold til artikel 152.
DEL V
GENERELLE BESTEMMELSER
KAPITEL I
Ekstraordinære foranstaltninger
Afdeling 1
Markedsforstyrrelser
Artikel 219
Foranstaltninger mod markedsforstyrrelser
1.   For at kunne reagere effektivt over for truende markedsforstyrrelser som følge af betydelige prisstigninger eller -fald på markeder inden for eller uden for Unionen eller andre begivenheder og omstændigheder, som i betydelig grad forstyrrer eller truer med at forstyrre markedet, hvis situationen eller dens virkninger på markedet sandsynligvis fortsætter eller forværres, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 for at træffe de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige for at håndtere den pågældende markedssituation, samtidig med at de forpligtelser, der følger af internationale aftaler indgået i henhold til TEUF, overholdes, og hvis alle andre tilgængelige foranstaltninger i henhold til denne forordning forekommer at være utilstrækkelige.
I tilfælde af særligt hastende karakter af truende markedsforstyrrelser som omhandlet i dette stykkes første afsnit finder proceduren i artikel 228 anvendelse på delegerede retsakter vedtaget i henhold til dette stykkes første afsnit.
Disse tilfælde af særligt hastende karakter kan omfatte nødvendigheden af at træffe øjeblikkelige foranstaltninger med henblik på at håndtere eller forebygge markedsforstyrrelser, hvis truende markedsforstyrrelser forekommer så hurtigt eller uventet, at et øjeblikkeligt indgreb er nødvendigt for effektivt at rette op på situationen, eller hvor et øjeblikkeligt indgreb vil forhindre, at sådanne truende markedsforstyrrelser opstår, fortsætter eller udvikler sig til en alvorligere eller langvarig forstyrrelse, eller hvor udsættelse af det øjeblikkelige indgreb truer med at forårsage eller forværre forstyrrelsen eller øger omfanget af de foranstaltninger, der senere bliver nødvendige for at håndtere truslen eller forstyrrelsen, eller ville være til skade for produktionen eller markedsforholdene.
Sådanne foranstaltninger kan for så vidt og så længe det er nødvendigt for at håndtere markedsforstyrrelsen eller truslen herom udvide eller ændre anvendelsesområdet, varigheden eller andre aspekter i denne forordning eller yde eksportrestitutioner eller suspendere importtolden helt eller delvis, herunder om nødvendigt for visse mængder eller perioder.
2.   Foranstaltningerne i stk. 1 finder ikke anvendelse på produkterne i bilag I, del XXIV, afdeling 2.
Kommissionen kan imidlertid ved delegerede retsakter vedtaget i overensstemmelse med hasteproceduren i artikel 228 beslutte, at de i stk. 1 omhandlede foranstaltninger finder anvendelse på et eller flere af produkterne i bilag I, del XXIV, afdeling 2.
3.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de nødvendige procedurebestemmelser og tekniske kriterier til anvendelse foranstaltninger omhandlet i nærværende artikels stk. 1 og 1a. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Afdeling 2
Markedsstøtteforanstaltninger for dyresygdomme og manglende forbrugertillid som følge af risici for folke-, dyre- eller plantesundheden
Artikel 220
Foranstaltninger vedrørende dyresygdomme og manglende forbrugertillid som følge af risici for folke-, dyre- eller plantesundheden
1.   Kommissionen kan vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter vedrørende ekstraordinære støtteforanstaltninger for det berørte marked for at tage hensyn til:
a)
begrænsninger i handelen inden for Unionen og i handelen med tredjelande, der kan følge af anvendelsen af foranstaltninger til bekæmpelse af udbredelsen af dyresygdomme, og
b)
alvorlige markedsforstyrrelser, der direkte skyldes manglende forbrugertillid som følge af risici for folke-, dyre- eller plantesundheden og sygdom.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   De foranstaltninger, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, finder anvendelse på alle følgende sektorer:
a)
oksekød
b)
mælk og mejeriprodukter
c)
svinekød
d)
fåre- og gedekød
e)
æg
f)
fjerkrækød.
Foranstaltningerne i stk. 1, første afsnit, litra b), vedrørende manglende forbrugertillid som følge af risici for folke- eller plantesundheden finder også anvendelse på alle andre landbrugsprodukter undtagen produkterne i bilag I, del XXIV, afdeling 2.
Kommissionen tillægges beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med hasteproceduren i artikel 228, der udvider listen over produkter som omtalt i de første to underafsnit i dette stykke.
3.   De foranstaltninger, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, træffes efter anmodning fra den berørte medlemsstat.
4.   Foranstaltningerne i stk. 1, første afsnit, litra a), må kun træffes, hvis den pågældende medlemsstat hurtigt har truffet sundheds- og veterinærforanstaltninger for at udrydde sygdommen, og kun i det omfang og i den periode, det er strengt nødvendigt for at støtte det pågældende marked.
5.   Unionen medfinansierer 50 % af de udgifter, medlemsstaterne har afholdt for foranstaltningerne i stk. 1.
For oksekøds-, mælke- og mejeri-, svinekøds- og fåre- og gedekødssektoren medfinansierer Unionen dog 60 % af udgifterne til bekæmpelse af mund- og klovesyge.
6.   Bidrager producenterne til dækning af medlemsstaternes udgifter, sørger medlemsstaterne for, at dette ikke medfører en konkurrenceforvridning mellem producenterne i de forskellige medlemsstater.
Afdeling 3
Specifikke problemer
Artikel 221
Foranstaltninger til løsning af specifikke problemer
1.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter vedrørende de nødforanstaltninger, der er nødvendige og berettigede for at løse specifikke problemer. Sådanne foranstaltninger kan fravige denne forordnings bestemmelser, men kun i det strengt nødvendige omfang og tidsrum. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   For at løse specifikke problemer og i behørigt begrundede tilfælde af særligt hastende karakter vedrørende situationer, der vil kunne forårsage en hurtig forværring af produktions- og markedsforholdene, som det kunne være vanskeligt at håndtere, hvis vedtagelsen af foranstaltninger blev udsat, vedtager Kommissionen gennemførelsesretsakter, der straks finder anvendelse, i overensstemmelse med proceduren i artikel 229, stk. 3.
3.   Kommissionen træffer kun foranstaltninger i henhold til stk. 1 eller 2, hvis det ikke er muligt at træffe de krævede nødforanstaltninger i overensstemmelse med artikel 219 eller 220.
4.   Foranstaltninger truffet i henhold til stk. 1 eller 2 forbliver i kraft i en periode på højst 12 måneder. Hvis de særlige problemer, der førte til vedtagelsen af disse foranstaltninger, fortsætter efter denne periode, kan Kommissionen for at opnå en varig løsning vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227, der behandler forholdet, eller fremlægge passende lovgivningsmæssige forslag.
5.   Kommissionen underretter Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet om enhver foranstaltning vedtaget i henhold til stk. 1 eller 2 senest 2 arbejdsdage efter dens vedtagelse.
Afdeling 4
Aftaler og afgørelser i perioder med alvorlige skævheder på markederne
Artikel 222
Anvendelse af artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF
1.   I perioder med alvorlige skævheder på markederne kan Kommissionen vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter med den hensigt, at artikel 101, stk. 1, i TEUF ikke finder anvendelse på aftaler og afgørelser mellem anerkendte producentorganisationer, sammenslutninger af disse og anerkendte brancheorganisationer inden for en af de i artikel 1, stk. 2, i nærværende forordning nævnte sektorer, under forudsætning af at sådanne aftaler og afgørelser ikke underminerer et velfungerende indre markeds, ene og alene har til formål at stabilisere den berørte sektor og henhører under en eller flere af følgende kategorier:
a)
tilbagetrækning fra markedet eller gratis uddeling af deres produkter
b)
omdannelse og forarbejdning
c)
oplagring hos private aktører
d)
fælles salgsfremmende foranstaltninger
e)
aftaler om kvalitetskrav
f)
fælles indkøb af produkter, der er nødvendige for at bekæmpe spredning af skadedyr og dyre- og plantesygdomme i Unionen, eller af produkter, der er nødvendige for at håndtere virkningerne af naturkatastrofer i Unionen
g)
midlertidig planlægning af produktion under hensyntagen til produktionscyklussens særlige karakter.
I Kommissionens gennemførelsesretsakter præciseres denne undtagelses materielle og geografiske anvendelsesområde og undtagelsens anvendelsesperiode, jf. dog stk. 3.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
2.   Stk. 1 finder udelukkende anvendelse, hvis Kommissionen allerede har indført en af de i dette kapitel omtalte foranstaltninger, hvis produkter er blevet indkøbt efter offentlig intervention eller hvis der er givet tilladelse til støtte til privat oplagring i henhold til del II, afsnit I, kapitel I.
3.   De i stk. 1 omtalte aftaler og afgørelser må højst have en varighed på 6 måneder.
Kommissionen kan imidlertid vedtage gennemførelsesretsakter, der giver tilladelse til sådanne aftaler og afgørelser for yderligere en periode på op til 6 måneder. Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
KAPITEL II
Meddelelser og indberetning
Artikel 223
Meddelelseskrav
1.   Med henblik på at anvende denne forordning, kontrollere, analysere og forvalte markedet for landbrugsprodukter, sikre gennemsigtighed på markedet, og at den fælles landbrugspolitiks foranstaltninger fungerer efter hensigten, kontrollere, overvåge, bedømme og føre revision med den fælles landbrugspolitiks foranstaltninger, og om opfyldelse af de krav, der er fastlagt i internationale aftaler, der er indgået i overensstemmelse med TEUF, herunder anmeldelseskrav i henhold til disse aftaler, kan Kommissionen efter proceduren i stk. 2 vedtage de nødvendige foranstaltninger vedrørende de meddelelser, som virksomheder, medlemsstater og tredjelande skal fremsende. Den bør i den forbindelse tage højde for behovet for data og samspillet mellem mulige datakilder.
De indhentede oplysninger kan sendes til eller stilles til rådighed for internationale organisationer, tredjelandes kompetente myndigheder og kan offentliggøres under hensyn til reglerne om beskyttelse af personoplysninger og virksomhedernes legitime interesse i beskyttelse af deres forretningshemmeligheder, herunder priser.
2.   For at sikre informationssystemernes integritet og dokumenternes og de sendte tilknyttede datas autenticitet og læsbarhed tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 at vedtage delegerede retsakter om:
a)
arten og typen af oplysninger, der skal meddeles
b)
de kategorier af data, der skal behandles, de maksimale opbevaringsperioder samt formålet med behandlingen af dem, navnlig i forbindelse med offentliggørelse af disse data og videresendelse til tredjelande
c)
adgangsretten til de disponible oplysninger eller informationssystemer
d)
vilkårene for offentliggørelse af oplysninger.
3.   Kommissionen vedtager gennemførelsesretsakter, der fastsætter de foranstaltninger, der er nødvendige til anvendelse af denne artikel, herunder:
a)
meddelelsesmåder
b)
regler for de oplysninger, der skal meddeles
c)
ordninger for forvaltning af de oplysninger, der skal meddeles, og for meddelelsernes indhold, format, tidsplan, hyppighed og frister
d)
ordningerne for fremsendelse af oplysninger og dokumenter til eller tilrådighedsstillelse af oplysninger og dokumenter for medlemsstaterne, internationale organisationer, de kompetente myndigheder i tredjelande eller offentligheden under hensyn til reglerne om beskyttelse af personoplysninger og virksomhedernes legitime interesse i beskyttelse af deres forretningshemmeligheder.
Gennemførelsesretsakterne vedtages efter undersøgelsesproceduren i artikel 229, stk. 2.
Artikel 224
Behandling og beskyttelse af personoplysninger
1.   Medlemsstaterne og Kommissionen indsamler personoplysninger med de formål, der er fastsat i artikel 223, stk. 1, og behandler ikke disse oplysninger på en måde, som er uforenelig med disse formål.
2.   Når personoplysninger behandles med henblik på overvågning og evaluering som omhandlet i artikel 223, stk. 1, skal de anonymiseres og må kun behandles i sammenfattet form.
3.   Personoplysninger behandles i overensstemmelse med direktiv 95/46/EF og forordning (EF) nr. 45/2001. Navnlig lagres sådanne oplysninger ikke i en form, der gør det muligt at identificere de registrerede, og ikke i længere tid, end det er nødvendigt af hensyn til de formål, hvortil de blev indsamlet, eller for hvilke de behandles yderligere; samtidig tages der hensyn til de minimumsopbevaringsperioder, der er fastlagt i gældende national ret og EU-ret.
4.   Medlemsstaterne underretter de registrerede om, at deres personoplysninger kan blive behandlet af nationale og EU-organer i overensstemmelse med stk. 1, og at de i denne forbindelse nyder de rettigheder, der er fastsat i henholdsvis direktiv 95/46/EF og forordning (EF) nr. 45/2001.
Artikel 225
Kommissionens indberetningspligt
Kommissionen forelægger Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet en rapport
a)
hvert tredje år og første gang senest den 21. december 2016 om gennemførelsen af de foranstaltninger vedrørende biavlssektoren, som er fastsat i artikel 55, 56 og 57, herunder den seneste udvikling vedrørende systemer til identifikation af bistader
b)
senest den 30. juni 2014 og igen senest den 31. december 2018 om markedsudviklingen i mælke- og mejerisektoren, navnlig om anvendelsen af artikel 148-151, artikel 152, stk. 3, og artikel 157, stk. 3, der især vurderer virkningerne for mælkeproducenterne og mælkeproduktionen i ugunstigt stillede regioner i forbindelse med det generelle mål om at bevare produktionen i sådanne regioner, og som omfatter tiltag, der kan tilskynde landbrugere til at indgå aftaler om fælles produktion, ledsaget af eventuelle relevante forslag.
c)
senest den 31. december 2014 om muligheden for at udvide skoleordningernes anvendelsesområde til at omfatte olivenolie og spiseoliven
d)
senest den 31. december 2017 om konkurrencereglernes anvendelse på landbrugssektoren i alle medlemsstater, navnlig om anvendelsen af artikel 209 og 210 og af artikel 169, 170 og 171 i de relevante sektorer.
KAPITEL III
Reserve til kriser i landbrugssektoren
Artikel 226
Brug af reserven
Midler fra reserven til krise inden for landbrugssektoren stilles til rådighed i henhold til betingelserne og efter proceduren i artikel 25 i forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013 22 i den interinstitutionelle aftale mellem Europa-Parlamentet, Rådet og Kommissionen om budgetdisciplin, budgetsamarbejde og forsvarlig økonomisk forvaltning for de foranstaltninger, som denne forordning finder anvendelse på, det eller de år, for hvilket eller hvilke der ønskes supplerende støtte, og som gennemføres i tilfælde, der går ud over den normale markedsudvikling.
Ovennævnte gælder især for midler i:
a)
artikel 8-21
b)
artikel 196-204 og
c)
artikel 219,220 og 221 af denne forordning.
DEL VI
DELEGEREDE BEFØJELSER, GENNEMFØRELSESBESTEMMELSER, OVERGANGSBESTEMMELSER OG AFSLUTTENDE BESTEMMELSER
KAPITEL I
Delegerede beføjelser og gennemførelsesbestemmelser
Artikel 227
Udøvelse af de delegerede beføjelser
1.   Beføjelsen til at vedtage delegerede retsakter tillægges Kommissionen på de i denne artikel fastlagte betingelser.
2.   Beføjelserne til at vedtage de delegerede retsakter, der er omhandlet i denne forordning tillægges Kommissionen for en periode på syv år fra den 20. december 2013. Kommissionen udarbejder en rapport vedrørende delegationen af beføjelser senest ni måneder inden udløbet af syvårsperioden. Delegationen af beføjelser forlænges stiltiende for perioder af samme varighed, medmindre Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet modsætter sig en sådan forlængelse senest tre måneder inden udløbet af hver periode.
3.   Den i denne forordning omhandlede delegation af beføjelser kan til enhver tid tilbagekaldes af Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet. En afgørelse om tilbagekaldelse bringer delegationen af de beføjelser, der er angivet i den pågældende afgørelse, til ophør. Den får virkning dagen efter offentliggørelsen af afgørelsen i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
 eller på et senere tidspunkt, der angives i afgørelsen. Det berører ikke gyldigheden af delegerede retsakter, der allerede er i kraft.
4.   Så snart Kommissionen vedtager en delegeret retsakt, giver den samtidigt Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet meddelelse herom.
5.   En delegeret retsakt vedtaget i henhold til denne forordning, træder kun i kraft, hvis hverken Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet har gjort indsigelse inden for en frist på to måneder fra meddelelsen af den pågældende retsakt til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet, eller hvis Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet inden udløbet af denne frist begge har informeret Kommissionen om, at de ikke agter at gøre indsigelse. Fristen forlænges med to måneder på Europa-Parlamentets eller Rådets initiativ.
Artikel 228
Hasteprocedure
1.   Delegerede retsakter vedtaget i henhold til denne artikel, træder i kraft straks og anvendes, så længe der ikke er gjort indsigelse i henhold til stk. 2. I meddelelsen til Europa-Parlamentet og Rådet af en delegeret retsakt vedtaget i henhold til denne artikel anføres begrundelsen for anvendelse af hasteproceduren.
2.   Europa-Parlamentet eller Rådet kan efter proceduren i artikel 227, stk. 5, gøre indsigelse mod en delegeret retsakt, der er vedtaget i henhold til denne artikel. I så fald skal Kommissionen ophæve retsakten straks efter Europa-Parlamentets eller Rådets meddelelse af afgørelsen om at gøre indsigelse.
Artikel 229
Udvalgsprocedure
1.   Kommissionen bistås af et udvalg, der benævnes Komitéen for den Fælles Markedsordning for Landbrugsprodukter. Dette udvalg er et udvalg som omhandlet i forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011.
2.   Når der henvises til dette stykke, anvendes artikel 5 i forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011.
Hvis udvalget i forbindelse med de retsakter, der er nævnt i artikel 80, stk. 5, artikel 91, litra c) og d), artikel 97, stk. 4, artikel 99, artikel 106 og artikel 107, stk. 3, ikke afgiver nogen udtalelse, vedtager Kommissionen ikke udkastet til gennemførelsesretsakt, og artikel 5, stk. 4, tredje afsnit, i forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011 anvendes.
3.   Når der henvises til dette stykke, anvendes artikel 8 i forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011 sammenholdt med dennes artikel 5.
KAPITEL II
Overgangsbestemmelser og afsluttende bestemmelser
Artikel 230
Ophævelse
1.   Forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 ophæves.
Følgende bestemmelser i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 finder dog fortsat anvendelse:
a)
for mælkeproduktionsreguleringsordningen del II, afsnit I, kapitel III, afdeling III, artikel 55, artikel 85 og bilag IX og X indtil den 31. marts 2015
b)
for vinsektoren:
i)
artikel 85a til 85e hvad angår arealer omhandlet i artikel 85a, stk. 2, som endnu ikke er ryddet, og hvad angår arealer omhandlet i artikel 85b, stk. 1, som ikke er legaliseret, indtil sådanne arealer ryddes eller legaliseres, og artikel 188a, stk. 1 og 2
ii)
overgangsordningen for plantningsrettigheder i del II, afsnit I, kapitel III, afdeling IVa, underafdeling II, indtil den 31. december 2015
iii)
artikel 118m, stk. 5, indtil de lagre af vin med betegnelsen "Mlado vino portugizac", der eksisterede den 1. juli 2013, er udtømt
iv)
artikel 118s, stk. 5, indtil den 30. juni 2017
c)
Artikel 113a, stk. 4, artikel 114, 115 og 116, artikel 117, stk. 1-4, og artikel 121, litra e), nr. iv), samt bilag XIV, del B.I.2 og 3 og III.1 og del C og bilag XV.II.1 3, 5 og 6 og IV 2 med henblik på anvendelse af disse artikler indtil anvendelsesdatoen for de tilsvarende afsætningsregler i medfør af de delegerede retsakter omhandlet i artikel 75, stk. 2, artikel 76, stk. 4, artikel 78, stk. 3 og 4, artikel 79, stk. 1, artikel 80, stk. 4, artikel 83, stk. 4, artikel 86, artikel 87, stk. 2, artikel 88, stk. 3, og artikel 89 i denne forordning
d)
artikel 133a, stk. 1, og artikel 140a indtil den 30. september 2014
e)
artikel 182, stk. 3, første og andet afsnit, for sukker indtil udgangen af produktionsåret 2013/2014 den 30. september 2014
f)
artikel 182, stk. 4, indtil den 31. december 2017
g)
artikel 182, stk. 7, indtil den 31. marts 2014
h)
bilag XV, del III, nr. 3, litra b), indtil den 31. december 2015
i)
bilag XX indtil datoen for ikrafttrædelsen af den restakt, der erstatter forordning (EF) nr. 1216/2009 og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 614/2009 
(
45
)
2.   Henvisninger til forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 gælder som henvisninger til nærværende forordning og forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013 og læses efter sammenligningstabellen i bilag XIV til nærværende forordning.
3.   Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 922/72, (EØF) nr. 234/79, (EF) nr. 1601/96 og (EF) nr. 1037/2001 ophæves.
Artikel 231
Overgangsbestemmelser
1.   For at overgangen fra bestemmelserne i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 til bestemmelserne i denne forordning kan forløbe gnidningsløst, tillægges Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage delegerede retsakter i overensstemmelse med artikel 227 vedrørende de nødvendige foranstaltninger til beskyttelse af virksomheders rettigheder og berettigede forventninger.
2.   Alle flerårige støtteprogrammer, der er vedtaget inden den 1. januar 2014 er fortsat omfattet af de pågældende bestemmelser i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 efter nærværende forordnings ikrafttræden og frem til deres udløb.
Artikel 232
Ikrafttræden og anvendelse
1.   Denne forordning træder i kraft på dagen for offentliggørelsen i 
Den Europæiske Unions Tidende
.
Den finder anvendelse fra den 1. januar 2014.
Dog
a)
anvendes artikel 181 fra den 1. oktober 2014
b)
anvendes afsnit II, punkt 3, i bilag VII, del VII, fra den 1. januar 2016
2.   Artikel 148-151, artikel 152, stk. 3, artikel 156, stk. 2, artikel 157, stk. 3 artikel 161 og 163, artikel 173, stk. 2, og artikel 174, stk. 2, anvendes indtil den 30. juni 2020.
3.   Artikel 127 til 144 og artikel 192 og 193 anvendes indtil udgangen af produktionsåret 2016/2017 for sukker den 30. september 2017.
Denne forordning er bindende i alle enkeltheder og gælder umiddelbart i hver medlemsstat.
Udfærdiget i Bruxelles, den 17. december 2013.
På Europa-Parlamentets vegne
M. SCHULZ
Formand
På Rådets vegne
V. JUKNA
Formand
(
1
)
  Udtalelse af 8.3.2012 (endnu ikke offentliggjort i EUT).
(
2
)
  
            
EUT C 191 af 29.6.2012, s. 116
, og 
EUT C 44 af 15.2.2013, s. 158
.
(
3
)
  
            
EUT C 225 af 27.7.2012, s. 174
.
(
4
)
  Europa-Parlamentets holdning af 20.11.2013 (endnu ikke offentliggjort i EUT)
(
5
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007 af 22. oktober 2007 om en fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter og om særlige bestemmelser for visse landbrugsprodukter (fusionsmarkedsordningen) (
EUT L 299 af 16.11.2007, s. 1
).
(
6
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013 af 17. december 2013 om finansiering, forvaltning og overvågning af den fælles landbrugspolitik og om ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 352/78, (EF) nr 165/94, (EF) nr. 2799/98, (EF) nr. 814/2000, (EF) nr. 1290/2005 og (EF) nr. 485/2008 (Se side 549 i denne EUT).
(
7
)
  Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 234/79 af 5. februar 1979 om fremgangsmåden ved tilpasning af nomenklaturen i den fælles toldtarif for så vidt angår landbrugsprodukter (
EFT L 34 af 9.2.1979, s. 2
).
(
8
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 73/2009 af 19. januar 2009 om fælles regler for den fælles landbrugspolitiks ordninger for direkte støtte til landbrugere og om fastlæggelse af visse støtteordninger for landbrugere, om ændring af forordning (EF) nr. 1290/2005, (EF) nr. 247/2006, (EF) nr. 378/2007 og om ophævelse af forordning (EF) nr. 1782/2003 (
EUT L 30 af 31.1.2009, s. 16
).
(
9
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012 af 21. november 2012 om kvalitetsordninger for landbrugsprodukter og fødevarer (
EUT L 343 af 14.12.2012, s. 1
).
(
10
)
  Europa-Parlamentet og Rådets direktiv 95/46/EF af 24. oktober 1995 om beskyttelse af fysiske personer i forbindelse med behandling af personoplysninger og om fri udveksling af sådanne oplysninger (
EFT L 281 af 23.11.1995, s. 31
).
(
11
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 45/2001 af 18. december 2000 om beskyttelse af fysiske personer i forbindelse med behandling af personoplysninger i fællesskabsinstitutionerne og -organerne og om fri udveksling af sådanne oplysninger (
EFT L 8 af 12.1.2001, s. 1
).
(
12
)
  
            
EUT C 35 af 9.2.2012, s. 1
.
(
13
)
  
            
EUT C 373 af 20.12.2013, s. 1
.
(
14
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 182/2011 af 16. februar 2011 om de generelle regler og principper for, hvordan medlemsstaterne skal kontrollere Kommissionens udøvelse af gennemførelsesbeføjelser (
EUT L 55 af 28.2.2011, s. 13
).
(
15
)
  
            
EUT L 112 af 24.4.2012, s. 21
.
(
16
)
  Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 922/72 af 2. maj 1972 om fastlæggelse af de almindelige regler om ydelse af støtte med hensyn til silkeormslarver for avlsåret 1972/1973 (
EFT L 106 af 5.5.1972, s. 1
).
(
17
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1601/96 af 30. juli 1996 om fastsættelse af producentstøtten for humle for 1995-høsten (
EFT L 206 af 16.8.1996, s. 46
).
(
18
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1037/2001 af 22. maj 2001 om tilladelse til udbud eller afsætning til direkte konsum af visse indførte vine, som eventuelt har været underkastet andre ønologiske fremgangsmåder end de i forordning (EF) nr. 1493/1999 omhandlede (
EFT L 145 af 31.5.2001, s. 12
).
(
19
)
  Rådets afgørelse 2006/232/EF af 20. december 2005 om indgåelse af en aftale mellem Det Europæiske Fællesskab og Amerikas Forenede Stater om handel med vin (
EUT L 87 af 24.3.2006, s. 1
).
(
20
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1307/2013 af 17. december 2013 om regler for den fælles landbrugspolitiks ordninger for direkte støtte til landbrugere, og ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 637/2008 og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 73/2009 (Se side 608 i denne EUT).
(
21
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1305/2013 af 17. december 2013 om støtte til udvikling af landdistrikterne fra Den Europæiske Landbrugsfond for Udvikling af Landdistrikterne (ELFUL) og ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1698/2005 (Se side 487 i denne EUT).
(
22
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning nr. 1303/2013 af 17. december 2013 om fælles bestemmelser for Den Europæiske Fond for Regionaludvikling, Den Europæiske Socialfond, Samhørighedsfonden, Den Europæiske Landbrugsfond for Udvikling af Landdistrikterne og Den Europæiske Hav- og Fiskerifond, om generelle bestemmelser for Den Europæiske Fond for Regionaludvikling, Den Europæiske Socialfond, Samhørighedsfonden og Den Europæiske Hav- og Fiskerifond og om ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1083/2006 (Se side 85 i denne EUT).
(
23
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 834/2007 af 28. juni 2007 om økologisk produktion og mærkning af økologiske produkter og om ophævelse af forordning (EØF) nr. 2092/91 (
EUT L 189 af 20.7.2007, s. 1
).
(
24
)
  Kommissionens henstilling 2003/361/EF af 6. maj 2003 om definitionen af mikrovirksomheder, små og mellemstore virksomheder (
EUT L 124 af 20.5.2003, s. 36
).
(
25
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 229/2013 af 13. marts 2013 om særlige foranstaltninger på landbrugsområdet til fordel for de mindre øer i Det Ægæiske Hav og om ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1405/2006 (
EUT L 78 af 20.3.2013, s. 41
).
(
26
)
  
            
EUT C 244 af 1.10.2004, s. 2
.
(
27
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011 af 25. oktober 2011 om fødevareinformation til forbrugerne, om ændring af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1924/2006 og (EF) nr. 1925/2006 og om ophævelse af Kommissionens direktiv 87/250/EØF, Rådets direktiv 90/496/EØF, Kommissionens direktiv 1999/10/EF, Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2000/13/EF, Kommissionens direktiv 2002/67/EF og 2008/5/EF og Kommissionens forordning (EF) nr. 608/2004 (
EUT L 304 af 22.11.2011, s. 18
).
(
28
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 98/34/EF af 22. juni 1998 om en informationsprocedure med hensyn til tekniske standarder og forskrifter samt forskrifter for informationssamfundets tjenester (
EFT L 204 af 21.7.1998, s. 37
).
(
29
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2000/13/EF af 20. marts 2000 om indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes lovgivning om mærkning af og præsentationsmåder for levnedsmidler samt om reklame for sådanne levnedsmidler (
EFT L 109 af 6.5.2000, s. 29
).
(
30
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 110/2008 af 15. januar 2008 om definition, betegnelse, præsentation og mærkning af samt beskyttelse af geografiske betegnelser for spiritus (
EUT L 39 af 13.2.2008, s. 16
).
(
31
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2008/95/EF af 22. oktober 2008 om indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes lovgivning om varemærker (
EUT L 299 af 8.11.2008, s. 25
).
(
32
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 207/2009 af 26. februar 2009 om EF-varemærker (
EUT L 78 af 24.3.2009, s. 1
).
(
33
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1493/1999 af 17. maj 1999 om den fælles markedsordning for vin (
EFT L 179 af 14.7.1999, s. 1
).
(
34
)
  Kommissionens forordning (EF) nr. 753/2002 af 29. april 2002 om visse gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1493/1999 for så vidt angår beskrivelse, betegnelse, præsentation og beskyttelse af visse vinprodukter (
EFT L 118 af 4.5.2002, s. 1
).
(
35
)
  
            
EUT C 116 af 14.4.2011, s. 12
.
(
36
)
  Rådets direktiv 89/396/EØF af 14. juni 1989 om angivelser af eller mærker til identifikation af et bestemt levnedsmiddelparti (
EFT L 186 af 30.6.1989, s. 21
).
(
37
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2007/45/EF af 5. september 2007 om indførelse af bestemmelser om nominelle mængder for færdigpakkede produkter, om ophævelse af Rådets direktiv 75/106/EØF og 80/232/EØF og om ændring af Rådets direktiv 76/211/EØF (
EUT L 247 af 21.9.2007, s. 17
).
(
38
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) nr. 228/2013 af 13. marts 2013 om særlige foranstaltninger på landbrugsområdet i Unionens fjernområder og om ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 247/2006 (
EUT L 78 af 20.3.2013, s. 23
).
(
39
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1/2003 af 16. december 2002 om gennemførelse af konkurrencereglerne i traktatens artikel 81 og 82 (
EFT L 1 af 4.1.2003, s. 1
).
(
40
)
  Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 2913/92 af 12. oktober 1992 om indførelse af en EF-toldkodeks (
EFT L 302 af 19.10.1992, s. 1
).
(
41
)
  Kommissionens forordning (EØF) nr. 2454/93 af 2. juli 1993 om visse gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning (EØF) nr. 2913/92 om indførelse af en EF-toldkodeks (
EFT L 253 af 11.10.1993, s. 1
).
(
42
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 260/2009 af 26. februar 2009 om den fælles importordning (
EUT L 84 af 31.3.2009, s. 1
).
(
43
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 625/2009 af 7. juli 2009 om den fælles ordning for indførsel fra visse tredjelande (
EUT L 185 af 17.7.2009, s. 1
).
(
44
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1216/2009 af 30. november 2009 om en ordning for handelen med visse varer fremstillet af landbrugsprodukter (
EUT L 328 af 15.12.2009, s. 10
).
(
45
)
  Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 614/2009 af 7. juli 2009 om den fælles handelsordning for ægalbumin og mælkealbumin (
EUT L 181 af 14.7.2009, s. 8
).
BILAG I
LISTE OVER PRODUKTER OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 1, STK. 2
DEL I
Korn
Kornsektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
0709 99 60
Sukkermajs, frisk eller kølet
0712 90 19
Sukkermajs, tørret, også snittet, knust eller pulveriseret, men ikke yderligere tilberedt, undtagen hybridmajs til udsæd
1001 91 20
Blød hvede og blandsæd af hvede og rug, til udsæd
ex 1001 99 00
ex 1001 99 00 Spelt, blød hvede og blandsæd af hvede og rug, undtagen til udsæd
1002
Rug
1003
Byg
1004
Havre
1005 10 90
Majs til udsæd, undtagen hybridmajs
1005 90 00
Majs, undtagen til udsæd
1007 10 90 ,
1007 90 00
Sorghum, undtagen hybridsorghum, til udsæd
1008
Boghvede, hirse og kanariefrø; andre kornsorter
b)
1001 11 00 ,
1001 19 00
Hård hvede
c)
1101 00
Hvedemel og mel af blandsæd af hvede og rug
1102 90 70
Rugmel
1103 11
Gryn og groft mel af hvede
1107
Malt, også brændt
d)
0714
Maniokrod, arrowroot, saleprod, jordskokker, søde kartofler og lignende rødder og rodknolde med stort indhold af stivelse eller inulin, friske, kølede, frosne eller tørrede, hele eller snittede, også i form af pellets, marv af sagopalmer
ex 1102
Mel af korn, undtagen hvedemel og mel af blandsæd af hvede og rug:
1102 20
– Majsmel Andre varer:
1102 90
– Andre varer:
1102 90 10
– – Bygmel
1102 90 30
– – Havremel
1102 90 90
– – Andet
ex 1103
Gryn og groft mel samt pellets af korn, undtagen gryn og groft mel af hvede (pos. 1103 11 ) og gryn og groft mel af ris (pos. 1103 19 50 ) og pellets af ris (pos. 1103 20 50 )
ex 1104
Korn, bearbejdet på anden måde (f.eks. afskallet, valset, i flager, afrundet, skåret eller knust), undtagen ris henhørende under pos. 1006  og flager af ris henhørende under pos. 1104 19 91 , kim af korn, hele, valset, i flager eller formalet
1106 20
Mel og pulver af marv af sagopalmer eller af rødder eller rodknolde henhørende under pos. 0714
ex 1108
Stivelse, inulin:
– Stivelse:
1108 11 00
– – Hvedestivelse
1108 12 00
– – Majsstivelse
1108 13 00
– – Kartoffelstivelse
1108 14 00
– – Maniokstivelse
ex 1108 19
– – Anden stivelse:
1108 19 90
– – – Andet
1109 00 00
Hvedegluten, også tørret
1702
Andet sukker, herunder kemisk ren lactose, maltose, glucose og fructose, i fast form; sirup og andre sukkeropløsninger uden indhold af tilsatte smagsstoffer eller farvestoffer; kunsthonning, også blandet med naturlig honning; karamel:
ex 1702 30
– Glucose eller glucosesirup, uden indhold af fructose eller med et fructoseindhold i tør tilstand på under 20 vægtprocent
– – Andre varer:
ex 1702 30 50
– – – I form af hvidt krystallinsk pulver, også agglomereret, med et glucoseindhold i tør tilstand på under 99 vægtprocent
ex 1702 30 90
– – – I andre tilfælde, med et glucoseindhold i tør tilstand på under 99 vægtprocent
ex 1702 40
– Glucose og glucosesirup, med et fructoseindhold i tør tilstand på 20 vægtprocent og derover, men under 50 vægtprocent, undtagen invertsukker:
1702 40 90
– – Andet
ex 1702 90
– Andre varer, herunder invertsukker og andre sukkerarter eller sukkeropløsninger med et fructoseindhold i tør tilstand på 50 vægtprocent:
1702 90 50
– – Maltodekstrin og maltodekstrinsirup
– – Karamel:
– – – Andre varer:
1702 90 75
– – – – I form af pulver, også agglomereret
1702 90 79
– – – – Andet
2106
Tilberedte næringsmidler, ikke andetsteds tariferet:
ex 2106 90
– Andet
– – Sirup og andre sukkeropløsninger, tilsat smagsstoffer eller farvestoffer:
– – – Andet
2106 90 55
– – – – Af glucose eller maltodekstrin
ex 2302
Klid og andre restprodukter, også i form af pellets, fra sigtning, formaling eller anden bearbejdning af korn
ex 2303
Restprodukter fra stivelsesfremstilling og lignende restprodukter, roeaffald, bagasse og andre affaldsprodukter fra sukkerfremstilling, samt mask, bærme og andre restprodukter fra øl- eller alkoholfremstilling, også i form af pellets:
2303 10
– Restprodukter fra stivelsesfremstilling og lignende restprodukter
2303 30 00
– Mask, bærme og andre restprodukter fra øl- eller alkoholfremstilling
ex 2306
Oliekager og andre faste restprodukter fra udvinding af vegetabilske fedtstoffer eller olier, også formalede eller i form af pellets, undtagen varer henhørende under pos. 2304  eller 2305 :
– Andet
2306 90 05
– – af majskim
ex 2308 00
Vegetabilske produkter og vegetabilsk affald samt rest- og biprodukter fra forarbejdning af vegetabilske produkter, også i form af pellets, af den art, der anvendes som dyrefoder, ikke andetsteds tariferet:
2308 00 40
– Agern og hestekastanjer; presserester fra andre frugter end vindruer
2309
Tilberedninger af den art, der anvendes som dyrefoder:
ex 2309 10
– Hunde- og kattefoder, i pakninger til detailsalg:
2309 10 11
2309 10 13
2309 10 31
2309 10 33
2309 10 51
2309 10 53
– – Med indhold af stivelse, glucose, glucosesirup og andre glucoseopløsninger eller maltodekstrin, maltodekstrinsirup og andre maltodekstrinopløsninger henhørende under pos. 1702 30 50  - 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  og 2106 90 55  eller mejeriprodukter
ex 2309 90
– Andre varer:
2309 90 20
– – Varer omhandlet i supplerende bestemmelse 5 til kapitel 23 i den kombinerede nomenklatur
– – Andre varer, herunder tilsætningsfoder (premixes):
2309 90 31
2309 90 33
2309 90 41
2309 90 43
2309 90 51
2309 90 53
– – – Med indhold af stivelse, glucose, glucosesirup og andre glucoseopløsninger, maltodekstrin, maltodekstrinsirup og andre maltodekstrinopløsninger henhørende under pos. 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  og 2106 90 55  eller mejeriprodukter
(
1
)
Ved anvendelsen af denne position forstås ved "mejeriprodukter": produkter henhørende under pos. 0401 -0406  samt pos. 1702 11 00 , 1702 19 00  og 2106 90 51 .
DEL II
Ris
Rissektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
1006 10 21  til
1006 10 98
Uafskallet ris, undtagen til udsæd
1006 20
Afskallet ris (hinderis)
1006 30
Delvis sleben eller sleben ris, også poleret eller glaseret
b)
1006 40 00
Brudris
c)
1102 90 50
Rismel
1103 19 50
Gryn og groft mel af ris
1103 20 50
Pellets af ris
1104 19 91
Flager af ris
ex 1104 19 99
Valset ris
1108 19 10
Risstivelse
DEL III
Sukker
Sukkersektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
1212 91
Sukkeroer
1212 93 00
Sukkerrør
b)
1701
Rør- og roesukker samt kemisk ren sakkarose, i fast form
c)
1702 20
Ahornsukker og ahornsirup
1702 60 95  og
1702 90 95
Andet sukker i fast form samt sirup og andre sukkeropløsninger uden indhold af tilsatte smagsstoffer eller farvestoffer, undtagen lactose, glucose, maltodekstrin og isoglucose
1702 90 71
Karamel, med et sakkaroseindhold i tør tilstand på 50 vægtprocent og derover
2106 90 59
Sirup og andre sukkeropløsninger tilsat smagsstoffer eller farvestoffer, undtagen isoglucose-, lactose-, glucose- og maltodekstrinsirup
d)
1702 30 10
1702 40 10
1702 60 10
1702 90 30
Isoglucose
e)
1702 60 80
1702 90 80
Inulinsirup
f)
1703
Melasse hidrørende fra udvinding eller raffinering af sukker
g)
2106 90 30
Isoglucosesirup og andre isoglucoseopløsninger tilsat smagsstoffer eller farvestoffer
h)
2303 20
Roeaffald, bagasse og andre affaldsprodukter fra sukkerfremstilling
DEL IV
Tørret foder
Sektoren for tørret foder omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
ex 1214 10 00
– Mel og pellets af lucerne, kunsttørret ved varme
– Mel og pellets af lucerne, tørret på anden måde og formalet
ex 1214 90 90
– Lucerne, esparsette, kløver, lupin, vikke og lignende foderprodukter, kunsttørret ved varme, undtagen hø og foderkål samt produkter med indhold af hø
– Lucerne, esparsette, kløver, lupin, vikke, stenkløver, sædfladbælg og kællingetand, tørret på anden måde, formalet
b)
ex 2309 90 96
– Proteinkoncentrater, fremstillet af saft af lucerne og græs
– Tørrede produkter udelukkende fremstillet af restprodukter i fast form og saft fremkommet ved fremstilling af ovennævnte koncentrater
DEL V
Frø
Frøsektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
0712 90 11
Sukkermajshybrider:
– til udsæd
0713 10 10
Ærter (
Pisum sativum
):
– til udsæd
ex 0713 20 00
Kikærter:
– til udsæd
ex 0713 31 00
Bønner af arterne 
Vigna mungo
 (L.) 
Hepper
 eller 
Vigna radiata
 (L.) Wilczek:
– til udsæd
ex 0713 32 00
Små røde (Adzuki) bønner (
Phaseolus
 eller 
Vigna angularis
):
– til udsæd
0713 33 10
Havebønner (
Phaseolus vulgaris
):
– til udsæd
ex 0713 34 00
Bambarajordnødder (
Vigna subterranea
 eller 
Voandzeia subterranea
):
ex 0713 35 00
– til udsæd
ex 0713 39 00
Vignabønner (
Vigna unguiculata
):
– til udsæd
Andre:
– til udsæd
ex 0713 40 00
Linser:
– til udsæd
ex 0713 50 00
Vælskbønner (
Vicia faba var. major
) og hestebønner (
Vicia faba var. equina
 og 
Vicia faba var. minor
):
ex 0713 60 00
– til udsæd
Ærtebønner (
Cajanus cajan
):
– til udsæd
ex 0713 90 00
Andre tørrede bælgfrugter:
– til udsæd
1001 91 10
Spelt:
– til udsæd
1001 91 90
Andet:
– - til udsæd
ex 1005 10
Hybridmajs, til udsæd
1006 10 10
Uafskallet ris:
– til udsæd
1007 10 10
Hybridsorghum:
– til udsæd
1201 10 00
Sojabønner, også knuste:
– til udsæd
1202 30 00
Jordnødder, ikke ristede eller på anden måde varmebehandlede, også afskallede eller knuste:
– til udsæd
1204 00 10
Hørfrø, også knuste:
– til udsæd
1205 10 10  og
Rybsfrø og rapsfrø, også knuste:
ex 1205 90 00
– til udsæd
1206 00 10
Solsikkefrø, også knuste:
– til udsæd
ex 1207
Andre olieholdige frø og frugter, også knuste:
– til udsæd
1209
Frø, frugter og sporer, af den art, der anvendes til udsæd
DEL VI
Humle
Humlesektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
1210
Humle, frisk eller tørret, også formalet, pulveriseret eller som pellets; lupulin
1302 13 00
Plantesafter og planteekstrakter af humle
DEL VII
Olivenolie- og spiseoliven
Olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
1509
Olivenolie og fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
1510 00
Andre olier og fraktioner deraf, fremstillet udelukkende af oliven, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede, herunder blandinger af disse olier og fraktioner med olier og fraktioner henhørende under pos. 1509
b)
0709 92 10
Oliven, friske eller kølede, ikke til fremstilling af olie
0709 92 90
Andre oliven, friske eller kølede
0710 80 10
Oliven, også kogt i vand eller dampkogt, frosset
0711 20
Oliven, foreløbigt konserveret f.eks. med svovldioxid, i saltlage, svovlsyrlingvand eller andre konserverende opløsninger, men ikke tilberedt til umiddelbar fortæring
ex 0712 90 90
Oliven, tørrede, også snittede, knuste eller pulveriserede, men ikke yderligere tilberedte
2001 90 65
Oliven, tilberedte eller konserverede med eddike eller eddikesyre
ex 2004 90 30
Oliven, tilberedte eller konserverede på anden måde end med eddike eller eddikesyre, frosne
2005 70 00
Oliven, tilberedte eller konserverede på anden måde end med eddike eller eddikesyre, ikke frosne
c)
1522 00 31
1522 00 39
Restprodukter fra behandling af fedtstoffer, fede olier eller animalsk og vegetabilsk voks, med indhold af olie, der har karakter af olivenolie
2306 90 11
2306 90 19
Oliekager og andre faste restprodukter fra udvinding af olivenolie
DEL VIII
Hør og hamp
Hør- og hampesektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
5301
Hør, rå eller beredt, men ikke spundet; blår og affald af hør, herunder garnaffald og opkradset tekstilmateriale
5302
Hamp (
Cannabis sativa L.
), rå eller beredt, men ikke spundet; blår og affald af hør, herunder garnaffald og opkradset tekstilmateriale
DEL IX
Frugt og grøntsager
Frugt- og grøntsagssektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
0702 00 00
Tomater, friske eller kølede
0703
Skalotteløg, hvidløg og andre spiseløg samt porrer og andre Alliumarter, friske eller kølede
0704
Hvidkål, blomkål, grønkål og anden spiselig kål (Brassicaarter), friske eller kølede
0705
Salat (
Lactuca sativa
) og cikorie (
Cichorium
arter), friske eller kølede
0706
Gulerødder, majroer, rødbeder, skorzoner, knoldselleri, radiser og andre spiselige rødder, friske eller kølede
0707 00
Agurker og asier, friske eller kølede
0708
Bælgfrugter, også udbælgede, friske eller kølede
ex 0709
Andre grøntsager, friske eller kølede, undtagen grøntsager henhørende under pos. 0709 60 91 , 0709 60 95 , 0709 60 99 , 0709 92 10 , 0709 92 90  og 0709 99 60
ex 0802
Andre nødder, friske eller tørrede, også afskallede, undtagen arecanødder (betelnødder) og kolanødder, henhørende under KN-kode 0802 70 00 , 0802 80 00
0803 10 10
Pisang, friske
0803 10 90
Pisang, tørrede
0804 20 10
Figner, friske
0804 30 00
Ananas
0804 40 00
Avocadoer
0804 50 00
Guavabær, mangoer og mangostaner
0805
Citrusfrugter, friske eller tørrede
0806 10 10
Druer, friske, til spisebrug
0807
Meloner (herunder vandmeloner) og melontræsfrugter (papajaer), friske
0808
Æbler, pærer og kvæder, friske
0809
Abrikoser, kirsebær, ferskner (herunder nektariner), blommer og slåen, friske
0810
Andre frugter, friske
0813 50 31
0813 50 39
Blandinger udelukkende af nødder henhørende under pos. 0801  og 0802
0910 20
Safran
ex 0910 99
Timian, frisk eller kølet
ex 1211 90 86
Basilikum, melisse, mynte, 
Origanum vulgare
 (oregano/vild merian), rosmarin og salvie, frisk og kølet
1212 92 00
Johannesbrød
DEL X
Forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager
Sektoren for forarbejdet frugt og grøntsager omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
ex 0710
Grøntsager, også kogte i vand eller dampkogte, frosne, undtagen sukkermajs henhørende under pos. 0710 40 00 , oliven henhørende under pos. 0710 80 10  og frugter af slægterne 
Capsicum
 og 
Pimenta
 henhørende under pos. 0710 80 59
ex 0711
Grøntsager, foreløbigt konserverede f.eks. med svovldioxid, i saltlage, svovlsyrlingvand eller andre konserverende opløsninger, men ikke tilberedte til umiddelbar fortæring, undtagen oliven henhørende under pos. 0711 20 , frugter af slægterne 
Capsicum
 og 
Pimenta
 henhørende under pos. 0711 90 10  og sukkermajs henhørende under pos. 0711 90 30
ex 0712
Grøntsager, tørrede, også snittede, knuste eller pulveriserede, men ikke yderligere tilberedte, undtagen kartofler, der er kunsttørret ved varme og uegnede til konsum, henhørende under pos. ex 0712 90 05 , sukkermajs henhørende under pos. 0712 90 11  og 0712 90 19  og oliven henhørende under pos. ex 0712 90 90
0804 20 90
Tørrede figner
0806 20
Tørrede druer
ex 0811
Frugter og nødder, også kogte i vand eller dampkogte, frosne, også tilsat sukker eller sødemidler, undtagen frosne bananer henhørende under pos. ex 0811 90 95
ex 0812
Frugter og nødder, foreløbigt konserverede (f.eks. med svovldioxidgas eller i saltlage, svovlsyrlingvand eller andre konserverende opløsninger), men ikke tilberedte til umiddelbar fortæring, undtagen bananer, foreløbigt konserverede, henhørende under pos. ex 0812 90 98
ex 0813
Frugter, tørrede, der ikke henhører under pos. 0801  til 0806 ; blandinger af nødder eller tørrede frugter henhørende under dette kapitel, undtagen blandinger udelukkende af nødder henhørende under pos. 0801  og 0802 , henhørende under pos. 0813 50 31  og 0813 50 39
0814 00 00
Skaller af citrusfrugter eller meloner (herunder vandmeloner), friske, frosne, tørrede eller foreløbigt konserverede i saltlage, svovlsyrlingvand eller andre konserverende opløsninger
0904 21 10
Sød peber (
Capsicum annuum
), tørret, ikke knust eller formalet
b)
ex 0811
Frugter og nødder, også kogte i vand eller dampkogte, frosne, tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler
ex 1302 20
Pektinstoffer, pektinater og pektater
ex 2001
Grøntsager, frugter, nødder og andre spiselige plantedele, tilberedt eller konserveret med eddike eller eddikesyre, undtagen:
—
Frugter af slægten 
Capsicum
, bortset fra sød peber henhørende under pos. 2001 90 20
—
Sukkermajs (
Zea mays
 var. 
saccharata
) henhørende under pos. 2001 90 30
—
Yamsrødder, søde kartofler og lignende spiselige dele af planter, med indhold af stivelse på 5 vægtprocent og derover, henhørende under pos. 2001 90 40
—
Palmehjerter henhørende under pos. ex 2001 90 92
—
Oliven henhørende under pos. 2001 90 65
—
Vinblade, humleskud og andre spiselige plantedele henhørende under pos. ex 2001 90 97
2002
Tomater, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde end med eddike eller eddikesyre
2003
Svampe og trøfler, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde end med eddike eller eddikesyre
ex 2004
Andre grøntsager, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde end med eddike eller eddikesyre, frosne, undtagen varer henhørende under pos. 2006 , bortset fra sukkermajs (
Zea mays
 var. 
saccharata
) henhørende under pos. 2004 90 10 , oliven henhørende under pos. 2004 90 30  og kartofler, tilberedt eller konserveret i form af mel eller flager, henhørende under pos. 2004 10 91
ex 2005
Andre grøntsager, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde end med eddike eller eddikesyre, ikke frosne, undtagen varer henhørende under pos. 2006 , bortset fra oliven henhørende under pos. 2005 70 00 , sukkermajs (
Zea mays
 var. 
saccharata
) henhørende under pos. 2005 80 00  og frugter af slægten 
Capsicum
, bortset fra sød peber henhørende under pos. 2005 99 10  og kartofler, tilberedt eller konserveret i form af mel eller flager, henhørende under pos. 2005 20 10
ex 2006 00
Grøntsager, frugter, nødder, frugtskaller og andre plantedele, tilberedt med sukker (afløbne, glaserede eller kandiserede), undtagen bananer tilberedt med sukker henhørende under pos. ex 2006 00 38  og ex 2006 00 99
ex 2007
Syltetøj, frugtgelé, marmelade, frugt- eller nøddepuré samt frugt- eller nøddemos, fremstillet ved kogning, også tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler, undtagen:
—
Homogeniserede tilberedninger af bananer henhørende under pos. ex 2007 10
—
Syltetøj, gelé, marmelade, puré eller mos af bananer henhørende under pos. ex 2007 99 39 , ex 2007 99 50  og ex 2007 99 97
ex 2008
Frugter, nødder og andre spiselige plantedele, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde, også tilsat sukker, andre sødemidler eller alkohol, ikke andetsteds tariferet, undtagen:
—
Jordnøddesmør henhørende under pos. 2008 11 10
—
Palmehjerter henhørende under pos. 2008 91 00
—
Majs henhørende under pos. 2008 99 85
—
Yamsrødder, søde kartofler og lignende spiselige dele af planter, med indhold af stivelse på 5 vægtprocent og derover, henhørende under pos. 2008 99 91
—
Vinblade, humleskud og andre spiselige plantedele henhørende under pos. ex 2008 99 99
—
Blandinger af bananer, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde, henhørende under pos. ex 2008 97 59 , ex 2008 97 78 , ex 2008 97 93  og ex 2008 97 98
—
Bananer, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde, henhørende under pos. ex 2008 99 49 , ex 2008 99 67  og ex 2008 99 99
ex 2009
Frugt- og grøntsagssafter (dog ikke druesaft og druemost henhørende under pos. 2009 61  og 2009 69  og banansaft henhørende under pos. ex 2009 89 35 , 2009 89 38 , 2009 89 79 , 2009 89 86 , 2009 89 89  og 2009 89 99 ), ugærede og ikke tilsat alkohol, også tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler
DEL XI
Bananer
Banansektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
0803 90 10
Bananer, dog ikke pisang, friske
0803 90 90
Bananer, dog ikke pisang, tørrede
ex 0812 90 98
Bananer, foreløbigt konserverede
ex 0813 50 99
Blandinger med indhold af tørrede bananer
1106 30 10
Mel og pulver af bananer
ex 2006 00 99
Bananer tilberedt med sukker
ex 2007 10 99
Homogeniserede tilberedninger af bananer
ex 2007 99 39
ex 2007 99 50
ex 2007 99 97
Syltetøj, gelé, marmelade, puré eller mos af bananer
ex 2008 97 59
ex 2008 97 78
ex 2008 97 93
ex 2008 97 96
ex 2008 97 98
Blandinger med indhold af bananer, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde, ikke tilsat alkohol
ex 2008 99 49
ex 2008 99 67
ex 2008 99 99
Bananer, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde
ex 2009 89 35
ex 2009 89 38
ex 2009 89 79
ex 2009 89 86
ex 2009 89 89
ex 2009 89 99
Banansaft
DEL XII
Vin
Vinsektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
2009 61
2009 69
Druesaft (herunder druemost)
2204 30 92
2204 30 94
2204 30 96
2204 30 98
Druemost, undtagen druemost i gæring eller druemost, hvis gæring er standset på anden måde end ved tilsætning af alkohol
b)
ex 2204
Vin af friske druer, herunder vin tilsat alkohol; anden druemost end druemost henhørende under pos. 2009 , undtagen anden druemost henhørende under pos. 2204 30 92 , 2204 30 94 , 2204 30 96  og 2204 30 98
c)
0806 10 90
Friske druer, undtagen spisedruer
2209 00 11
2209 00 19
Vineddike
d)
2206 00 10
"Piquettevin"
2307 00 11
2307 00 19
Vinbærme
2308 00 11
2308 00 19
Presserester fra vindruer
DEL XIII
Levende træer og andre levende planter; løg, rødder og lign.; afskårne blomster og blade
Sektoren for levende planter omfatter alle produkter henhørende under kapitel 6 i den kombinerede nomenklatur.
DEL XIV
Tobak
Tobakssektoren omfatter tobak, rå eller ufabrikeret, samt tobaksaffald henhørende under KN-kode 2401 .
DEL XV
Oksekød
Oksekødssektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
0102 29 05  til
0102 29 99 , 0102 39 10  og 0102 90 91
Hornkvæg, levende, tamkvæg, undtagen racerene avlsdyr
0201
Kød af hornkvæg, fersk eller kølet
0202
Kød af hornkvæg, frosset
0206 10 95
Nyretap og mellemgulv, fersk eller kølet
0206 29 91
Nyretap og mellemgulv, frosset
0210 20
Kød af hornkvæg, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
0210 99 51
Nyretap og mellemgulv, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
0210 99 90
Spiseligt mel og pulver af kød eller slagtebiprodukter:
1602 50 10
Andre varer af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, tilberedte eller konserverede, ikke kogte, stegte eller på lignende måde tilberedte; blandinger af sådant kød eller sådanne slagtebiprodukter med kogt, stegt eller på lignende måde tilberedt kød eller slagtebiprodukter
1602 90 61
Andre varer, tilberedte eller konserverede, med indhold af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, ikke kogt, stegt eller på lignende måde tilberedt; blandinger af sådant kød eller sådanne slagtebiprodukter med kogt, stegt eller på lignende måde tilberedt kød eller slagtebiprodukter
b)
0102 21 , 0102 31 00  og 0102 90 20
Hornkvæg, levende, racerene avlsdyr
0206 10 98
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, undtagen nyretap og mellemgulv, ferske eller kølede, undtagen til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
0206 21 00
0206 22 00
0206 29 99
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, undtagen nyretap og mellemgulv, frosne, undtagen til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
0210 99 59
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, saltede, i saltlage, tørrede eller røgede, undtagen nyretap og mellemgulv
ex 1502 10 90
Talg af hornkvæg, bortset fra varer henhørende under pos. 1503
1602 50 31  og
1602 50 95
Andre varer, tilberedte eller konserverede, af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, undtagen ikke kogt, stegt eller på lignende måde tilberedt kød eller slagtebiprodukter, og blandinger af sådant kød eller slagtebiprodukter med kogt, stegt eller på lignende måde tilberedt kød eller slagtebiprodukter
1602 90 69
Andre varer, tilberedte eller konserverede, med indhold af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, undtagen ikke kogt, stegt eller på lignende måde tilberedt kød eller slagtebiprodukter, og blandinger af sådant kød eller slagtebiprodukter med kogt, stegt eller på lignende måde tilberedt kød eller slagtebiprodukter.
DEL XVI
Mælk og mejeriprodukter
Mælke- og mejerisektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
0401
Mælk og fløde, ikke koncentreret og ikke tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler
b)
0402
Mælk og fløde, koncentreret eller tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler
c)
0403 10 11  til
0403 10 39
0403 9011  to
0403 90 69
Kærnemælk, koaguleret mælk og fløde, yoghurt, kefir og anden fermenteret eller syrnet mælk og fløde, også koncentreret eller tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler, hverken aromatiseret eller tilsat frugt, nødder eller kakao
d)
0404
Valle, også koncentreret eller tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler; varer bestående af naturlige mælkebestanddele, også tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler, ikke andetsteds tariferet
e)
ex 0405
Smør og andre mælkefedtstoffer; smørbare mælkefedtprodukter med fedtindhold på over 75 vægtprocent, men under 80 vægtprocent
f)
0406
Ost og ostemasse
g)
1702 19 00
Lactose og lactosesirup uden indhold af tilsatte aromastoffer eller farvestoffer og af en renhedsgrad i tør tilstand på under 99 vægtprocent
h)
2106 90 51
Lactosesirup, tilsat smagsstoffer eller farvestoffer
i)
ex 2309
Tilberedninger af den art, der anvendes som dyrefoder:
ex 2309 10
– Hunde- og kattefoder, i pakninger til detailsalg:
2309 10 15
2309 10 19
2309 10 39
2309 10 59
2309 10 70
– – Med indhold af stivelse, glucose, glucosesirup og andre glucoseopløsninger eller maltodekstrin, maltodekstrinsirup og andre maltodekstrinopløsninger henhørende under pos. 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  og 2106 90 55  eller mejeriprodukter
ex 2309 90
– Andre varer:
2309 90 35
– – Andre varer, herunder tilsætningsfoder (premixes):
2309 90 39
2309 90 49
2309 90 59
2309 90 70
– – – Med indhold af stivelse, glucose, glucosesirup og andre glucoseopløsninger eller maltodekstrin, maltodekstrinsirup og andre maltodekstrinopløsninger henhørende under pos. 1702 30 50  - 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  og 2106 90 55  eller mejeriprodukter
DEL XVII
Svinekød
Svinekødssektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
ex 0103
Tamsvin, levende, bortset fra racerene avlsdyr
b)
ex 0203
Svinekød af tamsvin, fersk, kølet eller frosset
ex 0206
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af tamsvin, fersk, kølet eller frosset, undtagen til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
0209 10
Svinespæk uden kødindhold, ikke udsmeltet eller på anden måde ekstraheret, fersk, kølet, frosset, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
ex 0210
Kød og spiselige slagtebiprodukter af tamsvin, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
1501 10
1501 20
Fedt af svin (herunder spæk)
c)
1601 00
Pølser og lignende varer af kød, slagtebiprodukter eller blod; tilberedte næringsmidler på basis heraf
1602 10 00
Homogeniserede tilberedninger af kød, slagtebiprodukter eller blod
1602 20 90
Varer af lever fra dyr af enhver art, undtagen gås eller and, tilberedte eller konserverede
1602 41 10
1602 42 10
1602 49 11  til
1602 49 50
Andre varer, tilberedte eller konserverede, med indhold af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af tamsvin
1602 90 10
Varer tilberedt af blod fra dyr af enhver art
1602 90 51
Andre varer, tilberedte eller konserverede, med indhold af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af tamsvin
1902 20 30
Pastaprodukter med fyld, også kogte eller på anden måde tilberedte, med indhold af pølser og lign., kød eller slagtebiprodukter (herunder fedt af enhver art eller oprindelse) på over 20 vægtprocent
DEL XVIII
Fåre- og gedekød
Fåre- og gedekødssektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
0104 10 30
Lam (et år og derunder)
0104 10 80
Andre levende får end racerene avlsdyr og lam
0104 20 90
Andre levende geder end racerene avlsdyr
0204
Kød af får og geder, fersk, kølet eller frosset
0210 99 21
Kød af får og geder, ikkeudbenet, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
0210 99 29
Kød af får og geder, udbenet, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
b)
0104 10 10
Får, levende, racerene avlsdyr
0104 20 10
Geder, levende, racerene avlsdyr
0206 80 99
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af får og geder, ferske eller kølede, undtagen til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
0206 90 99
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af får og geder, frosne, undtagen til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
0210 99 85
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af får og geder, saltede, i saltlage, tørrede eller røgede
ex 1502 90 90
Talg af får eller geder, bortset fra varer henhørende under pos. 1503
c)
1602 90 91
Andre varer, tilberedte eller konserverede, af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af får eller geder
1602 90 95
DEL XIX
Æg
Ægsektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
0407 11 00
0407 19 11
0407 19 19
0407 21 00
0407 29 10
0407 90 10
Æg af fjerkræ, med skal, friske, konserverede eller kogte
b)
0408 11 80
0408 19 81
0408 19 89
0408 91 80
0408 99 80
Fugleæg uden skal samt æggeblommer, friske, tørrede, kogt i vand eller dampkogte, formede, frosne eller på anden måde konserverede, også tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler, undtagen fugleæg og æggeblommer uegnet til menneskeføde
DEL XX
Fjerkrækød
Fjerkræsektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
a)
0105
Fjerkræ, dvs. høns af arten 
Gallus domesticus
, ænder, gæs, kalkuner og perlehøns, levende
b)
ex 0207
Kød og spiselige slagtebiprodukter, fersk, kølet eller frosset, af fjerkræ henhørende under pos. 0105 , undtagen lever under c)
c)
0207 13 91
0207 14 91
0207 26 91
0207 27 91
0207 43 00
0207 44 91
0207 45 93
0207 45 95
Fjerkrælever, fersk, kølet eller frosset
0210 99 71
0210 99 79
Fjerkrælever, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
d)
0209 90 00
Fedt af fjerkræ, ikke udsmeltet eller på anden måde ekstraheret, fersk, kølet, frosset, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
e)
1501 90 00
Fedt af fjerkræ
f)
1602 20 10
Gåse- eller andelever, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde
1602 31
1602 32
1602 39
Kød eller slagtebiprodukter af fjerkræ henhørende under pos. 0105 , tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde
DEL XXI
Landbrugsethanol
1.
Ethanolsektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
ex 2207 10 00
Ethanol (ethylalkohol), ikke denatureret, med et alkoholindhold på 80 % vol. eller derover, fremstillet af de landbrugsprodukter, der er anført i bilag I til traktaterne
ex 2207 20 00
Ethanol (ethylalkohol) og anden spiritus, denatureret, uanset alkoholindholdet, fremstillet af de landbrugsprodukter, der er anført i bilag I til traktaterne
ex 2208 90 91
og
ex 2208 90 99
Ethanol (ethylalkohol), ikke denatureret, med et alkoholindhold på under 80 % vol., fremstillet af de landbrugsprodukter, der er anført i bilag I til traktaterne
2.
Ethanolsektoren omfatter også produkter på basis af landbrugsethanol henhørende under KN-kode 2208 , som frembydes i beholdere med indhold på over 2 liter og har alle kendetegn for ethanol som omhandlet i nr. 1
DEL XXII
Biavlsprodukter
Biavlssektoren omfatter produkterne i følgende tabel:
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
0409 00 00
Naturlig honning
ex 0410 00 00
"Gelée royale" og propolis, spiselig
ex 0511 99 85
"Gelée royale" og propolis, ikkespiselig
ex 1212 99 95
Pollen
ex 1521 90
Bivoks
DEL XXIII
Silkeorme
Silkeormesektoren omfatter silkeorme henhørende under KN-kode ex 0106 90 00  og silkeormsæg henhørende under KN-kode ex 0511 99 85 .
DEL XXIV
Andre produkter
Ved "andre produkter" forstås alle landbrugsprodukter, undtagen produkterne i del I til XXIII, herunder produkterne i følgende afdeling 1 og 2 i denne del.
Afdeling 1
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
ex 0101
Heste, æsler, muldyr og mulæsler, levende:
– Heste
0101 21 00
– – Racerene avlsdyr
 (
1
)
:
0101 29
– – Andre varer:
0101 29 90
– – – Undtagen til slagtning
0101 30 00
– – Æsler
0101 90 00
Andet
ex 0102
Hornkvæg, levende:
– – Undtagen racerene avlsdyr: ex
– – – Undtagen tamdyr
0102 39 90 ,
0102 90 99
ex 0103
Svin, levende:
0103 10 00
– Racerene avlsdyr
 (
2
)
– Andre varer:
ex 0103 91
– – Af vægt under 50 kg:
0103 91 90
– – – Undtagen tamdyr
ex 0103 92
– – Af vægt 50 kg og derover:
0103 92 90
– – Undtagen tamdyr
0106
Andre dyr, levende
ex 0203
Svinekød, fersk, kølet eller frosset:
– Fersk eller kølet:
ex 0203 11
– – Hele og halve kroppe:
0203 11 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0203 12
– – Skinke og bov samt stykker deraf, ikke udbenet:
0203 12 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0203 19
– – Andre varer:
0203 19 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
– Frosset:
ex 0203 21
– – Hele og halve kroppe:
0203 21 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0203 22
– – Skinke og bov samt stykker deraf, ikke udbenet:
0203 22 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0203 29
– – Andre varer:
0203 29 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0205 00
Kød af æsler, muldyr eller mulæsler, fersk, kølet eller frosset
ex 0206
Spiselige slagtebiprodukter af hornkvæg, svin, får, geder, heste, æsler, muldyr eller mulæsler, fersk, kølet eller frosset:
ex 0206 10
– Af hornkvæg, fersk eller kølet:
0206 10 10
– – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
– Af hornkvæg, frosset:
ex 0206 22 00
– – Lever:
– – – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
ex 0206 29
– – Andre varer:
0206 29 10
– – – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
ex 0206 30 00
– Af svin, fersk eller kølet:
– – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
– – Andre varer:
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
– Af svin, frosset:
ex 0206 41 00
– – Lever:
– – – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
– – – Andre varer:
– – – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0206 49 00
– – Andre varer:
– – – Af tamsvin:
– – – – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
– – – Andet
ex 0206 80
– Andre varer, ferske eller kølede:
0206 80 10
– – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
– – Andre varer:
0206 80 91
– – – Varer af heste, æsler, muldyr og mulæsler
ex 0206 90
– Andre varer, frosset:
0206 90 10
– – Til fremstilling af farmaceutiske produkter
 (
3
)
– – Andre varer:
0206 90 91
– – – Varer af heste, æsler, muldyr og mulæsler
0208
Andet kød og spiselige slagtebiprodukter, fersk, kølet eller frosset
ex 0210
Kød og spiselige slagtebiprodukter, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget; spiseligt mel og pulver af kød eller slagtebiprodukter:
– Svinekød:
ex 0210 11
– – Skinke og bov samt stykker deraf, ikke udbenet:
0210 11 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0210 12
– – Brystflæsk og stykker deraf:
0210 12 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 0210 19
– – Andre varer:
0210 19 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
– Andre varer, herunder spiseligt mel og pulver af kød eller slagtebiprodukter:
0210 91 00
– – Af primater
0210 92
– – Af hvaler, delfiner og marsvin (pattedyr af ordenen 
Cetacea
); manater og dygonger (pattedyr af ordenen 
Sirenia
); sæler, søløver og hvalrosser (pattedyr af ordenen 
Pinnipedia
)
0210 93 00
– – Af krybdyr (herunder slanger og skildpadder)
ex 0210 99
– – Andre varer:
– – – Kød:
0210 99 31
– – – – Af rensdyr
0210 99 39
– – – – Andet
– – – Slagtebiprodukter:
– – – – Undtagen af tamsvin, hornkvæg, får og geder
0210 99 85
– – – – – Andre varer end lever af fjerkræ
ex 0407
Fugleæg med skal, friske, konserverede eller kogte:
0407 19 90
0407 29 90  og
0407 90 90
– Undtagen af fjerkræ
ex 0408
Fugleæg uden skal samt æggeblommer, friske, tørrede, kogt i vand eller dampkogte, formede, frosne eller på anden måde konserverede, også tilsat sukker eller andre sødemidler:
– Æggeblommer:
ex 0408 11
– – Tørrede:
0408 11 20
– – – Uegnet til menneskeføde
 (
4
)
ex 0408 19
– – Andre varer:
0408 19 20
– – – Uegnet til menneskeføde
 (
4
)
– Andre varer:
ex 0408 91
– – Tørrede:
0408 91 20
– – – Uegnet til menneskeføde
 (
4
)
ex 0408 99
– – Andre varer:
0408 99 20
– – – Uegnet til menneskeføde
 (
4
)
0410 00 00
Spiselige produkter af animalsk oprindelse, ikke andetsteds tariferet
0504 00 00
Tarme, blærer og maver, hele eller stykker deraf, af andre dyr end fisk, fersk, kølet, frosset, saltet, i saltlage, tørret eller røget
ex 0511
Animalske produkter, ikke andetsteds tariferet; døde dyr af de arter, der er nævnt i kapitel 1 eller 3, uegnede til menneskeføde:
0511 10 00
– Tyresæd
– Andre varer:
ex 0511 99
– – Andre varer:
0511 99 85
– – – Andet
ex 0709
Andre grøntsager, friske eller kølede:
ex 0709 60
– Frugter af slægterne 
Capsicum
 og 
Pimenta
:
– – Andre varer:
0709 60 91
– – – – Af slægten 
Capsicum
, bestemt til fremstilling af capsicin eller alkoholholdige oleoresiner af 
Capsicum
(
3
)
0709 60 95
– – – Til industriel fremstilling af flygtige vegetabilske olier eller resinoider
 (
3
)
0709 60 99
– – – Andet
ex 0710
Grøntsager, også kogte i vand eller dampkogte, frosne:
ex 0710 80
– Andre grøntsager:
– – Frugter af slægterne 
Capsicum
 og 
Pimenta
:
0710 80 59
– – – Undtagen sød peber
ex 0711
Grøntsager, foreløbigt konserverede f.eks. med svovldioxid, i saltlage, svovlsyrlingvand eller andre konserverende opløsninger, men ikke tilberedte til umiddelbar fortæring:
ex 0711 90
– Andre grøntsager; blandinger af grøntsager:
– – Grøntsager:
0711 90 10
– – – – Frugter af slægterne 
Capsicum
 og 
Pimenta
, undtagen sød peber
ex 0713
Bælgfrugter, udbælgede og tørrede, også afskallede eller flækkede:
ex 0713 10
– Ærter (
Pisum sativum
):
0713 10 90
– – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 20 00
– Kikærter:
– – Undtagen til udsæd
– Bønner (
Vigna
arter, 
Phaselolus
arter):
ex 0713 31 00
– – Bønner af arterne 
Vigna mungo
 (L.) 
Hepper
 eller 
Vigna radiata
 (L.) Wilczek:
– – – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 32 00
– – Små røde (
Adzuki
) bønner (
Phaseolus
 eller 
Vigna angularis
):
– – – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 33
– – Havebønner (
Phaseolus vulgaris
):
0713 33 90
– – – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 34 00
– – Bambarajordnødder (
Vigna subterranea
 eller 
Voandzeia subterranea
)
ex 0713 35 00
– – – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 39 00
– – Vignabønner (
Vigna unguiculata
)
– – – Undtagen til udsæd
– – Andre varer:
– – – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 40 00
– Linser:
– – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 50 00
– Vælskbønner (
Vicia faba var. major
) og hestebønner (
Vicia faba var. equina
 og 
Vicia faba var. minor
):
– – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 60 00
– Ærtebønner (
Cajanus cajan
)
– – Undtagen til udsæd
ex 0713 90 00
– Andre varer:
– – Undtagen til udsæd
0801
Kokosnødder, paranødder og cashewnødder, friske eller tørrede, også afskallede
ex 0802
Andre nødder, friske eller tørrede, også afskallede:
0802 70 00
– Kolanødder (
Cola
arter)
0802 80 00
– Arecanødder
ex 0804
Dadler, figner, ananas, avocadoer, guavabær, mangoer og mangostaner, friske eller tørrede:
0804 10 00
– Dadler
0902
Te, også aromatiseret
ex 0904
Peber af slægten Piper; krydderier af slægterne Capsicum eller Pimenta, tørrede, knuste eller formalede, undtagen sød peber henhørende under pos. 0904 21 10
0905
Vanilje
0906
Kanel og kanelblomster
0907
Kryddernelliker, modernelliker og nellikestilke
0908
Muskatnød, muskatblomme og kardemomme:
0909
Anis, stjerneanis, fennikel, koriander, spidskommen og kommen; enebær
ex 0910
Ingefær, gurkemeje, laurbærblade, karry og andre krydderier, bortset fra timian og safran
ex 1106
Mel og pulver af tørrede bælgfrugter henhørende under pos. 0713 , af marv af sagopalmer eller af rødder eller rodknolde henhørende under pos. 0704  eller af varer henhørende under kapitel 8:
1106 10 00
– Af tørrede bælgfrugter henhørende under pos. 0713
ex 1106 30
– Af varer henhørende under kapitel 8:
1106 30 90
– – Undtagen af bananer
ex 1108
Stivelse, inulin:
1108 20 00
– Inulin
1201 90 00
Sojabønner, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1202 41 00
Jordnødder, ikke ristede eller på anden måde varmebehandlede, med skal, undtagen til udsæd
1202 42 00
Jordnødder, ikke ristede eller på anden måde varmebehandlede, afskallede, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1203 00 00
Kopra
1204 00 90
Hørfrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1205 10 90  og ex 1205 90 00
Rybsfrø og rapsfrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1206 00 91
Solsikkefrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1206 00 99
1207 29 00
Bomuldsfrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1207 40 90
Sesamfrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1207 50 90
Sennepsfrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1207 91 90
Valmuefrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1207 99 91
Hampefrø, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
ex 1207 99 96
Andre olieholdige frø og frugter, også knuste, undtagen til udsæd
1208
Mel af olieholdige frø og frugter, undtagen sennepsmel
ex 1211
Planter og plantedele (herunder frø og frugter), af den art der hovedsagelig anvendes til fremstilling af parfumer, farmaceutiske produkter, insektbekæmpelsesmidler, afsvampningsmidler og lign., friske eller tørrede, også snittede, knuste eller pulveriserede undtagen varer henhørende under KN-kode ex 1211 90 86  i del IX
ex 1212
Johannesbrød, tang og andre alger, sukkerroer og sukkerrør, friske, kølede, frosne eller tørrede, også formalede; frugtsten og -kerner samt andre vegetabilske produkter (herunder ikkebrændte cikorierødder af 
Cichorium intybus
 var. sativum) af den sort, der hovedsagelig anvendes til menneskeføde, ikke andetsteds tariferet:
ex 1212 99
– – Undtagen sukkerrør:
1212 99 41  og 1212 99 49
– – – Frø af johannesbrød
ex 1212 99 95
– – – Andre varer end cikorierod
1213 00 00
Halm og avner af korn, ubearbejdet, også hakket, formalet, presset eller som pellets
ex 1214
Kålroer, runkelroer, andre foderrodfrugter, hø, lucerne, kløver, esparsette, foderkål, lupin, vikker og lignende foderprodukter, også som pellets
ex 1214 10 00
– Mel og pellets af lucerne, undtagen lucerne kunsttørret ved varme eller lucerne tørret på anden måde og formalet
ex 1214 90
– Andre varer:
1214 90 10
– – Runkelroer, kålroer og andre foderrodfrugter
ex 1214 90 90
– – Andre varer end:
– Lucerne, esparsette, kløver, lupin, vikker og lignende foderprodukter, kunsttørret ved varme, undtagen hø og foderkål samt produkter med indhold af hø
– Lucerne, esparsette, kløver, lupin, vikke, stenkløver, sædfladbælg og kællingetand, tørret på anden måde og formalet
ex 1502
Talg af hornkvæg, får og geder, bortset fra varer henhørende under pos. 1503 :
ex 1502 10 10
ex 1502 90 10
– Til industriel anvendelse, bortset fra fremstilling af næringsmidler, undtagen ben- og destruktionsfedt
 (
3
)
1503 00
Lardstearin, lardoil, oleostearin (pressetalg), oleomargarin og talgolie, ikke emulgeret eller blandet eller på anden måde tilberedt
ex 1504
Fedtstoffer og olier udvundet af fisk og havpattedyr, samt fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede, undtagen olier af fiskelever samt fraktioner deraf henhørende under pos. 1504 10  og fedtstoffer og olier udvundet af fisk, samt fraktioner deraf, undtagen leverolier henhørende under pos. 1504 20
1507
Sojabønneolie og fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
1508
Jordnøddeolie og fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
1511
Palmeolie og fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
1512
Solsikkeolie, saflorolie og bomuldsfrøolie samt fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
1513
Kokosolie (kopraolie), palmekerneolie og babassuolie samt fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
1514
Rybsolie, rapsolie og sennepsolie samt fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
ex 1515
Andre vegetabilske fedtstoffer og olier (herunder jojobaolie) samt fraktioner deraf, også raffinerede, men ikke kemisk modificerede
ex 1516
Animalske og vegetabilske fedtstoffer og olier samt fraktioner deraf, helt eller delvis hydrerede, interesterificerede, reesterificerede eller elaidiniserede, også raffinerede, men ikke på anden måde bearbejdede (undtagen hærdet ricinusolie, også kaldet "opalvoks", henhørende under pos. 1516 20 10 )
ex 1517
Margarine, spiselige blandinger eller tilberedninger af animalske eller vegetabilske fedtstoffer eller olier eller af fraktioner af forskellige fedtstoffer og olier fra dette kapitel, undtagen spiselige fedtstoffer og olier eller fraktioner deraf henhørende under pos. 1516 , men ikke henhørende under pos. 1517 10 10 , 1517 90 10  og 1517 90 93
1518 00 31  og
1518 00 39
Blandinger af vegetabilsk olie, til teknisk eller industriel anvendelse, bortset fra fremstilling af næringsmidler
 (
3
)
1522 00 91
Oliefod og sæbefod; restprodukter fra behandling af fedtstoffer, fede olier eller animalsk eller vegetabilsk voks, undtagen restprodukter med indhold af olie, der har karakter af olivenolie
1522 00 99
Andre varer end restprodukter fra behandling af fedtstoffer, fede olier eller animalsk og vegetabilsk voks, undtagen restprodukter med indhold af olie, der har karakter af olivenolie
ex 1602
Andre varer af kød, slagtebiprodukter eller blod, tilberedte eller konserverede:
– Af svin:
ex 1602 41
– – Skinke og stykker deraf:
1602 41 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 1602 42
– – Bov og stykker deraf:
1602 42 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 1602 49
– – Andre varer, herunder blandinger:
1602 49 90
– – – Undtagen af tamsvin
ex 1602 90
– Andre varer, herunder varer tilberedt af blod fra dyr af enhver art:
– – Undtagen tilberedninger af blod fra dyr af enhver art:
1602 90 31
– – – Af vildt eller kanin
– – – Andre varer:
– – – – I andre tilfælde end med indhold af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af tamsvin:
– – – – – Undtagen med indhold af kød eller slagtebiprodukter af tamsvin:
1602 90 99
– – – – – – Andre varer end af får eller geder
ex 1603 00
Ekstrakter og saft af kød
1801 00 00
Kakaobønner, hele eller brækkede, rå eller brændte
1802 00 00
Kakaoskaller, kakaohinder og andet kakaoaffald
ex 2001
Grøntsager, frugter, nødder og andre spiselige plantedele, tilberedt eller konserveret med eddike eller eddikesyre, undtagen:
ex 2001 90
– Andre varer:
2001 90 20
– – Frugter af slægten Capsicum, bortset fra sød peber
ex 2005
Andre grøntsager, tilberedt eller konserveret på anden måde end med eddike eller eddikesyre, ikke frosne, undtagen varer henhørende under pos. 2006 :
ex 2005 99
– Andre grøntsager og blandinger af grøntsager:
2005 99 10
– – Frugter af slægten Capsicum, bortset fra sød peber
ex 2206
Andre gærede drikkevarer (f.eks. æblecider, pærecider og mjød); blandinger af gærede drikkevarer samt blandinger af gærede drikkevarer med ikkealkoholholdige drikkevarer, ikke andetsteds tariferet:
2206 31 91  to
2206 00 89
– Andre varer end piquettevin
ex 2301
Mel, pulver og pellets af kød, slagtebiprodukter, fisk, krebsdyr, bløddyr eller andre hvirvelløse vanddyr, uegnet til menneskeføde; fedtegrever
2301 10 00
– Mel, pulver og pellets af kød eller slagtebiprodukter; fedtegrever
ex 2302
Klid og andre restprodukter, også i form af pellets, fra sigtning, formaling eller anden bearbejdning af korn eller bælgfrugter:
2302 50 00
– Af bælgfrugter
2304 00 00
Oliekager og andre faste restprodukter fra udvinding af sojaolie, også formalede eller i form af pellets
2305 00 00
Oliekager og andre faste restprodukter fra udvinding af jordnøddeolie, også formalede eller i form af pellets
ex 2306
Oliekager og andre faste restprodukter fra udvinding af vegetabilske fedtstoffer eller olier, også formalede eller i form af pellets, undtagen varer henhørende under pos. 2304  eller 2305 , bortset fra position 2306 90 05  (oliekager og andre faste restprodukter fra udvinding af majskim) og 2306 90 11  og 2306 90 19  (oliekager og andre faste restprodukter fra udvinding af olivenolie)
ex 2307 00
Vinbærme; rå vinsten:
2307 00 90
– Rå vinsten
ex 2308 00
Vegetabilske produkter og vegetabilsk affald samt rest- og biprodukter fra forarbejdning af vegetabilske produkter, også i form af pellets, af den art, der anvendes som dyrefoder, ikke andetsteds tariferet:
2308 00 90
– Andre varer end presserester fra vindruer, agern, hestekastanjer og presserester fra andre frugter end vindruer
ex 2309
Tilberedninger af den art, der anvendes som dyrefoder:
ex 2309 10
– Hunde- og kattefoder, i pakninger til detailsalg:
2309 10 90
– – Undtagen med indhold af stivelse, glucose, glucosesirup og andre glucoseopløsninger eller maltodekstrin, maltodekstrinsirup og andre maltodekstrinopløsninger henhørende under pos. 1702 30 50  - 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  og 2106 90 55  eller mejeriprodukter
ex 2309 90
– Andre varer:
ex 2309 90 10
– – Andre varer, herunder tilsætningsfoder (premixes):
– – "Solubles" af havpattedyr
ex 2309 90 91  til
2309 90 96
– – – Undtagen med indhold af stivelse, glucose, glucosesirup og andre glucoseopløsninger eller maltodekstrin, maltodekstrinsirup og andre maltodekstrinopløsninger henhørende under pos. 1702 30 50 , 1702 30 90 , 1702 40 90 , 1702 90 50  og 2106 90 55  eller mejeriprodukter, bortset fra:
– Proteinkoncentrater, fremstillet af saft af lucerne og græs
– Tørrede produkter udelukkende fremstillet af restprodukter i fast form og saft fremkommet ved fremstillingen af de i første led nævnte koncentrater
Afdeling 2
KN-kode
Beskrivelse
0101 29 10
Heste til slagtning
 (
5
)
ex 0205 00
Hestekød, fersk, kølet eller frosset
0210 99 10
Hestekød, saltet, i saltlage eller tørret
0511 99 10
Sener og nerver; afklip og lignende affald af rå huder og skind
0701
Kartofler, friske eller kølede
0901
Kaffe, rå eller brændt, også koffeinfri; skaller og hinder af kaffe; kaffeerstatning med indhold af kaffe, uanset blandingsforholdet
1105
Mel, pulver, flager, granulater og pellets, af kartofler
ex 1212 94 00
ex Cikorierod
2209 00 91  og 2209 00 99
Eddike og eddikeerstatninger fremstillet af eddikesyre, undtagen vineddike
4501
Naturkort, rå eller groft bearbejdet; korkaffald; knust, granuleret eller pulveriseret kork
(
1
)
  Henførelse under denne position sker på de betingelser, der er fastsat i de relevante EU-bestemmelser (jf. Rådets direktiv 94/28/EF 
(
1
)
 og Kommissionens forordning (EF) nr. 504/2008 
(
2
)
).
(
1
)
  Rådets direktiv 94/28/EF af 23. juni 1994 om principperne for de zootekniske og genealogiske betingelser for import af dyr og deres sæd, æg og embryoner fra tredjelande og om ændring af direktiv 77/504/EØF om racerent avlskvæg (
EFT L 178 af 12.7.1994, s. 66
).
(
2
)
  Kommissionens forordning (EF) nr. 504/2008 af 6. juni 2008 om gennemførelse af Rådets direktiv 90/426/EØF og 90/427/EØF for så vidt angår metoder til identifikation af enhovede dyr (
EUT L 149 af 7.6.2008, s. 3
).
(
2
)
  Henførelse under denne position sker på de betingelser, der er fastsat i de relevante EU-bestemmelser (jf. Rådets direktiv 88/661/EØF 
(
3
)
, direktiv 94/28/EF og Kommissionens beslutning 96/510/EF 
(
4
)
).
(
3
)
  Rådets direktiv 88/661/EØF af 19. december 1988 om zootekniske normer for avlssvin (
EFT L 382 af 31.12.1988, s. 36
).
(
4
)
  Kommissionens beslutning 96/510/EF af 18. juli 1996 om de zootekniske afstamningscertifikater ved indførsel af avlsdyr og deres sæd, æg og embryoner (
EFT L 210 af 20.8.1996, s. 53
).
(
3
)
  Henførelse under denne position sker på de betingelser, der er fastsat i de relevante EU-bestemmelser (jf. artikel 291-300 i forordning (EØF) nr. 2454/93).
(
4
)
  Henførelse under denne position sker på de betingelser, der er fastsat i afsnit II, punkt F, i de indledende bestemmelser i den kombinerede nomenklatur.
(
5
)
  Henførelse under denne position sker på de betingelser, der er fastsat i de relevante EU-bestemmelser (jf. artikel 291-300 i forordning (EØF) nr. 2454/93).
BILAG II
DEFINITIONER OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 3, STK. 1
DEL I
Definitioner vedrørende rissektoren
I.
I denne forordning defineres "uafskallet ris", "afskallet ris", "delvis sleben ris", "sleben ris", "rundkornet ris", "middelkornet ris", "langkornet ris" af kategori A eller B og "brudris" således:
1.
a)
"uafskallet ris" ris med skaller, tærsket
b)
"afskallet ris": ("hinderis") ris, hvorfra kun skallerne er fjernet Herunder hører bl.a. ris, der er kendt under handelsbetegnelserne "brown rice", "cargo rice", "loonzain rice" og "riso sbramato"
c)
"delvis sleben ris": ris, hvorfra skallerne, en del af kimen og alle eller en del af de ydre sølvhinder, men ikke de indre sølvhinder, er fjernet
d)
ris, hvorfra skallerne, de ydre og indre sølvhinder og kimen — for langkornet ris og middelkornet ris fuldstændigt og for rundkornet ris i hvert fald delvis — er fjernet, hvorved dog indtil 10 % af kornene kan have hvide længderiller
2.
a)
"rundkornet ris", ris hvis korn har en længde på højst 5,2 mm, og hvor forholdet mellem kornets længde og bredde er under 2
b)
"middelkornet ris": ris, hvis korn har en længde på over 5,2 mm, men højst 6,0 mm, og hvor forholdet mellem kornets længde og bredde er højst 3
c)
"langkornet ris":
i)   
langkornet ris af kategori A
: nemlig ris, hvis korn har en længde på over 6,0 mm, og hvor forholdet mellem kornets længde og bredde er over 2, men under 3
ii)   
langkornet ris af kategori B
: nemlig ris, hvis korn har en længde på over 6,0 mm, og hvor forholdet mellem kornets længde og bredde er mindst 3
d)
"måling af kornene": Kornene måles på basis af sleben ris efter følgende metode:
i)
der udtages en repræsentativ prøve af partiet
ii)
prøven sigtes, således at der kun er hele korn tilbage, herunder umodne korn
iii)
der foretages to målinger, begge gange af 100 korn, og gennemsnittet beregnes
iv)
resultatet udtrykkes i mm afrundet til én decimal
3.
"Brudris": knuste korn, hvis længde er højst tre fjerdedele af hele korns gennemsnitlige længde.
II.
Korn og brudris, der ikke er af fejlfri kvalitet, defineres således:
1.   
"Hele korn"
: korn, hvoraf højst en del af tanden er fjernet, uafhængigt af hvert forarbejdningstrins særlige kendetegn.
2.   
"Studsede korn"
: korn, hvoraf hele tanden er fjernet.
3.   
"Brudte korn" eller "brudris"
: korn, hvoraf en del oven for tanden er fjernet. Brudris omfatter:
i)
grov brudris (dele af korn, hvis længde udgør mindst halvdelen af kornet, men ikke hele kornet)
ii)
mellemfin brudris (dele af korn, hvis længde udgør mindst en fjerdedel af kornet, men hvis størrelse ikke når mindstestørrelsen for grov brudris)
iii)
fin brudris (dele af korn, hvis længde udgør under en fjerdedel af kornet, men som ikke passerer gennem en sigte med en maskestørrelse på 1,4 mm)
iv)
knuste korn (små splinter eller smådele af korn, som passerer gennem en sigte med en maskestørrelse på 1,4 mm); flækkede korn (korn, som er spaltet på langs) falder ind under denne definition.
4.   
"Grønne korn"
: korn, som ikke er modnet helt.
5.   
"Korn med naturlige misdannelser"
: ved naturlige misdannelser forstås alle arvelige eller ikkearvelige deformeringer i forhold til sortens typiske morfologiske karakteristika.
6.   
"Kridtagtige korn"
: korn, hvor mindst tre fjerdedele af overfladen har et uigennemsigtigt og melagtigt udseende.
7.   
"Korn med røde riller"
: korn med røde længderiller, som er rester af sølvhinden, og hvis farve kan være af forskellig styrke og nuance.
8.   
"Plettede korn"
: korn med en lille, nøje afgrænset rund plet af mørk farve og af mere eller mindre regelmæssig form; plettede korn indbefatter også korn, som har svage sorte og flade riller; rillerne og pletterne må ikke have en gul eller mørk aura.
9.   
"Skjoldede korn"
: korn, på hvilke der på en begrænset del af overfladen er indtrådt en tydelig ændring af den normale farve; pletterne kan være af forskellig farve (sortbrune, rødlige, brune); dybe sorte riller skal også betragtes som pletter. Har pletterne en intensiv og påfaldende farve (sort, rosa og rødbrun), og dækker de mindst halvdelen af kornene, skal disse betragtes som gule korn.
10.   
"Gule korn"
: korn, hvis naturlige farve har ændret sig helt eller delvis af anden årsag end ved tørring, og som har antaget forskellige nuancer fra citrongul til orangegul.
11.   
"Ravfarvede korn"
: korn, der har undergået en ensartet, let og generel farveændring, som ikke skyldes tørring; ved denne farveændring antager kornene en lys, ravgul farve.
DEL II
Tekniske definitioner vedrørende sukkersektoren
Afsnit A
Generelle definitioner
1.   
"Hvidt sukker"
: sukker, ikke tilsat smagsstoffer, farvestoffer eller andre stoffer, med et saccharoseindhold i tør tilstand på mindst 99,5 vægtprocent, beregnet ved polarisation.
2.   
"Råsukker"
: sukker, ikke tilsat smagsstoffer, farvestoffer eller andre stoffer, med et saccharoseindhold i tør tilstand på under 99,5 vægtprocent, beregnet ved polarisation.
3.   
"Isoglucose"
: et produkt fremstillet på basis af glucose eller polymerer heraf, med et fructoseindhold i tør tilstand på mindst 10 vægtprocent.
4.   
"Inulinsirup"
: et produkt, der opnås umiddelbart efter hydrolyse af inulin eller oligofructose, med et indhold i tør tilstand på mindst 10 vægtprocent fructose i fri form eller i form af saccharose, og som udtrykkes i sukker/isoglucoseækvivalenter. For at undgå restriktioner på markedet for produkter med lav sødeevne, som produceres af virksomheder, der forarbejder inulinfibre uden inulinsirupkvote, kan denne definition ændres af Kommissionen ved hjælp af delegerede retsakter i medfør af 125, stk. 4, litra a).
5.   
"Leveringskontrakt"
: en kontrakt mellem en sælger og en virksomhed om levering af sukkerroer til fremstilling af sukker
6.   
"Brancheaftale"
:
a)
en aftale, der før leveringskontrakternes indgåelse er indgået mellem virksomheder eller en af vedkommende medlemsstat anerkendt virksomhedsorganisation på den ene side eller en gruppe af sådanne virksomhedsorganisationer og en af vedkommende medlemsstat anerkendt sælgerorganisation eller gruppe af sådanne sælgerorganisationer på den anden side, eller,
b)
hvis der ikke foreligger en aftale som omhandlet i litra a), loven om selskaber og loven om kooperativer, for så vidt de indeholder bestemmelser om levering af sukkerroer fra andelshavere eller medlemmer af en sukkervirksomhed eller et sukkerkooperativ
Afsnit B
Definitioner, som finder anvendelse under perioden omhandlet i artikel 124
1.   
"Kvotesukker", "kvoteisoglucose" og "kvoteinulinsirup"
: enhver mængde sukker, isoglucose eller inulinsirup, der i løbet af et bestemt produktionsår fremstilles inden for den pågældende virksomheds kvote.
2.   
"Industrisukker"
: enhver mængde sukker, der i løbet af et bestemt produktionsår fremstilles ud over den i nr. 5 omhandlede sukkermængde, og som er beregnet til industriel fremstilling af et af de produkter, der er omhandlet i artikel 140, stk. 2.
3.   
"Industriisoglucose" og "industriinulinsirup"
: enhver mængde isoglucose eller inulinsirup, der fremstilles i løbet af et bestemt produktionsår, og som er beregnet til industriel fremstilling af et af de produkter, der er omhandlet i artikel 140, stk. 2.
4.   
"Overskudssukker", "overskudsisoglucose" og "overskudsinulinsirup"
: enhver mængde sukker, isoglucose eller inulinsirup, der i løbet af et bestemt produktionsår fremstilles ud over de sukkermængder, der er omhandlet i nr. 1, 2 og 3.
5.   
"Kvotesukkerroer"
: alle sukkerroer, der forarbejdes til kvotesukker.
6.   
"Heltidsraffinaderier"
: en produktionsenhed
—
hvis virksomhed udelukkende består i raffinering af importeret rårørsukker, eller
—
som i produktionsåret 2004/05 eller for Kroatiens vedkommende året 2007/08 raffinerede en mængde på mindst 15 000 t importeret rårørsukker.
DEL III
Definitioner vedrørende humlesektoren "Humle"
1.   
"Humle"
: de tørrede blomsterstande, også kaldet humleknopper, af den (hunlige) humleplante (Humulus lupulus); disse grøngule, ægformede blomsterstande har en stilk; deres største dimension varierer i almindelighed mellem 2 og 5 cm.
2.   
"Humlepulver"
: det ved formaling af humle udvundne produkt, der indeholder alle de naturlige bestanddele af humle.
3.   
"Lupulinberiget humlepulver"
: det produkt, der udvindes ved formaling af humle efter mekanisk udskillelse af en del af bladene, stænglerne, dækbladene og humlespindlerne.
4.   
"Humleekstrakt"
: de ved opløsningsmidlers indvirkning på humle eller humlepulver udvundne koncentrerede produkter.
5.   
"Blandingsprodukter af humle"
: blanding af to eller flere af de produkter, der er omhandlet i nr. 1-4.
DEL IV
Definitioner vedrørende vinsektoren
Vinrelateret
1.   
"Rydning"
: fuldstændig fjernelse af alle vinstokke på et vindyrkningsareal.
2.   
"Plantning"
: endelig anbringelse af podede eller upodede vinplanter eller dele af vinplanter med henblik på drueproduktion eller anlæggelse af et podningsgartneri.
3.   
"Dobbeltpodning"
: podning af en vinstok, der tidligere er podet.
Produktrelateret
4.   
"Friske druer"
: den til vinfremstilling anvendte modne eller let tørrede vinstokfrugt, der efter de sædvanlige vinmetoder kan knuses eller presses, og som spontant kan gære alkoholisk.
5.   
"Frisk druemost, hvis gæring er standset ved tilsætning af alkohol"
: det produkt:
a)
som har et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 12 % vol. og højst 15 % vol.
b)
som er fremstillet ved, at der til ugæret druemost med et naturligt alkoholindhold på mindst 8,5 % vol., som udelukkende hidrører fra druesorter, der kan klassificeres i overensstemmelse med artikel 81, stk. 2, tilsættes:
i)
enten vinsprit, herunder alkohol fremstillet ved destillation af tørrede druer, med et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 96 % vol.
ii)
eller et ikkerektificeret produkt frembragt ved destillation af vin og med et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 52 % vol. og højst 80 % vol.
6.   
"Druesaft"
: det flydende produkt, der er ugæret, men som kan gære, og som
a)
frembringes gennem behandlinger, der gør det egnet til at drikkes i uforandret stand
b)
fremstilles af friske druer eller af druemost eller ved rekonstituering. Når det fremstilles ved rekonstituering, rekonstitueres det af koncentreret druemost eller koncentreret druesaft.
Der tillades et virkeligt alkoholindhold i druesaft på højst 1 % vol.
7.   
"Koncentreret druesaft"
: ikkekaramelliseret druesaft fremstillet ved delvis inddampning af druesaft under anvendelse af enhver anden godkendt metode end direkte opvarmning, således at refraktometret, anvendt efter en metode, der skal fastlægges, ved 20 °C viser mindst 50,9 %.
Der tillades et virkeligt alkoholindhold i koncentreret druesaft på højst 1 % vol.
8.   
"Vinbærme"
: den rest:
a)
som afsætter sig i beholdere, der indeholder vin, efter gæringen, under lagringen eller efter den tilladte behandling
b)
som fremkommer ved filtrering eller centrifugering af det i litra a) omhandlede produkt
c)
som under lagringen eller efter den tilladte behandling afsætter sig i beholdere, som indeholder druemost, eller
d)
som fremkommer ved filtrering eller centrifugering af det i litra c) omhandlede produkt.
9.   
"Presserester fra vindruer"
: den gærede eller ikkegærede rest fra presning af friske druer.
10.   
"Piquettevin"
: det produkt, som fremstilles:
a)
ved gæring af ubehandlede presserester af druer udblødt i vand, eller
b)
ved udvaskning i vand af gærede presserester af druer.
11.   
"Vin tilsat alkohol bestemt til destillation"
: det produkt:
a)
som har et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 18 % vol. og højst 24 % vol.
b)
som udelukkende fremstilles ved, at der til vin uden restsukker tilsættes et ikkerektificeret ved destillation af vin fremkommet produkt med et reelt alkoholindhold på højst 86 % vol., eller
c)
som har et indhold af flygtig syre på højst 1,5 g/l udtrykt i eddikesyre.
12.   
"Cuvé"
:
a)
druemost
b)
vin eller
c)
en blanding af druemost og/eller vin med forskellige kendetegn bestemt til
fremstilling af en specifik type mousserende vin.
Alkoholindhold
13.   
"Virkeligt alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen"
: det antal liter ren alkohol ved 20 °C., som findes i 100 l af produktet ved samme temperatur.
14.   
"Potentielt alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen"
: det antal liter ren alkohol ved 20 °C., som vil kunne dannes ved udgæring af det sukker, der findes i 100 l af produktet ved samme temperatur.
15.   
"Totalt alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen"
: summen af det virkelige og det potentielle alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen.
16.   
"Naturligt alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen"
: det totale alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen i et givet produkt forud for nogen som helst tilsætning.
17.   
"Virkeligt alkoholindhold udtrykt i masse"
: det antal kg ren alkohol, som findes i 100 kg af produktet.
18.   
"Potentielt alkoholindhold udtrykt i masse"
: det antal kg ren alkohol, som vil kunne dannes ved udgæring af det sukker, der findes i 100 kg af produktet.
19.   
"Totalt alkoholindhold udtrykt i masse"
: summen af det virkelige og det potentielle alkoholindhold udtrykt i masse.
DEL V
Definitioner vedrørende oksekødssektoren
"Kvæg": levende tamkvæg henhørende under KN-kode 0102 21 , 0102 31 00 , 0102 90 20 , ex 0102 29 10  to ex 0102 29 99 , 0102 39 10 , 0102 90 91 .
DEL VI
Definitioner vedrørende mælke- og mejerisektoren
Med henblik på anvendelsen af toldkontingentet for smør med oprindelse i New Zealand udelukker udtrykket "fremstillet direkte af mælk eller fløde" ikke smør, der uden brug af oplagrede ingredienser fremstilles af mælk eller fløde ved én selvstændig, uafbrudt proces, der kan indebære, at fløden gennemgår en etape i form af koncentreret mælkefedt og/eller fraktionering af sådant mælkefedt.
DEL VII
Definitioner vedrørende ægsektoren
1.   
"Æg med skal"
: æg fra fjerkræ, med skal, friske, konserverede eller kogte, undtagen rugeæg som anført i nr. 2.
2.   
"Rugeæg"
: rugeæg fra fjerkræ.
3.   
"Hele produkter"
: fugleæg, uden skal, med eller uden indhold af sukker eller andre sødemidler, egnet til menneskeføde.
4.   
"Delprodukter"
: æggeblommer fra fugleæg, med eller uden indhold af sukker eller andre sødemidler, egnet til menneskeføde.
DEL VIII
Definitioner vedrørende fjerkræsektoren
1.   
"Levende fjerkræ"
: levende høns, ænder, gæs, kalkuner og perlehøns af en vægt på over 185 g.
2.   
"Kyllinger"
: levende høns, ænder, gæs, kalkuner og perlehøns af en vægt på højst 185 g.
3.   
"Slagtet fjerkræ"
: døde høns af arten Gallus domesticus, ænder, gæs, kalkuner og perlehøns, hele, også med slagtebiprodukter.
4.   
"Afledte produkter"
:
a)
produkter anført i bilag I, del XX, litra a)
b)
produkter anført i bilag I, del XX, litra b), undtagen slagtet fjerkræ og spiselige slagtebiprodukter, betegnet "fjerkræstykker"
c)
spiselige slagtebiprodukter anført i bilag I, del XX, litra b)
d)
produkter anført i bilag I, del XX, litra c)
e)
produkter anført i bilag I, del XX, litra d) og e)
f)
produkter omhandlet i bilag I, del XX, litra f), undtagen produkter henhørende under KN-kode 1602 20 10 .
DEL IX
Definitioner vedrørende biavlssektoren
1.
Ved honning forstås honning, som defineret i Rådets direktiv 2001/110/EF 
(
1
)
, herunder med hensyn til de vigtigste honningtyper
2.
"Biavlsprodukter": honning, bivoks, "gelée royale", propolis eller pollen.
(
1
)
  Rådets direktiv 2001/110/EF af 20. december 2001 om honning (
EFT L 10 af 12.1.2002, s. 47
).
BILAG III
STANDARDKVALITET FOR RIS OG SUKKER OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 7 OG 135
A.   
Standardkvalitet for uafskallet ris
Uafskallet ris af standardkvalitet:
a)
skal være af sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet, fri for lugt
b)
må højst have et vandindhold på 13 %
c)
skal give et udbytte af sleben ris på 63 vægtprocent, hele korn (med en tolerance på 3 % studsede korn), deraf en vægtprocentdel af slebne riskorn, som ikke er af fejlfri kvalitet:
kridtagtige korn af uafskallet ris henhørende under KN-kode 1006 10 27  og 1006 10 98
1,5  %
kridtagtige korn af uafskallet ris, undtagen korn henhørende under KN-kode 1006 10 27  og 1006 10 98 :
2,0  %
korn med røde riller
1,0  %
plettede korn
0,50  %
skjoldede korn
0,25  %
gule korn
0,02  %
ravfarvede korn
0,05  %
B.   
Standardkvalitet for sukker:
I.   
Standardkvalitet for sukkerroer
Sukkerroer af standardkvalitet har følgende egenskaber:
a)
sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet
b)
et sukkerindhold på 16 % ved overtagelsen.
II.   
Standardkvalitet for hvidt sukker
1.
Hvidt sukker af standardkvalitet er karakteriseret ved følgende:
a)
sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet, tørt, ensartet krystalliseret og frit flydende
b)
polarisation: min. 99,7
c)
vandindhold: maks. 0,06 %
d)
indhold af invertsukker: maks. 0,04 %
e)
det ifølge nr. 2 bestemte pointtal, der hverken overstiger 22 i alt eller:
—
15 for askeindholdet
—
9 for farvetype bestemt efter den metode, der anvendes af Institut für landwirtschaftliche Technologie und Zuckerindustrie Braunschweig ("Braunschweigmetoden")
—
6 for opløsningens farve bestemt efter den metode, der anvendes af The International Commission for Uniform Methods of Sugar Analyses ("ICUMSA-metoden").
2.
Ét point svarer til:
a)
0,0018 % askeindhold bestemt efter ICUMSA-metoden ved 28° Brix
b)
0,5 farvetypeenhed bestemt efter Braunschweigmetoden
c)
7,5 farveenheder af opløsningen bestemt efter ICUMSA-metoden.
3.
Metoderne til bestemmelse af de elementer, der er omhandlet i nr. 1, er de samme som dem, der anvendes til bestemmelse heraf i forbindelse med interventionsforanstaltningerne.
III.   
Standardkvalitet for råsukker
1.
Råsukker af standardkvalitet er sukker med et udbytte i hvidt sukker på 92 %.
2.
Udbyttet af roeråsukker beregnes ved fra tallet for dette sukkers polarisationsgrad at fratrække:
a)
sukkerets askeindhold i procent multipliceret med fire
b)
sukkerets indhold af invertsukker i procent multipliceret med to
c)
tallet 1.
3.
Udbyttet af rørråsukker beregnes ved fra dette sukkers polarisationsgrad multipliceret med to at fratrække 100.
BILAG IV
EU-HANDELSKLASSESKEMAER FOR SLAGTEKROPPE, JF. ARTIKEL 10
A.   
EU-handelsklasseskema for slagtekroppe af hornkvæg på mindst otte måneder
I.   
Definitioner
Der anvendes følgende definitioner:
1.
"slagtekroppe": hele kroppe af slagtekvæg efter afblødning, udtagelse af organer og afhudning
2.
"halve slagtekroppe": varer fremkommet ved symmetrisk midtflækning gennem samtlige hals-, bryst-, lænde- og bækkenhvirvler af slagtekroppe.
II.   
Kategorier
Kvægslagtekroppe inddeles i følgende kategorier:
Z
: slagtekroppe af dyr på over otte måneder, men under 12 måneder
A
: slagtekroppe af ikkekastrerede handyr på over 12 måneder, men under 24 måneder
B
: slagtekroppe af ikkekastrerede handyr på over 24 måneder
C
: slagtekroppe af kastrerede handyr på over 12 måneder
D
: slagtekroppe af hundyr, der allerede har kælvet
E
: slagtekroppe af andre hundyr på over 12 måneder.
III.   
Klassificering
Klassificeringen af slagtekroppe foretages ved successivt at bedømme:
1.
Kropsbygning defineret som følger:
slagtekroppenes profiler, særlig de værdifulde dele (lår, ryg og bov)
Kropsbygnings-klasse
Beskrivelse
S
Særdeles udmærket
Alle profiler ekstremt konvekse; ekstraordinær muskelfylde med dobbelt muskulær udvikling (dublettypen)
E
Udmærket
Alle profiler konvekse til superkonvekse; ekstraordinær muskelfylde
U
Meget god
Profilerne i hovedtrækkene konvekse; kraftig muskelfylde
R
God
Profilerne i hovedtrækkene rette; god muskelfylde
O
Tilfredsstillende
Profilerne rette til konkave; middelgod muskelfylde
P
Ringe
Alle profiler konkave til meget konkave; ringe muskelfylde
2.
Fedningsgrad defineret som følger:
—
tykkelsen af slagtekroppens ydre talgdække og talgdækket på indersiden af brysthulen
Fedningsklasse
Beskrivelse
1
Meget ringe
Intet eller ganske tyndt talgdække
2
Ringe
Tyndt talgdække, muskler synlige næsten overalt
3
Normal
Muskler næsten overalt dækket med talg, dog med undtagelse af lår og skuldre; mindre talgdepoter i brysthulen
4
Stærk
Muskler dækket med talg, dog på lår og skuldre delvis synlige; ret udprægede talgdepoter i brysthulen
5
Meget stærk
Hele slagtekroppen dækket med talg; store depoter i brysthulen
Medlemsstaterne kan opdele hver af klasserne i skemaerne i punkt 1 og 2 i højst tre undergrupper.
IV.   
Præsentation
Slagtekroppe og halve slagtekroppe præsenteres:
a)
uden hoved og uden underben; hovedet skal være afskåret fra kroppen i nakkeleddet, og underbenene skal være afskåret mellem carpus og metacarpus eller mellem tarsus og metatarsus
b)
uden de organer, der sidder placeret i bryst- og bughule, med eller uden nyrer, nyretalg og bækkentalg
c)
uden kønsorganer med dermed forbundne muskler og uden yver eller yverfedt.
V.   
Klassificering og identificering
Slagterier, der er autoriseret i henhold til artikel 4 i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 853/2004 
(
1
)
, træffer foranstaltninger til at sikre, at alle hele eller halve slagtekroppe af hornkvæg på mindst otte måneder, der er slagtet på sådanne slagterier og sundhedsmærket i henhold til artikel 5, stk. 2, sammenholdt med afsnit I, kapitel III, i bilag I til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 854/2004 
(
2
)
, klassificeres og identificeres i overensstemmelse med EU-handelsklasseskemaet.
Inden identificering ved mærkning kan medlemsstaterne give tilladelse til, at de hele eller halve slagtekroppe afpudses for fedt, såfremt fedningsgraden berettiger hertil.
B.   
EU-handelsklasseskema til klassificering af svinekroppe
I.   
Definition
"Slagtekroppe": hele eller midtflækkede kroppe af slagtede svin efter afblødning og udtagelse af indvolde.
II.   
Klassificering
Slagtekroppe inddeles i klasser på grundlag af deres indhold af magert kød og klassificeres i overensstemmelse hermed:
Klasser
Magert kød i procent af slagtet vægt
S
60 eller derover
E
55 eller derover, men under 60
U
50 eller derover, men under 55
R
45 eller derover, men under 50
O
40 eller derover, men under 45
P
under 40
III.   
Præsentation
Slagtekroppe præsenteres uden tunge, børster, klove, kønsorganer, flomme, nyrer og mellemgulv.
IV.   
Indhold af magert kød
1.
Indholdet af magert kød bestemmes ved hjælp af klassificeringsmetoder, der er godkendt af Kommissionen. Kun statistisk afprøvede metoder, der er baseret på fysisk måling af en eller flere anatomiske dele af svinekroppen, kan godkendes. Godkendelsen af klassificeringsmetoderne er betinget af overholdelsen af en maksimumstolerance for statistiske fejl ved bestemmelsen.
2.
Den handelsmæssige værdi af slagtekroppene må dog ikke bestemmes alene ud fra deres anslåede indhold af magert kød.
V.   
Identificering af slagtekroppe
Medmindre Kommissionen har fastsat andet, skal klassificerede slagtekroppe identificeres ved mærkning i overensstemmelse med EU-handelsklasseskemaet.
C.   
EU-handelsklasseskema for fårekroppe
I.   
Definition
Definitionerne på "slagtekroppe" og "halve slagtekroppe" i punkt A.I finder anvendelse.
II.   
Kategorier
Slagtekroppe inddeles i følgende kategorier:
A
: fårekroppe under tolv måneder
B
: andre fårekroppe.
III.   
Klassificering
Slagtekroppene klassificeres ved anvendelse af bestemmelserne i punkt A.III med de fornødne ændringer. Ordet "lår" i punkt A.III.1 og i 3. og 4. række i skemaet i punkt A.III.2 erstattes dog med ordet "bagfjerding".
IV.   
Præsentation
Slagtekroppe og halve slagtekroppe præsenteres uden hoved (afskåret i nakkeleddet), underben (afskåret mellem carpus og metacarpus eller mellem tarsus og metatarsus), hale (afskåret mellem sjette og syvende halehvirvel), yver, kønsorganer, lever og plucks. Nyrer og nyretalg indgår i slagtekroppene.
Medlemsstaterne har mulighed for at tillade andre præsentationer, når referencepræsentationen ikke anvendes.
V.   
Identificering af slagtekroppe
Klassificerede slagtekroppe og halve slagtekroppe skal identificeres ved mærkning i overensstemmelse med EU-handelsklasseskemaet.
(
1
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 853/2004 af 29. april 2004 om særlige hygiejnebestemmelser for animalske fødevarer (
EUT L 139 af 30.4.2004, s. 55
).
(
2
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 854/2004 af 29. april 2004 om særlige bestemmelser for tilrettelæggelsen af den offentlige kontrol af animalske produkter til konsum (
EUT L 139 af 30.4.2004, s. 206
).
BILAG V
LISTE OVER PRODUKTER, SOM ER UDELUKKET FRA EN SKOLEFRUGT- OG SKOLEGRØNTSAGSORDNING, DER ER MEDFINANSIERET AF UNIONEN, JF. ARTIKEL 23, STK. 3
Produkter indeholdende et hvilket som helst af følgende:
—
tilsat sukker
—
tilsat fedtstof
—
tilsat salt
—
tilsatte sødemidler.
BILAG VI
BUDGETGRÆNSER FOR STØTTEPROGRAMMER OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 44, STK. 1
i 1000 EUR/regnskabsår
2014
2015
2016
2017 og frem
Bulgarien
26 762
26 762
26 762
26 762
Den Tjekkiske Republik
5 155
5 155
5 155
5 155
Tyskland
38 895
38 895
38 895
38 895
Grækenland
23 963
23 963
23 963
23 963
Spanien
353 081
210 332
210 332
210 332
Frankrig
280 545
280 545
280 545
280 545
Kroatien
11 885
11 885
11 885
10 832
Italien
336 997
336 997
336 997
336 997
Cypern
4 646
4 646
4 646
4 646
Litauen
45
45
45
45
Luxembourg
588
—
—
—
Ungarn
29 103
29 103
29 103
29 103
Μalta
402
—
—
—
Østrig
13 688
13 688
13 688
13 688
Portugal
65 208
65 208
65 208
65 208
Rumænien
47 700
47 700
47 700
47 700
Slovenien
5 045
5 045
5 045
5 045
Slovakiet
5 085
5 085
5 085
5 085
Det Forenede Kongerige
120
—
—
—
BILAG VII
DEFINITIONER, BETEGNELSER OG VAREBETEGNELSER FOR PRODUKTER OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 78
I dette bilag forstås ved "varebetegnelse": det navn, som en fødevare sælges under, jf. artikel 5, stk. 1, i direktiv 2000/13/EF, eller varebetegnelsen for fødevaren, jf. artikel 17 I forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011.
DEL I
Kød fra kreaturer på under tolv måneder
I.   Definition
I denne del af dette bilag forstås ved "kød": slagtekroppe, kød, også udbenet, og slagtebiprodukter, også udskåret, som er bestemt til konsum, fra kreaturer på under tolv måneder, fersk, kølet eller frosset, også pakket eller emballeret.
II.   Opdeling af kreaturer på under tolv måneder på slagteriet.
Ved slagtningen opdeler aktørerne under myndighedernes tilsyn alle kreaturer på under tolv måneder i følgende to kategorier:
A)
Kategori V: kreaturer på under otte måneder
Identifikationsbogstav for denne kategori: V
B)
Kategori Z: kreaturer på over otte måneder, men under tolv måneder
Identifikationsbogstav for denne kategori: Z.
Denne opdeling foretages på grundlag af oplysningerne i det pas, der ledsager kvæget, eller, hvis et sådant ikke findes, dataene i den elektroniske database, der er omhandlet i artikel 5 i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1760/2000 
(
1
)
.
III.   Varebetegnelser
1.
Kød fra kreaturer på under tolv måneder afsættes kun i medlemsstaterne under følgende varebetegnelse(r) fastsat for hver enkelt medlemsstat:
A)
for kød fra kreaturer på højst otte måneder (identifikationsbogstav V):
Afsætningsland
Varebetegnelse, der skal anvendes
Belgien
veau, viande de veau/kalfsvlees/Kalbfleisch
Bulgarien
месо от малки телета
Den Tjekkiske Republik
Telecí
Danmark
Lyst kalvekød
Tyskland
Kalbfleisch
Estland
Vasikaliha
Irland
Veal
Grækenland
μοσχάρι γάλακτος
Spanien
Ternera blanca, carne de ternera blanca
Frankrig
veau, viande de veau
Kroatien
teletina
Italien
vitello, carne di vitello
Cypern
μοσχάρι γάλακτος
Letland
Teļa gaļa
Litauen
Veršiena
Luxembourg
veau, viande de veau/Kalbfleisch
Ungarn
Borjúhús
Μalta
Vitella
Nederlandene
Kalfsvlees
Østrig
Kalbfleisch
Polen
Cielęcina
Portugal
Vitela
Rumænien
carne de vițel
Slovenien
Teletina
Slovakiet
Teľacie mäso
Finland
vaalea vasikanliha/ljust kalvkött
Sverige
ljust kalvkött
Det Forenede Kongerige
Veal
B)
for kød fra kreaturer på over otte måneder, men under tolv måneder (identifikationsbogstav Z):
Afsætningsland
Varebetegnelse, der skal anvendes
Belgien
jeune bovin, viande de jeune bovin/jongrundvlees/Jungrindfleisch
Bulgarien
Телешко месо
Den Tjekkiske Republik
hovězí maso z mladého skotu
Danmark
Kalvekød
Tyskland
Jungrindfleisch
Estland
noorloomaliha
Irland
rosé veal
Grækenland
νεαρό μοσχάρι
Spanien
Ternera, carne de ternera
Frankrig
jeune bovin, viande de jeune bovin
Kroatien
mlada junetina
Italien
vitellone, carne di vitellone
Cypern
νεαρό μοσχάρι
Letland
jaunlopa gaļa
Litauen
Jautiena
Luxembourg
jeune bovin, viande de jeune bovin/Jungrindfleisch
Ungarn
Növendék marha húsa
Μalta
Vitellun
Nederlandene
rosé kalfsvlees
Østrig
Jungrindfleisch
Polen
młoda wołowina
Portugal
Vitelão
Rumænien
carne de tineret bovin
Slovenien
meso težjih telet
Slovakiet
mäso z mladého dobytka
Finland
vasikanliha/kalvkött
Sverige
Kalvkött
Det Forenede Kongerige
Beef
2.
De varebetegnelser, der er omhandlet i nr. 1, kan suppleres med navnet eller betegnelsen på de pågældende kødstykker eller slagtebiprodukter.
3.
De varebetegnelser for kategori V, der er angivet i tabellen i nr. 1, punkt A), og ethvert nyt navn, der er afledt af disse varebetegnelser, må kun anvendes, hvis kravene i dette bilag er opfyldt.
Navnlig udtrykkene "veau", "telecí", "Kalb", "μοσχάρι", "ternera", "kalv", "veal", "vitello", "vitella", "kalf", "vitela" og "teletina" må ikke anvendes i en varebetegnelse for kød fra kvæg på over tolv måneder eller i mærkningen heraf.
4.
Betingelserne i nr. 1 gælder ikke for kød fra kvæg, for hvilket der inden den 29. juni 2007 er registreret en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller en beskyttet geografisk betegnelse i overensstemmelse med forordning (EU) nr. 1151/2012.
IV.   Obligatoriske oplysninger på etiketten
1.
Uden at direktiv 2000/13/EF, forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011 og artikel 13, 14 og 15 i forordning (EF) nr. 1760/2000 indskrænkes, mærker aktørerne kød fra kvæg på under tolv måneder med følgende oplysninger i hvert produktions- og afsætningsled:
a)
varebetegnelsen, jf. punkt III i denne del
b)
dyrenes alder ved slagtning, i givet fald angivet som:
—
"slagtealder: under 8 måneder"
—
"slagtealder: fra 8 til under 12 måneder".
Uanset litra b) i første afsnit kan aktørerne erstatte angivelsen af slagtealder med angivelse af kategori, henholdsvis: "kategori V" eller "kategori Z" i leddene forud for salget til den endelige forbruger.
2.
Medlemsstaterne fastsætter regler for, hvordan de oplysninger, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, skal anføres for kød fra kvæg på under tolv måneder, der udbydes til salg til den endelige forbruger på detailsalgsstedet uden at være færdigpakket.
V.   Registrering
I hvert produktions- og afsætningsled registrerer aktørerne følgende oplysninger:
a)
dyrenes identifikationsnummer og fødselsdato, dog kun i slagterileddet
b)
et referencenummer, så identifikationsnummeret på de dyr, som kødet stammer fra, kan kædes sammen med varebetegnelsen, slagtealderen og bogstavet til identificering af kategorien på kødets etiket
c)
den dato, hvor dyrene og kødet henholdsvis er ankommet til og har forladt virksomheden
VI.   Offentlig kontrol
1.
Inden den 1. juli 2008 udpeger medlemsstaterne den eller de kompetente myndigheder, der er ansvarlige for at føre offentlig kontrol med anvendelsen af denne del, og underretter Kommissionen herom.
2.
Den offentlige kontrol udføres af den eller de kompetente myndigheder i overensstemmelse med de generelle principper, der er fastlagt i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 882/2004 overholdes 
(
2
)
.
3.
Kommissionens eksperter foretager kontrol på stedet for at forvisse sig om, at bestemmelserne i dette bilag er blevet gennemført, om nødvendigt sammen med de berørte kompetente myndigheder og eventuelt eksperter fra medlemsstaterne.
4.
Medlemsstater, på hvis område der føres kontrol, yder Kommissionen al den nødvendige bistand, den har brug for for at kunne udføre sine opgaver.
5.
Hvad angår kød importeret fra tredjelande, udpeger tredjelandet en kompetent myndighed eller i givet fald et uvildigt eksternt organ, der sikrer at bestemmelserne i denne del opfyldes. Det uvildige organ frembyder alle garantier for, at det overholder betingelserne i europæisk standard EN 45011 eller ISO/CEI-vejledning 65.
DEL II
Kategorier af vinavlsprodukter
1)   Vin
"Vin": det produkt, som fremstilles udelukkende ved alkoholisk fuldstændig eller delvis gæring af friske druer, knuste eller ikke knuste, eller af druemost.
Vin skal:
a)
uanset om de processer, der er nævnt i bilag VIII, del I, afsnit B, har været benyttet, have et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 8,5 % vol., hvis vinen udelukkende fremstilles af druer høstet i vindyrkningszone A og B, jf. tillæg I til dette bilag, og på mindst 9 % vol. i andre vindyrkningszoner
b)
som en undtagelse fra det ellers gældende minimale virkelige alkoholindhold, når det har en beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, have et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 4,5 % vol., uanset om de processer, der er nævnt i bilag VIII, del I, afsnit B, har været benyttet
c)
have et totalt alkoholindhold på højst 15 % vol. Dog kan:
—
det maksimale totale alkoholindhold nå op på 20 % vol. for vin, der er fremstillet uden tilsætning, fra visse vindyrkningsarealer i Unionen, som Kommissionen skal fastlægge ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 75, stk. 2
—
det maksimale totale alkoholindhold overstige 15 % vol. for vin med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse, der er fremstillet uden tilsætning
d)
have et totalt syreindhold udtrykt i vinsyre på mindst 3,5 g/l eller 46,6 milliækvivalenter/l, idet Kommissionen dog kan vedtage undtagelser herfra ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 75, stk. 2.
"Retsina": vin, som udelukkende fremstilles på Grækenlands geografiske område af druemost, hvortil der er tilsat aleppofyrharpiks. Anvendelsen af aleppofyrharpiks er kun tilladt til fremstilling af retsinavin og på betingelser, der er fastsat i gældende græsk lovgivning.
Uanset litra b) i andet afsnit anses "Tokaji eszencia" og "Tokajská esencia" som vin.
Medlemsstaterne kan dog tillade brugen af betegnelsen "vin", hvis:
a)
den er ledsaget af navnet på en frugt i form af et sammensat navn til at markedsføre produkter, der er fremstillet ved gæring af andre frugter end druer, eller
b)
den er en del af et sammensat navn.
Enhver forveksling med produkter, der svarer til vinkategorierne i dette bilag, skal undgås.
2)   Ung ikkefærdiggæret vin
"Ung ikkefærdiggæret vin": det produkt, hvis alkoholiske gæring endnu ikke er færdig, og hvis bærme endnu ikke er udskilt.
3)   Hedvin
"Hedvin": det produkt:
a)
som har et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 15 % vol. og højst 22 % vol.
b)
som har et totalt alkoholindhold på mindst 17,5 % vol., med undtagelse af visse hedvine med oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse, der er opført på en liste, som Kommissionen skal opstille ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 75, stk. 2
c)
som er fremstillet af:
—
delvis gæret druemost
—
vin
—
en blanding af ovennævnte produkter eller
—
druemost eller en blanding af druemost og vin for så vidt angår visse hedvine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, som Kommissionen skal fastsætte ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 75, stk. 2
d)
som har et oprindeligt naturligt alkoholindhold på mindst 12 % vol., med undtagelse af visse hedvine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, der er opført på en liste, som Kommissionen skal opstille ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 75, stk. 2
e)
som er tilsat følgende:
i)
hver for sig eller som blanding:
—
vinsprit, herunder alkohol fremstillet ved destillation af tørrede druer, med et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 96 % vol.
—
vindestillat eller destillat af tørrede druer med et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 52 % vol. og højst 86 % vol.
ii)
samt i givet fald et eller flere af følgende produkter:
—
koncentreret druemost
—
en blanding af et af de i litra e), nr. i), omhandlede produkter med en druemost som anført i litra c), første og fjerde led
f)
som for så vidt angår visse hedvine med beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller beskyttet geografisk betegnelse, der er opført på en liste, som Kommissionen skal opstille ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 75, stk. 2, uanset litra e), er tilsat:
i)
et af de i litra e), nr. i), anførte produkter, hver for sig eller som blanding, eller
ii)
et eller flere af følgende produkter:
—
vinsprit eller alkohol af tørrede druer med et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 95 % vol. og højst 96 % vol.
—
vinbrændevin eller brændevin af presserester fra vindruer med et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 52 % vol. og højst 86 % vol.
—
brændevin af tørrede druer med et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 52 % vol. og under 94,5 % vol. og
iii)
efter omstændighederne et eller flere af følgende produkter:
—
delvis gæret druemost af let tørrede druer
—
koncentreret druemost, der er fremstillet ved direkte opvarmning, og som bortset fra denne proces svarer til definitionen af koncentreret druemost
—
koncentreret druemost
—
en blanding af et af de i litra f), nr. ii), anførte produkter med en druemost som anført i litra c), første og fjerde led.
4)   Mousserende vin
"Mousserende vin"
: det produkt:
a)
som er fremstillet ved første eller anden alkoholgæring:
—
af friske druer
—
af druemost eller
—
af vin
b)
som, når beholderen åbnes, kendetegnes ved udstrømning af kuldioxid udelukkende hidrørende fra gæringen
c)
som i lukkede beholdere ved 20 °C udviser et overtryk på mindst 3 bar, der skyldes kuldioxid i opløsning og
d)
for hvilket det totale alkoholindhold i de cuvéer, der er bestemt til fremstilling af mousserende kvalitetsvin, skal være mindst 8,5 % vol.
5)   Mousserende kvalitetsvin
"Mousserende kvalitetsvin"
: det produkt:
a)
som er fremstillet ved første eller anden alkoholgæring:
—
af friske druer
—
af druemost eller
—
af vin
b)
som, når beholderen åbnes, kendetegnes ved udstrømning af kuldioxid udelukkende hidrørende fra gæringen
c)
som i lukkede beholdere ved 20 °C udviser et overtryk på mindst 3,5 bar, der skyldes kuldioxid i opløsning og
d)
for hvilket det totale alkoholindhold i de cuvéer, der er bestemt til fremstilling af mousserende kvalitetsvin, skal være mindst 9 % vol.
6)   Aromatisk mousserende kvalitetsvin
"Aromatisk mousserende kvalitetsvin"
: mousserende kvalitetsvin:
a)
som er fremstillet med anvendelse af en cuvé udelukkende af druemost eller delvis gæret druemost, som kommer fra bestemte vindruesorter, der er opført på en liste, som Kommissionen skal opstille ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 75, stk. 2.
De traditionelt fremstillede aromatiske mousserende kvalitetsvine, hvortil der som cuvé anvendes vin, skal fastsættes af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i henhold til artikel 75, stk. 2
b)
som i lukkede beholdere ved 20 °C. udviser et overtryk på mindst 3 bar, der skyldes kuldioxid i opløsning
c)
hvis virkelige alkoholindhold ikke må være mindre end 6 % vol., og
d)
hvis samlede alkoholindhold ikke må være mindre end 10 % vol.
7)   Mousserende vin tilsat kulsyre
"Mousserende vin tilsat kulsyre"
: det produkt:
a)
som er fremstillet af vin uden beskyttet oprindelsesbetegnelse eller geografisk betegnelse
b)
som, når beholderen åbnes, kendetegnes ved udstrømning af kuldioxid, der helt eller delvis er tilsat, og
c)
som i lukkede beholdere ved 20 °C. udviser et overtryk på mindst 3 bar, der skyldes kuldioxid i opløsning.
8)   Perlevin
"Perlevin"
: det produkt:
a)
som er fremstillet af vin, ung ikke færdiggæret vin, druemost eller delvis gæret druemost, i det omfang at disse produkter har et totalt alkoholindhold på mindst 9 % vol.
b)
som har et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 7 % vol.
c)
som i lukkede beholdere ved 20 °C. udviser et overtryk på mindst 1 bar og højst 2,5 bar, der skyldes ikketilsat kuldioxid i opløsning, og
d)
som fyldes i beholdere, der rummer højst 60 l.
9)   Perlevin tilsat kulsyre
"Perlevin tilsat kulsyre"
: det produkt:
a)
som er fremstillet af vin, ung ikke færdiggæret vin, druemost eller delvis gæret druemost.
b)
som har et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 7 % vol. og et totalt alkoholindhold på mindst 9 % vol.
c)
som i lukkede beholdere ved 20 °C. udviser et overtryk på mindst 1 bar og højst 2,5 bar, der skyldes helt eller delvis tilsat kuldioxid i opløsning, og
d)
som fyldes i beholdere, der rummer højst 60 l.
10)   Druemost
"Druemost"
: det flydende produkt, der fremstilles af friske druer på naturlig måde eller ved fysiske processer. Der tillades et virkeligt alkoholindhold i druemost på højst 1 % vol.
11)   Delvis gæret druemost
"Delvis gæret druemost"
: det ved gæring af druemost fremkomne produkt, som har et virkeligt alkoholindhold på over 1 % vol., men under tre femtedele af det totale alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen.
12)   Delvis gæret druemost af let tørrede druer
"Delvis gæret druemost af let tørrede druer"
: det ved delvis gæring af druemost af let tørrede druer fremkomne produkt, hvis totale sukkerindhold inden gæring er mindst 272 g/l, og hvis naturlige og virkelige alkoholindhold skal være på mindst 8 % vol. Visse vine, som Kommissionen skal fastsætte ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 75, stk. 2, og som opfylder disse krav, betragtes dog ikke som delvis gæret druemost af let tørrede druer.
13)   Koncentreret druemost
"Koncentreret druemost"
: ikkekaramelliseret druemost, som er fremstillet ved delvis inddampning af druemost under anvendelse af enhver anden godkendt metode end direkte opvarmning, således at refraktometret, anvendt efter en metode, der skal fastlægges i overensstemmelse med artikel 80, stk. 5, første afsnit, og artikel 91, litra d), ved 20 °C. ikke viser under 50,9 %.
Der tillades et virkeligt alkoholindhold i koncentreret druemost på højst 1 % vol.
14)   Rektificeret koncentreret druemost
"Rektificeret koncentreret druemost"
:
a)
det flydende ikkekaramelliserede produkt:
i)
som er fremstillet ved delvis inddampning af druemost under anvendelse af enhver anden godkendt metode end direkte opvarmning, således at refraktometret, anvendt efter en metode, der skal fastlægges i overensstemmelse med artikel 80, stk. 5, første afsnit, og artikel 91, litra d), ved 20 °C. ikke viser under 61,7 %
ii)
som har undergået godkendte behandlinger for afsyring og fjernelse af andre bestanddele end sukker
iii)
som har følgende kendetegn:
—
pH på højst 5 ved 25 
o
Brix
—
en absorbans på højst 0,100 i druemost koncentreret ved 25 
o
Brix ved 425 nm og en lysvej på 1 cm
—
et indhold af sakkarose, der ikke kan påvises ved en analysemetode, der skal fastsættes
—
et Folin-Ciocalteau-indeks på højst 6,00 ved 25 
o
Brix
—
et titreringssyreindhold på højst 15 milliækvivalenter/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
et svovldioxidindhold på højst 25 mg/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
et totalindhold af kationer på højst 8 milliækvivalenter/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
en ledningsevne på højst 120 mikro-Siemens/cm ved 25 
o
Brix og 20 °C.
—
et indhold af hydroxymethylfurfural på højst 25 mg/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
spor af mesoinositol.
b)
det flydende ikkekaramelliserede produkt:
i)
som er fremstillet ved krystallisering af rektificeret koncentreret druemost uden anvendelse af opløsningsmiddel
ii)
som har undergået godkendte behandlinger for afsyring og fjernelse af andre bestanddele end sukker
iii)
som har følgende kendetegn, når det er opløst ved 25 °Brix:
—
pH på højst 7,5
—
en absorbans på højst 0,100 ved 425 nm og en lysvej på 1 cm
—
et indhold af sakkarose, der ikke kan påvises ved en analysemetode, der skal fastsættes
—
et Folin-Ciocalteu-indeks på højst 6,00
—
et titreringssyreindhold på højst 15 milliækvivalenter/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
et svovldioxidindhold på højst 25 mg/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
et totalindhold af kationer på højst 8 milliækvivalenter/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
en ledningsevne på højst 120 mikro-Siemens/cm ved 20 °C.
—
et indhold af hydroxymethylfurfural på højst 25 mg/kg af det totale sukkerindhold
—
spor af mesoinositol.
Der tillades et virkeligt alkoholindhold i koncentreret druemost på højst 1 % vol.
15)   Vin af delvis tørrede druer
"Vin af delvis tørrede druer"
: det produkt:
a)
som uden tilsætning er fremstillet af druer, der har ligget i solen eller skyggen med henblik på delvis inddampning
b)
som har et totalt alkoholindhold på mindst 16 % vol. og et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 9 % vol., og
c)
som har et naturligt alkoholindhold på mindst 16 % vol. (eller 272 g sukker/l).
16)   Vin af overmodne druer
"Vin af overmodne druer"
: det produkt:
a)
som er fremstillet uden tilsætning
b)
som har et naturligt alkoholindhold på over 15 % vol., og
c)
som har et totalt alkoholindhold på mindst 15 % vol. og et virkeligt alkoholindhold på mindst 12 % vol.
Medlemsstaterne kan fastsætte en lagringsperiode for dette produkt.
17)   Vineddike
"Vineddike"
: eddike:
a)
som udelukkende fremstilles ved eddikesyregæring i vin, og
b)
som har et totalt syreindhold på mindst 60 g/l udtrykt i eddikesyre.
DEL III
Mælk og mejeriprodukter
1.
"Mælk": udelukkende det produkt, der stammer fra normal yversekretion og er opnået ved en eller flere malkninger, uden nogen tilsætning eller fjernelse af bestanddele.
Betegnelsen "mælk" kan dog anvendes:
a)
for mælk, der har været genstand for en behandling, som ikke medfører nogen ændring i sammensætningen, og for mælk, hvis fedtindhold er standardiseret, jf. del IV
b)
i sammensætninger med ét eller flere andre ord til angivelse af type, kvalitet, oprindelse og/eller mælkens påtænkte anvendelse, eller til beskrivelse af den fysiske behandling, den har været genstand for, eller af de ændringer, der er foretaget i sammensætningen, hvis sådanne ændringer kun omfatter tilsætning og/eller fjernelse af naturlige mælkebestanddele.
2.
I denne del forstås ved "mejeriprodukter": produkter, der udelukkende hidrører fra mælk, idet der dog kan tilsættes stoffer, som er nødvendige for fremstillingen, under forudsætning af at disse stoffer ikke anvendes med henblik på helt eller delvis at erstatte en mælkebestanddel.
Følgende er udelukkende forbeholdt mejeriprodukter:
a)
følgende betegnelser, der anvendes i alle afsætningsled:
i)
valle
ii)
fløde
iii)
smør
iv)
kærnemælk
v)
butteroil
vi)
kaseiner
vii)
vandfrit mælkefedt
viii)
ost
ix)
yoghurt
x)
kefir
xi)
kumis
xii)
viili/fil
xiii)
smetana
xiv)
fil
xv)
rjaženka
xvi)
rūgušpiens
b)
betegnelser som defineret i artikel 5 i direktiv 2000/13/EF eller artikel 7 i forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011, som virkeligt anvendes for mejeriprodukter.
3.
Betegnelsen "mælk" og de betegnelser, der anvendes for mejeriprodukter, kan ligeledes benyttes i sammensætninger med ét eller flere andre ord til angivelse af sammensatte produkter, hvor ingen bestanddel erstatter eller kan tænkes at erstatte en mælkebestanddel, og hvoraf mælk eller et mejeriprodukt udgør et væsentligt element, det være sig mængdemæssigt eller i kraft af de kendetegn, som det giver produktet.
4.
For så vidt angår mælk skal den dyreart, som mælken stammer fra, anføres, hvis mælken ikke stammer fra køer.
5.
De betegnelser, der er nævnt i nr. 1, 2 og 3, må kun anvendes for de produkter, der er omhandlet i det pågældende nummer.
Denne bestemmelse gælder dog ikke for betegnelsen af produkter, hvis nøjagtige beskaffenhed er velkendt på baggrund af den traditionelle brug, og/eller når betegnelsen klart anvendes for at beskrive en karakteristisk egenskab ved produktet.
6.
For så vidt angår andre produkter end dem, der er beskrevet i nr. 1, 2 og 3 i denne del, må der ikke anvendes etiketter, handelsdokumenter, reklamemateriale eller nogen form for reklame som defineret i artikel 2 i Rådets direktiv 2006/114/EF 
(
3
)
 eller nogen form for præsentation, der angiver, lader forstå eller antyder, at det pågældende produkt er et mejeriprodukt.
For så vidt angår et produkt, der indeholder mælk eller mejeriprodukter, må betegnelsen "mælk" eller de betegnelser, der er omhandlet i nr. 2, andet afsnit, i denne del, kun anvendes til at beskrive basisråvarerne og til at angive ingredienserne i overensstemmelse med direktiv 2000/13/EF eller forordning (EU) nr. 1169/2011.
DEL IV
Mælk til konsum henhørende under KN-kode 0401
I.   Definitioner
I denne del forstås ved:
a)   
"mælk"
: det produkt, der fremkommer ved malkning af én eller flere køer
b)   
"konsummælk"
: de produkter, der er omhandlet i punkt III, og som skal leveres i uforarbejdet stand til forbrugerne
c)   
"fedtindhold"
: mælkens mælkefedtindhold i masseprocent
d)   
"proteinindhold"
: mælkens proteinindhold i masseprocent (fremkommer ved at gange mælkens samlede kvælstofindhold udtrykt i masseprocent med 6,38).
II.   Levering eller salg til den endelige forbruger
1.
Kun mælk, der opfylder kravene til konsummælk, må leveres eller sælges uden forarbejdning til den endelige forbruger, enten direkte eller via restauranter, hospitaler, kantiner eller andre tilsvarende storkøkkener.
2.
Varebetegnelserne for disse produkter er som anført i punkt III. Disse betegnelser er forbeholdt de produkter, der er omhandlet i nævnte punkt, idet de dog kan anvendes i sammensatte betegnelser.
3.
De enkelte medlemsstater fastsætter foranstaltninger til informering af forbrugerne om produkternes art eller sammensætning i alle de tilfælde, hvor udeladelse af denne information vil kunne vildlede forbrugerne.
III.   Konsummælk
1.
Følgende produkter betragtes som konsummælk:
a)
rå mælk: mælk, som hverken er blevet opvarmet til over 40 °C. eller har været genstand for en behandling med tilsvarende virkning
b)
sødmælk: varmebehandlet mælk, som med hensyn til fedtindhold opfylder én af følgende betingelser:
i)
standardiseret sødmælk: mælk med et fedtindhold på mindst 3,50 % (m/m). Medlemsstaterne kan dog fastsætte en ekstra sødmælkskategori med et fedtindhold på mindst 4,00 % (m/m).
ii)
ikkestandardiseret sødmælk: mælk, hvis fedtindhold ikke er blevet ændret efter malkningen, hverken ved tilsætning eller fjernelse af mælkefedt eller ved blanding med mælk, hvis naturlige fedtindhold er blevet ændret. Fedtindholdet må dog ikke være under 3,50 % (m/m)
c)
letmælk: varmebehandlet mælk, hvis fedtindhold er blevet reduceret til mindst 1,50 % (m/m), men højst 1,80 % (m/m)
d)
skummetmælk: varmebehandlet mælk, hvis fedtindhold er blevet reduceret til højst 0,50 % (m/m).
Varmebehandlet mælk, der ikke opfylder kravene til fedtindholdet i første afsnit, litra b), c) og d), betragtes som konsummælk, forudsat at fedtindholdet er klart og tydeligt angivet på emballagen med én decimal: "… % fedt". Denne mælk må ikke kaldes sødmælk, letmælk eller skummetmælk.
2.
Kun følgende ændringer er tilladt, jf. dog nr. 1, litra b), nr. ii):
a)
ændring af mælkens naturlige fedtindhold ved fjernelse eller tilsætning af fløde eller tilsætning af sødmælk, letmælk eller skummetmælk for at overholde det foreskrevne minimumsfedtindhold for konsummælk
b)
tilsætning af mælkeproteiner, mineralsalte eller vitaminer til mælk i overensstemmelse med Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1925/2006 
(
4
)
c)
nedsættelse af mælks lactoseindhold ved at omdanne det til glucose og galactose.
De ændringer af mælkens sammensætning, der er omhandlet i litra b) og c), er kun tilladt, hvis de angives på produktets emballage på en sådan måde, at de er klart synlige, let læselige og ikke kan slettes. Denne angivelse fritager dog ikke for forpligtelsen til en næringsdeklaration som omhandlet i forordning (EU) nr 1169/2011. Ved tilsætning af proteiner skal mælkens proteinindhold være på mindst 3,8 % (m/m).
En medlemsstat kan dog begrænse eller forbyde ændringer af mælkens sammensætning som omhandlet i litra b) og c).
3.
Konsummælk skal:
a)
have et frysepunkt, der ligger omkring det gennemsnitlige frysepunkt for rå mælk i det område, hvor mælkeindsamlingen har fundet sted
b)
have en masse på mindst 1 028 g pr. liter mælk med 3,5 % (m/m) fedtstof ved en temperatur på 20 °C. eller en tilsvarende masse pr. liter mælk med et andet fedtindhold
c)
indeholde mindst 2,9 % (m/m) protein for mælk med 3,5 % (m/m) fedtstof eller en tilsvarende koncentration for mælk med et andet fedtindhold.
DEL V
Produkter fra fjerkræsektoren
I.   Denne del gælder for afsætning i Unionen som led i udøvelsen af erhverv eller virksomhed af visse typer og præsentationer af fjerkrækød og tilberedninger og produkter af fjerkrækød eller af slagtebiprodukter af fjerkræ af følgende arter:
—
høns (
Gallus domesticus
)
—
ænder
—
gæs
—
kalkuner
—
perlehøns.
Disse bestemmelser gælder også for fjerkrækød i saltlage henhørende under KN-kode 0210 99 39 .
II.   Definitioner
1)   
"fjerkrækød"
: fjerkrækød egnet til konsum, der ikke har undergået anden behandling end kuldebehandling
2)   
"fersk fjerkrækød"
: fjerkrækød, der på intet tidspunkt er stivnet under kølingsprocessen forud for opbevaring ved en temperatur, som ikke må være lavere end – 2 °C. eller højere end + 4 °C. Medlemsstaterne kan dog fastsætte lidt andre temperaturkrav for den minimumstid, der er nødvendig til opskæring og håndtering af fersk fjerkrækød hos detailhandlere eller i lokaler ved salgssteder, hvor opskæring og håndtering udelukkende finder sted med henblik på direkte salg til forbrugeren
3)   
"frosset fjerkrækød"
: fjerkrækød, der nedfryses hurtigst muligt inden for rammerne af de normale fremgangsmåder ved slagtning og konstant opbevares ved en temperatur, der ikke må være højere end – 12 °C.
4)   
"dybfrosset fjerkrækød"
: fjerkrækød, der konstant opbevares ved en temperatur, der ikke må være højere end – 18 °C., jf. de tolerancer, der er nævnt i Rådets direktiv 89/108/EØF 
(
5
)
5)   
"tilberedning baseret på fjerkrækød"
: fjerkrækød, herunder fjerkrækød, der er reduceret til småstykker, der er tilsat fødevarer, smagskorrigerende stoffer eller tilsætningsstoffer, eller som har undergået en forarbejdning, der ikke er tilstrækkelig til at ændre strukturen i kødets indre fibre
6)   
"tilberedning baseret på fersk fjerkrækød"
: en tilberedning baseret på fjerkrækød, hvortil der er benyttet fersk fjerkrækød.
Medlemsstaterne kan dog fastsætte lidt andre temperaturkrav for den minimumstid, der er nødvendig, og kun for så vidt det er nødvendigt for at lette opskæringen og håndteringen på fabrikken under fremstilling af tilberedninger baseret på fersk fjerkrækød
7)   
"fjerkrækødprodukt"
: kødprodukt som defineret i punkt 7.1 i bilag I til forordning (EF) nr. 853/2004, og hvortil der er benyttet fjerkrækød.
III.   Fjerkrækød og tilberedninger baseret på fjerkrækød udbydes til salg i én af følgende former:
—
fersk
—
frosset
—
dybfrosset.
DEL VI
Æg fra høns af arten 
Gallus gallus
I.   Anvendelsesområde
1.
Bestemmelserne i denne del gælder for afsætning i Unionen af æg produceret i Unionen, importeret fra tredjelande eller bestemt til eksport fra Unionen og berører ikke artikel 75 om handelsnormer for rugeæg og kyllinger af fjerkræ.
2.
Medlemsstaterne kan undtage æg fra kravene i denne del bortset fra punkt III, nr. 3, hvis producenten sælger æggene direkte til den endelige forbruger:
a)
på produktionsstedet eller
b)
på et lokalt offentligt marked eller ved dørsalg i produktionsregionen i den pågældende medlemsstat.
Når der træffes beslutning om en sådan undtagelse, kan den enkelte producent vælge, om han vil gøre brug af den. Når undtagelsen finder anvendelse, må der ikke anvendes kvalitetskriterier eller vægtsortering.
Medlemsstaten kan fastsætte definitionen af begreberne "lokalt offentligt marked", "dørsalg" og "produktionsregion" i henhold til sin nationale lovgivning.
II.   Kvalitets- og vægtsortering
1.
Æg inddeles i følgende kvalitetsklasser:
a)
klasse A eller "friske"
b)
klasse B.
2.
Klasse A-æg sorteres også efter vægt. Sortering efter vægt kræves dog ikke for æg, der leveres til virksomheder i fødevareindustrien og nonfoodindustrier.
3.
Klasse B-æg må kun leveres til virksomheder i fødevareindustrien og nonfoodindustrier.
III.   Mærkning af æg
1.
Klasse A-æg mærkes med producentkoden.
Klasse B-æg mærkes med producentkoden og/eller med en anden angivelse.
Medlemsstaterne kan undtage klasse B-æg fra dette krav, når disse æg udelukkende forhandles på deres område.
2.
Mærkningen af æg i overensstemmelse med stk. 1 skal foregå på produktionsstedet eller på det første pakkeri, som æggene leveres til.
3.
Æg, som producenten sælger til den endelige forbruger på et lokalt offentligt marked i produktionsregionen i den pågældende medlemsstat, mærkes i overensstemmelse med stk. 1.
Medlemsstaterne kan dog undtage producenter med op til 50 æglæggende høner fra dette krav, såfremt producentens navn og adresse er angivet på salgsstedet.
DEL VII
Smørbare fedtstoffer
I.   Varebetegnelse
De produkter, der er omhandlet i artikel 78, stk. 1, litra f), må i uforarbejdet stand ikke leveres eller overdrages til den endelige forbruger, hverken direkte eller indirekte gennem restauranter, hospitaler, kantiner eller lignende, medmindre produkterne opfylder kravene i tillæg II.
Varebetegnelserne for disse produkter er anført i tillæg II, jf. dog punkt II, nr. 2, 3 og 4.
Varebetegnelserne i tillæg II er forbeholdt de produkter, der er defineret heri, og som har følgende KN-koder og et fedtindhold på mindst 10 vægtprocent, men under 90 vægtprocent:
a)
mælkefedt henhørende under KN-kode 0405  og ex 2106
b)
fedtstoffer henhørende under KN-kode ex 1517
c)
blandingsprodukter af vegetabilsk og/eller animalsk oprindelse henhørende under KN-kode ex 1517  og ex 2106 .
Indholdet af fedt uden tilsat salt skal være mindst to tredjedele af tørstoffet.
Disse varebetegnelser gælder dog kun for produkter, der har en fast konsistens ved en temperatur på 20 °C., og som er smørbare.
Definitionerne gælder ikke for:
a)
betegnelsen for produkter, hvis nøjagtige beskaffenhed er velkendt på baggrund af den traditionelle brug, og/eller når betegnelsen klart anvendes til at beskrive en karakteristisk egenskab ved produktet
b)
koncentrerede produkter (smør, margarine og blandingsprodukter) med et fedtindhold på mindst 90 vægtprocent.
II.   Terminologi
1.
Betegnelsen "traditionel" kan anvendes sammen med betegnelsen "smør", der er anført i afsnit A, nr. 1, i tillæg II, når produktet er fremstillet direkte af mælk eller fløde.
I denne artikel forstås ved "fløde": det produkt, der fremstilles af mælk i form af en olie i vand-emulsion med et mælkefedtindhold på mindst 10 %.
2.
For de produkter, der er omhandlet i tillæg II, er det forbudt at anvende andre angivelser, der nævner, giver indtryk af eller antyder et fedtindhold for produkterne, end dem, der er omhandlet i tillægget.
3.
Uanset stk. 2 kan angivelsen "fedtreduceret" eller "light" eller "let" desuden anvendes for produkter, der er omhandlet i tillæg II med et fedtindhold på højst 62 %.
Angivelsen "fedtreduceret" og angivelsen "light" eller "let" kan dog anvendes i stedet for henholdsvis "60" eller "40", som er anvendt i tillæg II.
4.
Varebetegnelserne "minarine" eller "halvarine" anvendes for de produkter, der er omhandlet i afsnit B, nr. 3, i tillæg II.
5.
Orddelen "plante-" kan anvendes sammen med varebetegnelserne i afsnit B i tillæg II, forudsat at produktet kun indeholder vegetabilske fedtstoffer, idet der dog tillades animalske fedtstoffer i en mængde på højst 2 % af fedtindholdet. Denne tolerance gælder ligeledes, når en bestemt plantesort nævnes.
DEL VIII
Betegnelser og definitioner på olivenolie og olie af olivenpresserester
Det er obligatorisk at anvende de betegnelser og definitioner på olivenolie og olie af olivenpresserester, der er fastsat i denne del, ved afsætning af disse produkter i Unionen og i samhandelen med tredjelande, så længe de er forenelige med internationale obligatoriske regler.
Kun den olie, der er nævnt i nr. 1, litra a) og b), og nr. 3 og 6, må afsættes i detailleddet.
1)   JOMFRUOLIE
"Jomfruolie"
: olie, der er udvundet af oliven udelukkende ved mekaniske processer eller andre fysiske processer på en sådan måde, at der ikke sker forandringer i olien, og som ikke har undergået anden behandling end vask, dekantering, centrifugering og filtrering, men ikke olie, som er udvundet ved hjælp af et opløsningsmiddel eller et hjælpestof med kemisk eller biokemisk virkning eller reesterificering, eller blandinger med olier af anden art.
Jomfruolie klassificeres og betegnes udelukkende således:
a)
Ekstra jomfruolie
"Ekstra jomfruolie": jomfruolie med et indhold af frie fedtsyrer, udtrykt i oliesyre, på højst 0,8 g pr. 100 g og de øvrige kendetegn fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2, for denne kategori.
b)
Jomfruolie
"Jomfruolie": jomfruolie med et indhold af frie fedtsyrer, udtrykt i oliesyre, på højst 2 g pr. 100 g og de øvrige kendetegn fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2, for denne kategori.
c)
Bomolie
"Bomolie": jomfruolie med et indhold af frie fedtsyrer, udtrykt i oliesyre, på over 2 g pr. 100 g og/eller de øvrige kendetegn fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2, for denne kategori.
2)   RAFFINERET OLIVENOLIE
"Raffineret olivenolie"
: olivenolie, der er udvundet ved raffinering af jomfruolie, med et indhold af frie fedtsyrer, udtrykt i oliesyre, på højst 0,3 g pr. 100 g og de øvrige kendetegn for denne kategori som fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2.
3)   OLIVENOLIE — SAMMENSAT AF RAFFINERET OLIVENOLIE OG JOMFRUOLIE
"Olivenolie, der er sammensat af raffineret olivenolie og jomfruolie"
: olie, der er fremkommet ved sammenstikning af raffineret olivenolie og jomfruolie, bortset fra bomolie, med et indhold af frie fedtsyrer, udtrykt i oliesyre, på højst 1 g pr. 100 g og de øvrige kendetegn for denne kategori som fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2.
4)   RÅ OLIE AF OLIVENPRESSERESTER
"Rå olie af olivenpresserester"
: olie, der er udvundet af olivenpresserester ved behandling med opløsningsmidler eller ved fysiske processer, eller olie, der med undtagelse af bestemte kendetegn, svarer til bomolie, bortset fra olie udvundet ved reesterificering og blandinger med olier af anden art, og som har de øvrige kendetegn for denne kategori som fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2.
5)   RAFFINERET OLIE AF OLIVENPRESSERESTER
"Raffineret olie af olivenpresserester"
: olie, der er udvundet ved raffinering af rå olie af olivenpresserester, med et indhold af frie fedtsyrer, udtrykt i oliesyre, på højst 0,3 g pr. 100 g og de øvrige kendetegn for denne kategori som fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2.
6)   OLIE AF OLIVENPRESSERESTER
"Olie af olivenpresserester"
: olie, der er udvundet ved sammenstikning af raffineret olie af olivenpresserester og jomfruolie, bortset fra bomolie, med et indhold af frie fedtsyrer, udtrykt i oliesyre, på højst 1 g pr. 100 g og de øvrige kendetegn for denne kategori som fastsat af Kommissionen i overensstemmelse med artikel 75, stk. 2.
(
1
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1760/2000 af 17. juli 2000 om indførelse af en ordning for identifikation og registrering af kvæg og om mærkning af oksekød og oksekødsprodukter (
EFT L 204 af 11.8.2000, s. 1
.)
(
2
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 882/2004 af 29. april 2004 om offentlig kontrol med henblik på verifikation af, at foderstof- og fødevarelovgivningen samt dyresundheds- og dyrevelfærdsbestemmelserne overholdes (
EUT L 165 af 30.4.2004, s. 1
)
(
3
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets direktiv 2006/114/EF af 12. december 2006 om vildledende og sammenlignende reklame (
EUT L 376 af 27.12.2006, s. 21
).
(
4
)
  Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EF) nr. 1925/2006 af 20. december 2006 om tilsætning af vitaminer og mineraler samt visse andre stoffer til fødevarer (
EUT L 404 af 30.12.2006, s. 26
).
(
5
)
  Rådets direktiv 89/108/EØF af 21. december 1988 om indbyrdes tilnærmelse af medlemsstaternes lovgivning om dybfrosne levnedsmidler (
EFT L 40 af 11.2.1989, s. 34
).
Tillæg I
Vindyrkningszoner
Der findes følgende vindyrkningszoner:
1)
Vindyrkningszone A omfatter:
a)
i Tyskland: alle vindyrkningsarealer bortset fra arealerne i nr. 2), litra a)
b)
i Luxembourg: det luxembourgske vindyrkningsområde
c)
i Belgien, Danmark, Irland, Nederlandene, Polen, Sverige og Det Forenede Kongerige: disse medlemsstaters vindyrkningsarealer
d)
i Tjekkiet: vindyrkningsområdet Čechy.
2)
Vindyrkningszone B omfatter:
a)
i Tyskland: vindyrkningsarealerne i det bestemte dyrkningsområde Baden
b)
i Frankrig: vindyrkningsarealerne i de departementer, der ikke er anført i dette bilag, samt i følgende departementer:
—
i Alsace: Bas-Rhin og Haut-Rhin
—
i Lorraine: Meurthe-et-Moselle, Meuse, Moselle og Vosges
—
i Champagne: Aisne, Aube, Marne, Haute-Marne og Seine-et-Marne
—
i Jura: Ain, Doubs, Jura og Haute-Saône
—
i Savoyen: Savoie, Haute-Savoie og Isère (kommunen Chapareillan)
—
i Loiredalen: Cher, Deux-Sèvres, Indre, Indre-et-Loire, Loir-et-Cher, Loire Atlantique, Loiret, Maine-et-Loiret, Sarthe, Vendée og Vienne samt vindyrkningsarealerne i arrondissementet Cosne-sur-Loire i departementet Nièvre
c)
i Østrig: det østrigske vindyrkningsområde
d)
vindyrkningsområdet Morava og de vindyrkningsarealer, der ikke er omfattet af nr. 1), litra d)
e)
i Slovakiet: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder: Malokarpatská vinohradnícka oblast', Južnoslovenská vinohradnícka oblast', Nitrianska vinohradnícka oblast', Stredoslovenská vinohradnícka oblast', Východoslovenská vinohradnícka oblast' og de vindyrkningsarealer, der ikke er omfattet af nr. 3), litra f)
f)
i Slovenien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder:
—
i Podravjeområdet: Štajerska Slovenija og Prekmurje
—
i Posavjeområdet: Bizeljsko Sremič, Dolenjska og Bela krajina samt vindyrkningsarealerne i de områder, der ikke er omfattet af nr. 4), litra d)
g)
i Rumænien: området Podișul Transilvaniei
h)
i Kroatien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder: Moslavina, Prigorje-Bilogora, Plešivica, Pokuplje og Zagorje-Međimurje.
3)
Vindyrkningszone C I omfatter:
a)
i Frankrig vindyrkningsarealerne:
—
i følgende departementer: Allier, Alpes-de-Haute-Provence, Hautes-Alpes, Alpes-Maritimes, Ariège, Aveyron, Cantal, Charente, Charente-Maritime, Corrèze, Côte-d'Or, Dordogne, Haute-Garonne, Gers, Gironde, Isère (med undtagelse af kommunen Chapareillan), Landes, Loire, Haute-Loire, Lot, Lot-et-Garonne, Lozère, Nièvre (bortset fra arrondissementet Cosne-sur-Loire), Puy-de-Dôme, Pyrénées-Atlantiques, Hautes-Pyrénées, Rhône, Saône-et-Loire, Tarn, Tarn-et-Garonne, Haute-Vienne og Yonne
—
i arrondissementerne Valence og Die i departementet Drôme (bortset fra kantonerne Dieulefit, Loriol, Marsanne og Montélimar)
—
i arrondissementet Tournon og kantonerne Antraigues, Burzet, Coucouron, Montpezat-sous-Bauzon, Privas, Saint-Étienne-de-Lugdarès, Saint-Pierreville, Valgorge og La Voulte-sur-Rhône i departementet Ardèche
b)
i Italien: vindyrkningsarealerne i regionen Valle d'Aosta og i provinserne Sondrio, Bolzano, Trento og Belluno
c)
i Spanien: vindyrkningsarealerne i provinserne A Coruña, Asturias, Cantabria, Guipúzcoa og Vizcaya
d)
i Portugal: vindyrkningsarealerne i den del af regionen Norte, der svarer til det bestemte vindyrkningsområde for "Vinho Verde", samt "Concelhos de Bombarral, Lourinhã, Mafra og Torres Vedras" (med undtagelse af "Freguesias da Carvoeira" og "Dois Portos"), der hører med til "Região viticola da Extremadura"
e)
i Ungarn: alle vindyrkningsarealer
f)
i Slovakiet: vindyrkningsarealerne i Tokajská vinohradnícka oblasť
g)
i Rumænien: de vindyrkningsarealer, der ikke er omfattet af nr. 2), litra g), eller nr. 4), litra f)
h)
i Kroatien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder: Hrvatsko Podunavlje og Slavonija.
4)
Vindyrkningszone C II omfatter:
a)
i Frankrig vindyrkningsarealerne:
—
i følgende departementer: Aude, Bouches-du-Rhône, Gard, Hérault, Pyrénées-Orientales (bortset fra kantonerne Olette og Arles-sur-Tech) og Vaucluse
—
i den del af departementet Var, der mod syd afgrænses af den nordlige grænse af kommunerne Evenos, Le Beausset, Solliès-Toucas, Cuers, Puget-Ville, Collobrières, La Garde-Freinet, Plan-de-la-Tour og Sainte-Maxime
—
i arrondissementet Nyons og i kantonen Loirol-sur-Drôme i departementet Drôme
—
i departementet Ardèche: de administrative enheder, der ikke er anført i nr. 3), litra a)
b)
i Italien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende regioner: Abruzzo, Campania, Emilia-Romagna, Friuli-Venezia Giulia, Lazio, Liguria, Lombardia (bortset fra provinsen Sondrio), Marche, Molise, Piemonte, Toscana, Umbria, Veneto (bortset fra provinsen Belluno), herunder de til disse regioner hørende øer såsom Elba og de øvrige øer i Arcipelago Toscano, øerne i Arcipelago Ponziano samt Capri og Ischia
c)
i Spanien vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende provinser:
—
Lugo, Orense og Pontevedra
—
Ávila (bortset fra kommunerne i vindyrkningsområdet (comarca) Cebreros), Burgos, León, Palencia, Salamanca, Segovia, Soria, Valladolid og Zamora
—
La Rioja
—
Álava
—
Navarra
—
Huesca
—
Barcelona, Girona og Lleida
—
den del af provinsen Zaragoza, der er beliggende nord for Ebrofloden
—
de kommuner i provinsen Tarragona, der er omfattet af oprindelsesbetegnelsen Penedés
—
den del af provinsen Terragona, der svarer til det bestemte vindyrkningsområde (comarca) Conca de Barberá
d)
i Slovenien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder: Brda eller Goriška Brda, Vipavska dolina eller Vipava, Kras og Slovenska Istra
e)
i Bulgarien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder: Dunavska Ravnina (Дунавска равнина), Chernomorski Rayon (Черноморски район) og Rozova Dolina (Розова долина)
f)
i Rumænien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder:
Dealurile Buzăului, Dealu Mare, Severinului og Plaiurile Drâncei, Colinele Dobrogei, Terasele Dunării og det sydlige vindyrkningsområde, bl.a. sandstrækninger og andre gunstige områder
g)
i Kroatien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende områder: Hrvatska Istra, Hrvatsko primorje, Dalmatinska zagora, Sjeverna Dalmacija og Srednja i Južna Dalmacija.
5)
Vindyrkningszone C III a) omfatter:
a)
i Grækenland: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende distrikter (nomoi): Flórina, Imathía, Kilkís, Grevená, Lárisa, Iánnina, Lefkáda, Akhaía, Messinía, Arkadía, Korinthía, Iráklion, Khaniá, Réthimnon, Sámos, Lasíthi og øen Thíra (Santorini)
b)
i Cypern: vindyrkningsarealerne i højder under 600 m
c)
i Bulgarien: vindyrkningsarealer, der ikke er omfattet af nr. 4), litra e).
6)
Vindyrkningszone C III b) omfatter:
a)
i Frankrig vindyrkningsarealerne:
—
i Korsikas departementer
—
i den del af departementet Var, der ligger mellem havet og en linje bestående af kommunerne (disse inklusive) Evenos, Le Beausset, Solliès-Toucas, Cuers, Puget-Ville, Collobrières, La Garde-Freinet, Plan-de-la-Tour og Sainte-Maxime
—
i kantonerne Olette og Arles-sur-Tech i departementet Pyrénées-Orientales
b)
i Italien: vindyrkningsarealerne i følgende regioner: Calabria, Basilicata, Puglia, Sardegna og Sicilia, herunder øerne i disse regioner såsom Pantelleria og De Lipariske Øer, De Egadiske Øer og De Pelagiske Øer
c)
i Grækenland: de vindyrkningsarealer, der ikke er anført i nr. 5), litra a)
d)
i Spanien: de vindyrkningsarealer, der ikke er omfattet af nr. 3), litra c), eller nr. 4), litra c)
e)
i Portugal: vindyrkningsarealerne i de områder, der ikke er omfattet af nr. 3), litra d)
f)
i Cypern: vindyrkningsarealerne i højder under 600 m
g)
i Malta: vindyrkningsarealerne.
7)
Afgrænsningen af de områder, der hører ind under de administrative enheder, som er nævnt i dette bilag, fremgår af de nationale bestemmelser, der var gældende den 15. december 1981, og for så vidt angår Spanien de nationale bestemmelser, der var gældende den 1. marts 1986, samt for så vidt angår Portugal de nationale bestemmelser, der var gældende den 1. marts 1998.
Tillæg II
Smørbare fedtstoffer
Fedtstofgruppe
Varebetegnelse
Varekategori
Definitioner
Supplerende beskrivelse af kategorien med angivelse af fedtindholdet i vægtprocent
A.   Mælkefedt
Produkterne er en fast, plastisk emulsion i det væsentlige af typen vand i olie, der udelukkende hidrører fra mælk og/eller visse mejeriprodukter, og hvor fedtstoffet er det afgørende værdielement. Andre stoffer, der er nødvendige for fremstillingen, kan dog tilsættes, hvis disse stoffer ikke anvendes med henblik på fuldstændig eller delvis at erstatte en af mælkens bestanddele
1.
Smør
Produktet skal have et mælkefedtindhold på mindst 80 %, men under 90 %, et vandindhold på højst 16 % og et indhold af fedtfrit mælketørstof på højst 2 %
2.
Smør 60
 (
*1
)
Produktet skal have et mælkefedtindhold på mindst 60 %, men højst 62 %
3.
Smør 40
 (
*2
)
Produktet skal have et mælkefedtindhold på mindst 39 %, men højst 41 %
4.
Smørbart mælkefedtprodukt X %
Produktet skal have et mælkefedtindhold på:
—
under 39 %
—
over 41 %, men under 60 %
—
over 62 %, men under 80 %
B.   Fedtstoffer
Produkterne er en fast, plastisk emulsion i det væsentlige af typen vand i olie, der hidrører fra faste og/eller flydende vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer, der er egnede til konsum, og hvis indhold af mælkefedt ikke overstiger 3 % af det samlede fedtstofindhold
1.
Margarine
Produktet skal hidrøre fra vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på mindst 80 %, men under 90 %
2.
Margarine 60
 (
*3
)
Produktet skal hidrøre fra vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på mindst 60 %, men højst 62 %
3.
Margarine 40
 (
*4
)
Produktet skal hidrøre fra vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på mindst 39 %, men højst 41 %
4.
Smørbart fedtstof X %
Produktet skal hidrøre fra vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på:
—
under 39 %
—
over 41 %, men under 60 %
—
over 62 %, men under 80 %
C.   Blandingsprodukter af vegetabilsk og/eller animalsk oprindelse
Produkterne er en fast, plastisk emulsion i det væsentlige af typen vand i olie, der hidrører fra faste og/eller flydende vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer, der er egnede til konsum, med et indhold af mælkefedt på mellem 10 og 80 % af det samlede fedtstofindhold
1.
Blandingsprodukt
Produktet skal hidrøre fra en blanding af vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på mindst 80 %, men under 90 %
2.
Blandingsprodukt 60
 (
*5
)
Produktet skal hidrøre fra en blanding af vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på mindst 60 %, men højst 62 %
3.
Blandingsprodukt 40
 (
*6
)
Produktet skal hidrøre fra en blanding af vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på mindst 39 %, men højst 41 %
4.
Smørbart blandingsprodukt X %
Produktet skal hidrøre fra en blanding af vegetabilske og/eller animalske fedtstoffer og have et fedtindhold på:
—
under 39 %
—
over 41 %, men under 60 %
—
over 62 %, men under 80 %
(
*1
)
  Svarende til "smør 60" på dansk.
(
*2
)
  Svarende til "smør 40" på dansk.
(
*3
)
  Svarende til "margarine 60" på dansk.
(
*4
)
  Svarende til "margarine 40" på dansk.
(
*5
)
  Svarende til "blandingsprodukt 60" på dansk.
(
*6
)
  Svarende til "blandingsprodukt 40" på dansk..
BILAG VIII
ØNOLOGISKE FREMGANGSMÅDER OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 80
DEL I
Tilsætning, syring og afsyring i visse vindyrkningszoner
A.   
Tilsætningsgrænser
1.
Hvis vejrforholdene har gjort det påkrævet i visse vindyrkningszoner i Unionen, kan de berørte medlemsstater tillade en supplering af det naturlige alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen i friske druer, druemost, delvis gæret druemost, ung ikkefærdiggæret vin og vin fremstillet af druesorter, der kan klassificeres i overensstemmelse med artikel 81.
2.
Ved forhøjelse af det naturlige alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen anvendes de ønologiske fremgangsmåder, der er omhandlet i afsnit B, og forhøjelsen må ikke overstige:
a)
3 % vol. i vindyrkningszone A
b)
2 % vol. i vindyrkningszone B
c)
1,5 % vol. i vindyrkningszone C.
3.
I år med usædvanligt ugunstige vejrforhold kan medlemsstaterne anmode om, at grænsen/grænserne i nr. 2 forhøjes med 0,5 %. Som svar på en sådan anmodning vedtager Kommissionen hurtigst muligt gennemførelsesretsakten i henhold til de beføjelser, der er omhandlet i artikel 91. Kommissionen bestræber sig på at træffe afgørelse inden for fire uger efter indgivelsen af anmodningen.
B.   
Tilsætning
1.
Den i afsnit A omhandlede forhøjelse af det naturlige alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen må kun foretages således:
a)
for friske druer, delvis gæret druemost eller ung ikkefærdiggæret vin ved tilsætning af sakkarose, koncentreret druemost eller rektificeret koncentreret druemost
b)
for druemost ved tilsætning af sakkarose, koncentreret druemost eller rektificeret koncentreret druemost eller ved delvis koncentrering, herunder omvendt osmose
c)
for vin ved delvis koncentrering ved frysning.
2.
Der må kun anvendes én af de i nr. 1 omhandlede behandlinger, hvis vin eller druemost tilsættes koncentreret druemost eller rektificeret koncentreret druemost, og der betales støtte i henhold til artikel 103y i forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007.
3.
Tilsætning af sakkarose som omhandlet i nr. 1, litra a), og b), må udelukkende foretages ved tørsukring og kun i følgende områder:
a)
vindyrkningszone A
b)
vindyrkningszone B
c)
vindyrkningszone C
med undtagelse af vinarealerne i Grækenland, Spanien, Italien, Cypern, Portugal og i de franske departementer henhørende under appeldomstolen i:
—
Aix-en-Provence
—
Nîmes
—
Montpellier
—
Toulouse
—
Agen
—
Pau
—
Bordeaux
—
Bastia.
De nationale myndigheder kan dog give tilladelse til tilsætning ved tørsukring som en undtagelse i ovennævnte franske departementer. Frankrig underretter straks Kommissionen og de andre medlemsstater, hvis der gives sådanne tilladelser.
4.
Tilsætning af koncentreret druemost eller rektificeret koncentreret druemost må ikke medføre, at det oprindelige volumen, når det drejer sig om friske knuste druer, druemost, delvis gæret druemost eller ung ikkefærdiggæret vin, forøges med mere end 11 % i vindyrkningszone A, med mere end 8 % i vindyrkningszone B og med mere end 6,5 % i vindyrkningszone C.
5.
Koncentrering af druemost eller vin, der undergår de i nr. 1 omhandlede behandlinger:
a)
må ikke medføre, at disse produkters oprindelige volumen formindskes med mere end 20 %
b)
må uanset afsnit A, nr. 2, litra c), ikke forhøje det naturlige alkoholindhold i disse produkter med mere end 2 % vol.
6.
De i nr. 1 og 5 omhandlede behandlinger må ikke forøge det totale alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen i friske druer, druemost, delvis gæret druemost, ung ikkefærdiggæret vin eller vin:
a)
i vindyrkningszone A til mere end 11,5 % vol.
b)
i vindyrkningszone B til mere end 12 % vol.
c)
i vindyrkningszone C I til mere end 12,5 % vol.
d)
i vindyrkningszone C II til mere end 13 % vol. og
e)
i vindyrkningszone C III til mere end 13,5 % vol.
7.
Uanset nr. 6 kan medlemsstaterne:
a)
for rødvin forøge det totale alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen i de i nr. 6 omhandlede produkter til 12 % vol. i vindyrkningszone A og 12,5 % vol. i vindyrkningszone B
b)
forøge det totale alkoholindhold udtrykt i volumen i de i nr. 6 omhandlede produkter til et niveau, som fastsættes af medlemsstaterne, ved fremstilling af vine med oprindelsesbetegnelse.
C.   
Syring og afsyring
1.
For friske druer, druemost, delvis gæret druemost, ung ikkefærdiggæret vin og vin kan der:
a)
i vindyrkningszone A, B og C I foretages afsyring
b)
i vindyrkningszone C I, C II og C III, litra a), foretages syring og afsyring, jf. dog nr. 7, eller
c)
i vindyrkningszone C III, litra b), foretages syring.
2.
De i nr. 1 omhandlede produkter undtagen vin må kun tilsættes syre i en mængde på højst 1,50 g/l udtrykt i vinsyre eller 20 milliækvivalenter/l.
3.
Vin må kun tilsættes syre i en mængde på højst 2,5 g/l udtrykt i vinsyre eller 33,3 milliækvivalenter/l.
4.
Vin må kun afsyres med højst 1 g/l udtrykt i vinsyre eller 13,3 milliækvivalenter/l.
5.
Druemost til koncentrering må delvis afsyres.
6.
Uanset nr. 1 kan medlemsstaterne i år med usædvanlige vejrforhold give tilladelse til, at de i nr. 1 omhandlede produkter syres i vindyrkningszone A og B, jf. de i nr. 2 og 3 omhandlede betingelser.
7.
Syring af og tilsætning til samt syring og afsyring af ét og samme produkt udelukker hinanden, medmindre Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 75, stk. 2, indrømmer undtagelser.
D.   
Behandlinger
1.
De i afsnit B og C omhandlede behandlinger, bortset fra syring og afsyring af vin, er kun tilladt, hvis de på betingelser, Kommissionen skal fastsætte ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 75, stk. 2, gennemføres under forarbejdningen af friske druer, druemost, delvis gæret druemost eller ung ikkefærdiggæret vin til vin eller til en anden drikkevare fra vinsektoren til direkte konsum, bortset fra mousserende vin eller mousserende vin tilsat kulsyre, i den vindyrkningszone, hvor de anvendte friske druer er høstet.
2.
Koncentrering af vin skal finde sted i den vindyrkningszone, hvor de anvendte friske druer er høstet.
3.
Syring og afsyring af vin må kun foretages på vinfremstillingsvirksomheden og i den vindyrkningszone, hvor de druer, der er anvendt til fremstilling af den pågældende vin, er høstet.
4.
Hver af de i nr. 1, 2 og 3 nævnte behandlinger skal anmeldes til myndighederne. Det samme gælder for de mængder koncentreret druemost, rektificeret koncentreret druemost eller sakkarose, som fysiske eller juridiske personer eller sammenslutninger af sådanne, herunder producenter, aftapningsvirksomheder, forarbejdningsvirksomheder og forhandlere, der skal defineres af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 75, stk. 2, i forbindelse med udøvelsen af deres erhverv ligger inde med på samme tid og på samme sted som friske druer, druemost, delvis gæret druemost eller vin på fad. I stedet for anmeldelse af disse mængder kan der foretages bogføring af indgangen og forbrug.
5.
Hver af de i afsnit B og C omhandlede behandlinger skal indføres i det ledsagedokument, jf. artikel 147, på grundlag af hvilket de behandlede produkter er bragt i omsætning.
6.
Medmindre der vedtages undtagelser på grund af usædvanlige vejrforhold, må de i afsnit B og C omhandlede behandlinger ikke anvendes:
a)
efter den 1. januar i vindyrkningszone C
b)
efter den 16. marts i vindyrkningszone A og B, og de må kun anvendes for produkter fra vinhøsten umiddelbart forud for disse datoer.
7.
Uanset nr. 6 kan koncentrering ved frysning samt syring og afsyring af vin foretages hele året.
DEL II
Restriktioner
A.   
Generelt
1.
Ingen tilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder må omfatte tilsætning af vand, medmindre dette er nødvendigt af en særlig teknisk grund.
2.
Ingen tilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder må omfatte tilsætning af alkohol, undtagen ved fremstilling af frisk druemost, hvis gæring er standset ved tilsætning af alkohol, hedvin, mousserende vin, vin tilsat alkohol bestemt til destillation og perlevin.
3.
Vin tilsat alkohol bestemt til destillation må kun anvendes til destillation.
B.   
Friske druer, druemost og druesaft
1.
Frisk druemost, hvis gæring er standset ved tilsætning af alkohol, må kun anvendes til fremstilling af produkter, der ikke er omfattet af KN-kode 2204 10 , 2204 21  og 2204 29 . Dette er dog ikke til hinder for anvendelsen af mere restriktive bestemmelser, som medlemsstaterne måtte fastsætte for fremstilling på deres område af produkter, som ikke er omfattet af KN-kode 2204 10 , 2204 21  og 2204 29 .
2.
Druesaft og koncentreret druesaft må ikke anvendes til fremstilling af vin eller som tilsætning til vin. Igangsætning af alkoholgæring af disse produkter er forbudt på Unionens område.
3.
Nr. 1 og 2 finder ikke anvendelse på produkter, der i Irland, Polen og Det Forenede Kongerige er bestemt til fremstilling af produkter henhørende under KN-kode 2206 00 , for hvilke medlemsstaterne kan tillade anvendelse af en sammensat betegnelse, hvori salgsbetegnelsen "vin" forekommer.
4.
Delvis gæret druemost af let tørrede druer må kun bringes i omsætning med henblik på fremstilling af hedvin og kun i de vindyrkningsområder, hvor dette var almindelig praksis den 1. januar 1985, og af vin fremstillet af overmodne druer.
5.
Friske druer, druemost, delvis gæret druemost, koncentreret druemost, rektificeret koncentreret druemost, druemost, hvis gæring er standset ved tilsætning af alkohol, druesaft, koncentreret druesaft og vin eller blandinger af disse produkter med oprindelse i tredjelande, må ikke anvendes til fremstilling af produkter omhandlet i bilag VII, del II, eller som tilsætning til sådanne produkter på Unionens område.
C.   
Blanding af vine
Forskæring af en vin med oprindelse i et tredjeland med en EU-vin og forskæring mellem vine med oprindelse i tredjelande er forbudt i Unionen.
D.   
Biprodukter
1.
Udpresning af druer er forbudt. Medlemsstaterne fastsætter under hensyn til lokale og tekniske forhold det minimumsalkoholindhold, der skal være i presserester fra vindruer og vinbærme efter presning af druer.
Medlemsstaterne fastsætter alkoholindholdet i disse biprodukter til mindst 5 % af alkoholindholdet i den producerede vin.
2.
Af vinbærme og presserester fra vindruer må der hverken fremstilles vin eller andre drikkevarer, som er bestemt til direkte konsum, bortset fra alkohol, brændevin eller piquettevin. Overhældning af vin på vinbærme eller presserester af druer eller presset aszú er tilladt på betingelser, som skal fastsættes af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 75, stk. 2, hvor denne praksis anvendes traditionelt til fremstilling af "Tokaji fordítás" og "Tokaji máslás" i Ungarn og "Tokajský forditáš" og "Tokajský mášláš" i Slovakiet.
3.
Presning af vinbærme og fornyet gæring af presserester fra vindruer til andre formål end destillation eller fremstilling af piquettevin er forbudt. Filtrering og centrifugering af vinbærme betragtes ikke som presning, hvis de fremstillede produkter er af sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet.
4.
Piquettevin må, såfremt det er tilladt at fremstille den i den pågældende medlemsstat, kun anvendes til destillation eller til vinavlerens privatforbrug.
5.
Fysiske og juridiske personer eller sammenslutninger af sådanne, som ligger inde med biprodukter, skal afsætte dem på vilkår, der skal fastlægges af Kommissionen ved delegerede retsakter i medfør af artikel 75, stk. 2, idet medlemsstaterne dog har mulighed for at beslutte, at biprodukterne skal bortskaffes ved destillation.
BILAG IX
FAKULTATIVE FORBEHOLDTE UDTRYK
Produktkategori
(henvisning til klassificeringen i den kombinerede nomenklatur)
Fakultativt forbeholdt udtryk
fjerkrækød
(KN-kode 0207  og 0210 )
fodret med … % af …
havrefodret gås
ekstensivt staldopdræt
fritgående
frilands
frilands – opdrættet i fuld frihed
slagtealder
opfedningsperiodens længde
æg
(KN-kode 0407 )
friske
ekstra eller ekstra friske
angivelse af de æglæggende høners foder
olivenolie
(KN-kode 1509 )
første koldpresning
koldekstraktion
syreindhold
skarp
frugtagtig: moden eller grøn
bitter
intens
middel
light, let
afbalanceret
mild olie
BILAG X
KØBSBETINGELSER FOR SUKKERROE I PERIODEN OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 125, STK. 3
PUNKT I
1.
Leveringskontrakten indgås skriftligt og for en bestemt mængde sukkerroer.
2.
Leveringskontrakten kan være af flere års varighed.
3.
I leveringskontrakten kan det fastsættes, hvorvidt og i givet fald på hvilke betingelser der kan leveres yderligere mængder sukkerroer.
PUNKT II
1.
I leveringskontrakten fastsættes købsprisen for de mængder sukkerroer, der er omhandlet i punkt I.
2.
Den pris, der er nævnt i stk. 1, gælder for sukkerroer af standardkvalitet som defineret i bilag III, punkt B.
Prisen justeres med forhøjelser eller nedsættelser vedtaget af parterne på forhånd for at tage hensyn til afvigelser fra standardkvaliteten.
3.
Leveringskontrakten skal angive, hvordan markedsprisernes udvikling fordeles mellem parterne.
4.
Der fastsættes i leveringskontrakten et bestemt sukkerindhold for sukkerroer. Leveringskontrakten skal indeholde en omregningstabel, som viser de forskellige sukkerindhold og de koefficienter, der anvendes ved omregning af de leverede sukkerroemængder til mængder med det sukkerindhold, der er fastsat i leveringskontrakten.
Omregningstabellen baseres på de udbyttesatser, der svarer til de forskellige sukkerindhold.
PUNKT III
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, hvor længe der normalt skal leveres sukkerroer, og hvordan leverancerne skal fordeles tidsmæssigt.
PUNKT IV
1.
I leveringskontrakten fastsættes der opsamlingssteder for sukkerroer og vilkår forbundet med levering og transport.
2.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at ansvaret for omkostningerne til læsning og til transport fra opsamlingsstederne er klart fastsat. Hvis det i leveringskontrakten fastsættes, at sukkervirksomheden skal bære en del af læsnings- og transportomkostningerne, skal det klart fastsættes, hvor stor en procentdel eller hvor stort et beløb det drejer sig om.
3.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at de omkostninger, der påhviler hver part, er klart angivet.
PUNKT V
1.
I leveringskontrakten fastsættes der overtagelsessteder for sukkerroer.
2.
Hvor sukkerroesælgere og sukkervirksomheder allerede havde indgået en leveringskontrakt for det foregående produktionsår, forbliver de overtagelsessteder, som de aftalte for leverancerne i det pågældende produktionsår, de samme. Denne bestemmelse kan fraviges ved brancheaftaler.
PUNKT VI
1.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at sukkerindholdet skal beregnes ved polarisationsmetoden eller i lyset af den teknologiske udvikling en anden metode, som de to partnere er nået til enighed om. Der udtages en prøve af sukkerroerne ved overtagelsen.
2.
Det kan ved brancheaftale være fastsat, at prøver skal udtages på et andet tidspunkt. I så fald fastsættes det i leveringskontrakten, at der skal foretages en regulering for at udligne en eventuel formindskelse af sukkerindholdet i perioden mellem overtagelsen og prøveudtagningen.
PUNKT VII
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at bruttovægt, tara og sukkerindhold skal bestemmes i henhold til vedtagne procedurer:
a)
i fællesskab af sukkervirksomheden og sukkerroeavlernes brancheorganisation, hvis dette er fastsat ved brancheaftale
b)
af sukkervirksomheden under tilsyn af sukkerroeavlernes brancheorganisation
c)
af sukkervirksomheden under tilsyn af en sagkyndig, der er anerkendt af den pågældende medlemsstat, forudsat at sukkerroesælgeren bærer omkostningerne.
PUNKT VIII
1.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at sukkervirksomheden for den samlede leverede mængde sukkerroer skal gøre mindst én af følgende ting:
a)
stille den friske pulp fra den leverede sukkerroemængde gratis til rådighed for sukkerroesælgeren, ab fabrik
b)
stille en del af denne pulp, presset, tørret eller tørret og tilsat melasse, gratis til rådighed for sukkerroesælgeren, ab fabrik
c)
stille pulpen, presset eller tørret, til rådighed for sukkerroesælgeren, ab fabrik; i så fald kan sukkervirksomheden forlange, at sukkerroesælgeren afholder omkostningerne ved presning eller tørring
d)
yde kompensation til sukkerroesælgeren under hensyntagen til mulighederne for at afsætte den pågældende pulp.
2.
Hvis en del af eller hele den leverede mængde sukkerroer underkastes forskellig behandling, fastsættes det i leveringskontrakten, at fabrikanten skal overholde mindst to af forpligtelserne i stk. 1.
3.
Der kan ved brancheaftale være fastsat et andet leveringsstadium for pulp end det, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, litra a), b) og c).
PUNKT IX
Der fastsættes i leveringskontrakterne frister for betaling af eventuelle forskud og for betaling af købsprisen for sukkerroer.
PUNKT X
Hvis der i en leveringskontrakt er fastsat bestemmelser for anliggender, der er omhandlet i dette bilag, eller hvis en leveringskontrakt indeholder bestemmelser for andre anliggender, må sådanne bestemmelser og disses virkninger ikke være i strid med dette bilag.
PUNKT XI
1.
De brancheaftaler, der er nævnt i bilag II, del II, afdeling A, punkt 6, indeholder voldgiftsbestemmelser.
2.
Brancheaftaler kan fastlægge en standardskabelon for leveringskontrakter, der er i overensstemmelse med denne forordning og Unionens regler.
3.
Hvis der i en brancheaftale på EU-plan, regionalt plan eller lokalt plan er fastsat bestemmelser for anliggender, der er omhandlet i denne forordning, eller hvis en brancheaftale indeholder bestemmelser for andre anliggender, må sådanne bestemmelser og disses virkninger ikke være i strid med dette bilag.
4.
Ved aftaler som omhandlet i stk. 3 fastsættes navnlig:
a)
en omregningstabel som omhandlet i punkt II, nr. 4
b)
regler for valg og levering af frømateriale af de sukkerroesorter, der skal avles
c)
minimumsindholdet af sukker i de sukkerroer, der skal leveres
d)
krav om, at sukkervirksomheden og sælgernes repræsentanter skal rådføre sig med hinanden, inden der fastsættes en startdato for sukkerroeleverancerne
e)
ydelse af præmier til sukkerroesælgerne for tidlige og sene leverancer
f)
nærmere oplysninger om betingelser og omkostninger vedrørende pulpen, jf. punkt VIII
g)
sukkerroesælgerens afhentning af pulp
h)
regler om justering af priser i tilfælde, hvor flerårige kontrakter er indgået
i)
regler om prøvetagning og metoder til bestemmelse af bruttovægt, tara og sukkerindhold.
BILAG XI
KØBSBETINGELSER FOR SUKKERROE I PERIODEN OMHANDLET I ARTIKEL 124
PUNKT I
1.
Leveringskontrakter indgås skriftligt for en bestemt mængde kvotesukkerroer.
2.
I leveringskontrakten fastsættes det, hvorvidt og i givet fald på hvilke betingelser der kan leveres yderligere mængder sukkerroer.
PUNKT II
1.
I leveringskontrakten fastsættes købsprisen for de mængder sukkerroer, der er omhandlet i artikel 127, stk. 2, litra a) og evt. litra b) i nærværende forordning. For de mængder, der er omhandlet i artikel 127, stk. 2, litra a), må sådanne priser ikke være lavere end den minimumspris for kvotesukkerroer, der er omhandlet i artikel 135.
2.
Der fastsættes i leveringskontrakten et bestemt sukkerindhold for sukkerroer. Leveringskontrakten skal indeholde en omregningstabel, som viser de forskellige sukkerindhold og de koefficienter, der anvendes ved omregning af de leverede sukkerroemængder til mængder med det sukkerindhold, der er fastsat i leveringskontrakten.
Omregningstabellen baseres på de udbyttesatser, der svarer til de forskellige sukkerindhold.
3.
Hvis en sukkerroesælger har indgået en leveringskontrakt med en sukkervirksomhed om levering af sukkerroer som omhandlet i artikel 127, stk. 2, litra a), betragtes alle leverancer fra den pågældende sælger, omregnet i henhold til nr. 2 i dette punkt, som leverancer som omhandlet i artikel 127, stk. 2, litra a), op til den mængde sukkerroer, der er angivet i leveringskontrakten.
4.
Sukkervirksomheder, der fremstiller en mindre sukkermængde end den mængde kvotesukkerroer, som de før såningen har indgået leveringskontrakt om i henhold til artikel 127, stk. 2, litra a), skal fordele den sukkerroemængde, som svarer til en eventuel yderligere produktion op til kvoten, mellem de sukkerroesælgere, med hvem de før såningen har indgået leveringskontrakter som omhandlet i artikel 127, stk. 2, litra a).
Denne bestemmelse kan fraviges ved brancheaftaler.
PUNKT III
1.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, hvor længe der normalt skal leveres sukkerroer, og hvordan leverancerne skal fordeles tidsmæssigt.
2.
De bestemmelser, der er nævnt i nr. 1, er de samme som dem, der var gældende for det foregående produktionsår, idet der tages hensyn til størrelsen af den faktiske produktion. Disse bestemmelser kan fraviges ved brancheaftaler.
PUNKT IV
1.
I leveringskontrakten fastsættes der opsamlingssteder for sukkerroer.
2.
Hvor sukkerroesælgere og sukkervirksomheder allerede havde indgået en leveringskontrakt for det foregående produktionsår, forbliver de opsamlingssteder, som de aftalte for leverancerne i det pågældende produktionsår, de samme. Denne bestemmelse kan fraviges ved brancheaftaler.
3.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at omkostningerne til læsning og til transport fra opsamlingsstederne afholdes af sukkervirksomheden, medmindre der er indgået særlige aftaler på basis af lokale regler eller kutymer gældende før det foregående produktionsår.
4.
For Danmark, Irland, Grækenland, Spanien, Portugal, Finland og Det Forenede Kongerige, hvor sukkerroerne leveres frit fabrik, gælder dog, at det i leveringskontrakten skal fastsættes, at sukkervirksomheden skal bære en del af læsnings- og transportomkostningerne, ligesom det skal fastsættes, hvor stor en procentdel eller hvor stort et beløb det drejer sig om.
PUNKT V
1.
I leveringskontrakten fastsættes der overtagelsessteder for sukkerroer.
2.
Hvor sukkerroesælgere og sukkervirksomheder allerede havde indgået en leveringskontrakt for det foregående produktionsår, forbliver de overtagelsessteder, som de aftalte for leverancerne i det pågældende produktionsår, de samme. Denne bestemmelse kan fraviges ved brancheaftaler.
PUNKT VI
1.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at sukkerindholdet skal beregnes ved polarisationsmetoden. Der udtages en prøve af sukkerroerne ved overtagelsen.
2.
Det kan ved brancheaftale være fastsat, at prøver skal udtages på et andet tidspunkt. I så fald fastsættes det i leveringskontrakten, at der skal foretages en regulering for at udligne en eventuel formindskelse af sukkerindholdet i perioden mellem overtagelsen og prøveudtagningen.
PUNKT VII
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at bruttovægt, tara og sukkerindhold skal bestemmes på én af følgende måder:
a)
i fællesskab af sukkervirksomheden og sukkerroeavlernes brancheorganisation, hvis dette er fastsat ved brancheaftale
b)
af sukkervirksomheden under tilsyn af sukkerroeavlernes brancheorganisation
c)
af sukkervirksomheden under tilsyn af en sagkyndig, der er anerkendt af den pågældende medlemsstat, forudsat at sukkerroesælgeren bærer omkostningerne.
PUNKT VIII
1.
Det fastsættes i leveringskontrakten, at sukkervirksomheden for den samlede leverede mængde sukkerroer skal gøre mindst én af følgende ting:
a)
stille den friske pulp fra den leverede sukkerroemængde gratis til rådighed for sukkerroesælgeren, ab fabrik
b)
stille en del af denne pulp, presset, tørret eller tørret og tilsat melasse, gratis til rådighed for sukkerroesælgeren, ab fabrik
c)
stille pulpen, presset eller tørret, til rådighed for sukkerroesælgeren, ab fabrik; i så fald kan sukkervirksomheden forlange, at sukkerroesælgeren afholder omkostningerne ved presning eller tørring
d)
yde kompensation til sukkerroesælgeren under hensyntagen til mulighederne for at afsætte den pågældende pulp.
2.
Hvis en del af eller hele den leverede mængde sukkerroer underkastes forskellig behandling, fastsættes det i leveringskontrakten, at fabrikanten skal overholde mindst to af forpligtelserne i stk. 1.
3.
Der kan ved brancheaftale være fastsat et andet leveringsstadium for pulp end det, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, litra a), b) og c).
PUNKT IX
1.
Der fastsættes i leveringskontrakterne frister for betaling af eventuelle forskud og for betaling af købsprisen for sukkerroer.
2.
De frister, der er omhandlet i nr. 1, er dem, der var gældende i det foregående produktionsår. Denne bestemmelse kan fraviges ved brancheaftaler.
PUNKT X
Hvis der i en leveringskontrakt er fastsat bestemmelser for anliggender, der er omhandlet i dette bilag, eller hvis en leveringskontrakt indeholder bestemmelser for andre anliggender, må sådanne bestemmelser og disses virkninger ikke være i strid med dette bilag.
PUNKT XI
1.
De brancheaftaler, der er nævnt i bilag II, del II, afdeling A, punkt 6, indeholder voldgiftsbestemmelser.
2.
Hvis der i en brancheaftale på EU-plan, regionalt plan eller lokalt plan er fastsat bestemmelser for anliggender, der er omhandlet i denne forordning, eller hvis en brancheaftale indeholder bestemmelser for andre anliggender, må sådanne bestemmelser og disses virkninger ikke være i strid med dette bilag.
3.
Ved aftaler som omhandlet i nr. 2 fastsættes navnlig:
a)
regler for fordelingen på sukkerroesælgerne af de sukkerroemængder, som sukkervirksomheden før såningen beslutter at købe til fremstilling af sukker inden for kvoten
b)
fordelingsregler som omhandlet i punkt II, nr. 4
c)
en omregningstabel som omhandlet i punkt II, nr. 2
d)
regler for valg og levering af frømateriale af de sukkerroesorter, der skal avles
e)
minimumsindholdet af sukker i de sukkerroer, der skal leveres
f)
krav om, at sukkervirksomheden og sukkerroesælgernes repræsentanter skal rådføre sig med hinanden, inden der fastsættes en startdato for sukkerroeleverancerne
g)
ydelse af præmier til sukkerroesælgerne for tidlige og sene leverancer
h)
nærmere oplysninger om:
i)
den del af pulpen, der er omhandlet i punkt VIII, nr. 1, litra b)
ii)
de omkostninger, der er omhandlet i punkt VIII, nr. 1, litra c)
iii)
den kompensation, der er omhandlet i punktVIII, nr. 1, litra d)
i)
sukkerroesælgerens afhentning af pulp
j)
regler for, hvordan en eventuel forskel mellem referencetærsklen og den faktiske salgspris for sukkeret skal fordeles mellem sukkervirksomheden og sukkerroesælgerne, jf. dog artikel 135.
PUNKT XII
Hvis det ikke ved brancheaftale er fastsat, hvordan de mængder sukkerroer, som sukkervirksomheden før såningen tilbyder at købe til fremstilling af sukker inden for kvoten, bør fordeles mellem sukkerroesælgerne, kan den pågældende medlemsstat selv fastsætte regler for en sådan fordeling.
Disse regler kan desuden tillægge traditionelle sælgere af sukkerrør til en kooperativ sammenslutning leveringsrettigheder, der ikke er omfattet af de rettigheder, der stiftes gennem et eventuelt tilhørsforhold til nævnte sammenslutning.
BILAG XII
NATIONALE OG REGIONALE KVOTER FOR PRODUKTION AF SUKKER, ISOGLUCOSE OG INULINSIRUP, JF. ARTIKEL 136
(i ton)
Medlemsstat eller region
(1)
Sukker
(2)
Isoglucose
(3)
Inulinsirup
(4)
Belgien
676 235,0
114 580,2
0
Bulgarien
0
89 198,0
Tjekkiet
372 459,3
Danmark
372 383,0
Tyskland
2 898 255,7
56 638,2
Irland
0
Grækenland
158 702,0
0
Spanien
498 480,2
53 810,2
Frankrig (hovedlandet)
3 004 811,15
0
De franske oversøiske departementer
432 220,05
Kroatien
192 877,0
Italien
508 379,0
32 492,5
Letland
0
Litauen
90 252,0
Ungarn
105 420,0
250 265,8
Nederlandene
804 888,0
0
0
Østrig
351 027,4
Polen
1 405 608,1
42 861,4
Portugal (hovedlandet)
0
12 500,0
Portugal (den autonome region Azorerne)
9 953,0
Rumænien
104 688,8
0
Slovenien
0
Slovakiet
112 319,5
68 094,5
Finland
80 999,0
0
Sverige
293 186,0
Det Forenede Kongerige
1 056 474,0
0
I ALT
13 529 618,2
720 440,8
0
BILAG XIII
NÆRMERE BESTEMMELSER FOR OVERFØRSEL AF SUKKER- OG ISOGLUCOSEKVOTER, JF. ARTIKEL 138
PUNKT I
I dette bilag forstås ved:
a)
"sammenlægning af virksomheder": sammenslutning af to eller flere virksomheder til én virksomhed
b)
"afhændelse af en virksomhed": overdragelse eller overtagelse af formuegoderne i en virksomhed, som har fået tildelt kvoter, til fordel for én eller flere virksomheder
c)
"afhændelse af en fabrik": overdragelse af ejendomsretten til et teknisk anlæg, der omfatter alle de installationer, der er nødvendige for at fremstille det pågældende produkt, til én eller flere virksomheder, som helt eller delvis overtager den overdragende virksomheds produktion
d)
"leje af en fabrik": lejemål vedrørende en teknisk enhed, der omfatter hele det anlæg, der er nødvendigt for at kunne fremstille sukker, med henblik på drift heraf – der er indgået for mindst tre på hinanden følgende produktionsår, og som parterne forpligter sig til ikke at opsige inden udløbet af det tredje produktionsår, med en virksomhed, der er etableret i samme medlemsstat, som den pågældende fabrik er beliggende i, hvis den virksomhed, der lejer nævnte fabrik, efter lejemålets start kan betragtes som en virksomhed, der for hele dens produktions vedkommende udelukkende producerer sukker.
PUNKT II
1.
Ved sammenlægning eller overdragelse af sukkerproducerende virksomheder og ved overdragelse af sukkerfabrikker justeres kvoten således, jf. dog stk. 2:
a)
ved sammenlægning af sukkerproducerende virksomheder tildeler medlemsstaterne den virksomhed, der opstår ved sammenlægningen, en kvote svarende til summen af de pågældende sukkerproducerende virksomheders kvoter før sammenlægningen
b)
ved overdragelse af en sukkerproducerende virksomhed tildeler medlemsstaten den overtagende virksomhed den overtagne virksomheds kvote med henblik på sukkerproduktion eller foretager, hvis der er tale om flere overtagende virksomheder, en fordeling i forhold til den sukkerproduktion, som de enkelte virksomhederne overtager
c)
ved overdragelse af en sukkerfabrik nedsætter medlemsstaten kvoten for den virksomhed, der overdrager ejendomsretten til fabrikken, og forhøjer kvoten for den eller de sukkerproducerende virksomheder, der overtager den pågældende fabrik, med den fratrukne mængde i forhold til den overtagne produktion.
2.
Hvis en del af de sukkerroe- eller sukkerrørsavlere, som direkte berøres af de transaktioner, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, udtrykkeligt tilkendegiver, at de ønsker at levere deres sukkerroer eller sukkerrør til en sukkerproducerende virksomhed, der ikke er part i sådanne transaktioner, kan medlemsstaten foretage tildelingen på basis af den produktion, der overtages af den virksomhed, som de pågældende ønsker at levere deres sukkerroer eller sukkerrør til.
3.
Ved lukning under andre omstændigheder end dem, der er omhandlet i stk. 1, af:
a)
en sukkerproducerende virksomhed
b)
én eller flere sukkerfabrikker tilhørende en sukkerproducerende virksomhed.
Medlemsstaten kan tildele den del af kvoterne, der er omfattet i en sådan lukning, til én eller flere sukkerproducerende virksomheder.
I det tilfælde, der er omhandlet i litra b) i foregående afsnit, kan medlemsstaten, hvis nogle af de berørte producenter udtrykkeligt tilkendegiver, at de ønsker at levere deres sukkerroer eller sukkerrør til en given sukkerproducerende virksomhed, tildele den del af kvoterne, der svarer til de pågældende mængder sukkerroer eller sukkerrør, til den virksomhed, som de pågældende ønsker at levere til.
4.
Hvis undtagelsesbestemmelsen i artikel 127, stk. 5, anvendes, kan den pågældende medlemsstat kræve, at de sukkerroeavlere og sukkervirksomheder, der berøres af nævnte undtagelse, i deres brancheaftaler indsætter særlige klausuler, der giver medlemsstaten mulighed for at anvende dette punkts stk. 2 og 3.
5.
I tilfælde af leje af en fabrik, der tilhører en sukkerproducerende virksomhed, kan medlemsstaten nedsætte kvoten for den virksomhed, der udlejer fabrikken, og tildele den virksomhed, der lejer fabrikken med henblik på sukkerproduktion, den kvotedel, som svarer til nedsættelsen.
Hvis lejemålet ophæves inden for den periode på tre produktionsår, der er omhandlet i punkt I, litra d), annullerer medlemsstaten kvotejusteringen i henhold til første afsnit med tilbagevirkende kraft fra den dato, som lejemålet gjaldt fra. Ophæves lejemålet på grund af force majeure, er medlemsstaten dog ikke forpligtet til at annullere justeringen.
6.
Hvis en sukkerproducerende virksomhed ikke længere kan opfylde sine forpligtelser i henhold til EU-lovgivningen over for de pågældende sukkerroe- eller sukkerrørsavlere, og den pågældende medlemsstats myndigheder har fastslået dette, kan medlemsstaten for ét eller flere produktionsår overføre den del af de kvoter, det drejer sig om, til én eller flere sukkerproducerende virksomheder i forhold til den overtagne produktion.
7.
Hvis en medlemsstat giver en sukkerproducerende virksomhed pris- og afsætningsgarantier med henblik på fremstilling af ethylalkohol af sukkerroer, kan den efter aftale med virksomheden og de berørte sukkerroeavlere overføre alle eller en del af sukkerkvoterne til én eller flere andre virksomheder for ét eller flere produktionsår.
PUNKT III
I tilfælde af sammenlægning eller overdragelse af isoglucoseproducerende virksomheder eller overdragelse af en isoglucoseproducerende fabrik kan medlemsstaten tildele de pågældende produktionskvoter for isoglucose til én eller flere andre virksomheder, uanset om sådanne virksomheder har en kvote.
PUNKT IV
Foranstaltninger, der træffes i henhold til punkt II og III, må kun gennemføres, hvis:
a)
der tages hensyn til alle berørte parters interesser
b)
den pågældende medlemsstat mener, at foranstaltningerne sandsynligvis vil forbedre strukturen i og sukkerrørssektoren og den sukkerproducerende sektor
c)
de vedrører virksomheder, der er etableret i samme område, som der er fastsat kvoter for i bilag XII.
PUNKT V
Hvis sammenlægningen eller overdragelsen finder sted mellem den 1. oktober og den 30. april det følgende år, gælder de foranstaltninger, der er omhandlet i punkt II og III, fra det igangværende produktionsår.
Hvis sammenlægningen eller overdragelsen finder sted mellem den 1. maj og den 30. september samme år, får de foranstaltninger, der er omhandlet i punkt II og III, virkning for det følgende produktionsår.
PUNKT VI
Hvis punkt II og III anvendes, giver medlemsstaterne senest 15 dage efter udløbet af de perioder, der er omhandlet i punkt V, Kommissionen meddelelse om de justerede kvoter.
BILAG XIV
SAMMENLIGNINGSTABEL, JF. ARTIKEL 230
Forordning (EF) nr. 1234/2007
Denne forordning
Forordning (EU) nr. 1306/2013
Artikel 1
Artikel 1
—
Artikel 2, stk. 1
Artikel 3, stk. 1 og 2
—
Artikel 2, stk. 2, litra a) og b)
—
—
Artikel 2, stk. 2, litra c)
Artikel 15, stk. 1, litra a)
—
Artikel 3
Artikel 6
—
Artikel 4
—
—
Artikel 5, stk. 1
—
—
Artikel 5, stk. 2, første del
Artikel 3, stk. 4
—
Artikel 5, stk. 2, anden del
—
—
Artikel 5, stk. 3
Artikel 5, litra a)
—
Artikel 6
—
—
Artikel 7
Artikel 9
—
Artikel 8
Artikel 7
—
Artikel 9
Artikel 126
—
Artikel 10
Artikel 11
—
Artikel 11
Artikel 12
—
Artikel 12
Artikel 13
—
Artikel 13
Artikel 14
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 14 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 15 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 16 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 17 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 18, stk. 1-4
Artikel 15, stk. 2
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 18, stk. 5
—
—
Artikel 19 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 20 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 21 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 22 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 23 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 24 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 25
Artikel 16, stk. 1
—
Artikel 26
—
—
Artikel 27
—
—
Artikel 28
—
—
Artikel 29
—
—
Artikel 30 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 31
Artikel 17
—
Artikel 32
—
—
Artikel 33
[Artikel 18]
—
Artikel 34
[Artikel 18]
—
Artikel 35 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 36 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 37
[Artikel 18]
—
Artikel 38
[Artikel 18]
—
Artikel 39
[Artikel 19, stk. 3]
—
Artikel 40
[Artikel 19, stk. 5, litra a) og artikel 20, litra o), nr, iii)]
—
Artikel 41
—
—
Artikel 42, stk. 1
Artikel 10
—
Artikel 42, stk. 2
Artikel 20, litra u)
—
Artikel 43, litra a)-f), i), j) og l)
Artikel 19 og 20
—
Artikel 43, litra g), h) og k)
—
—
Artikel 44
Artikel 220, stk. 1, litra a), og artikel 220, stk. 2 og 3
—
Artikel 45
Artikel 220, stk. 1, litra b), og artikel 220, stk. 2 og 3
—
Artikel 46, stk. 1
Artikel 220, stk. 5
—
Artikel 46, stk. 2
Artikel 220, stk. 6
—
Artikel 47
Artikel 219
—
Artikel 48
Artikel 219
—
Artikel 49
Artikel 135
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 50
Artikel 125 og 127
—
Artikel 51
Artikel 128
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 52
Artikel 130
—
Artikel 52a
—
—
Artikel 53, litra a)
Artikel 132, litra c)
—
Artikel 53, litra b)
Artikel 130, stk. 2
—
Artikel 53, litra c)
Artikel 130, stk. 6
—
Artikel 54
Artikel 166
—
Artikel 55
—
 (
2
)
—
Artikel 56
Artikel 136
—
Artikel 57
Artikel 137
—
Artikel 58
—
—
Artikel 59
—
—
Artikel 60
Artikel 138
—
Artikel 61
Artikel 139
—
Artikel 62
Artikel 140
—
Artikel 63
Artikel 141
—
Artikel 64, stk. 1
Artikel 142, stk. 1
—
Artikel 64, stk. 2 og 3
Artikel 142, stk. 2
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 65
—
 (
2
)
—
Artikel 66
—
—
Artikel 67
—
—
Artikel 68
—
—
Artikel 69
—
—
Artikel 70
—
—
Artikel 71
—
—
Artikel 72
—
—
Artikel 73
—
—
Artikel 74
—
—
Artikel 75
—
—
Artikel 76
—
—
Artikel 77
—
—
Artikel 78
—
—
Artikel 79
—
—
Artikel 80
—
—
Artikel 81
—
—
Artikel 82
—
—
Artikel 83
—
—
Artikel 84
—
—
Artikel 84a
—
—
Artikel 85, litra a)
Artikel 143, stk. 1, og artikel 144, litra a)
—
Artikel 85, litra b)
Artikel 144, litra j)
—
Artikel 85, litra c)
Artikel 144, litra i)
—
Artikel 85, litra d)
—
—
Artikel 85a
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85b
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85c
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85d
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85e
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85f
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85g
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85h
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85i
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85j
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85k
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85l
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85m
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85n
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 85o
—
—
Artikel 85p
—
—
Artikel 85q
—
—
Artikel 85r
—
—
Artikel 85s
—
—
Artikel 85t
—
—
Artikel 85u
—
—
Artikel 85v
—
—
Artikel 85w
—
—
Artikel 85x
—
—
Artikel 86 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 87 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 88 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 89 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 90 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 91
—
—
Artikel 92
—
—
Artikel 93
—
—
Artikel 94
—
—
Artikel 94a
—
—
Artikel 95
—
—
Artikel 95a
—
—
Artikel 96 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 97
Artikel 129
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 98
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 99
—
—
Artikel 100
—
—
Artikel 101 (udgår)
—
—
Artikel 102
Artikel 26
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 102, stk. 2
Artikel 217
—
Artikel 102a
Artikel 58
—
Artikel 103
Artikel 29, 30 og 31
—
Artikel 103a
—
—
Artikel 103b
Artikel 32
—
Artikel 103c
Artikel 33
—
Artikel 103d
Artikel 34
—
Artikel 103e
Artikel 35
—
Artikel 103f
Artikel 36
—
Artikel 103g
Artikel 37, litra a), og artikel 38, litra b)
—
Artikel 103ga
Artikel 23
—
Artikel 103ga, stk. 7
Artikel 217
—
Artikel 103h, litra a)-e)
Artikel 37 og 38
—
Artikel 103h, litra f)
Artikel 24 og 25
—
Artikel 103i
Artikel 39
—
Artikel 103j
Artikel 40
—
Artikel 103k
Artikel 41
—
Artikel 103l
Artikel 42
—
Artikel 103m
Artikel 43
—
Artikel 103n
Artikel 44
—
Artikel 103n, stk. 4
Artikel 212
—
Artikel 103o
—
—
Artikel 103p
Artikel 45
—
Artikel 103q
Artikel 46
—
Artikel 103r
Artikel 47
—
Artikel 103s
Artikel 48
—
Artikel 103t
Artikel 49
—
Artikel 103u, stk. 1, litra a)
Artikel 50
—
Artikel 103u, stk. 1, litra b)
Artikel 51
—
Artikel 103u, stk. 2-5
Artikel 52
—
Artikel 103v
Artikel 50
—
Artikel 103w
—
—
Artikel 103x
—
—
Artikel 103y
—
—
Artikel 103z
—
—
Artikel 103za
Artikel 53 og 54
—
Artikel 104
—
—
Artikel 105, stk. 1
Artikel 55, stk. 1
—
Artikel 105, stk. 2
Artikel 215
—
Artikel 106
Artikel 55, stk. 4
—
Artikel 107
Artikel 55, stk. 3
—
Artikel 108, stk. 1
Artikel 55, stk. 2
—
Artikel 108, stk. 2
—
—
Artikel 109, første punktum
Artikel 55, stk. 1, sidste punktum
—
Artikel 110
Artikel 56 og 57
—
Artikel 111
—
—
Artikel 112
—
—
Artikel 113, stk. 1
Artikel 75, stk. 1, litra a) til e) og stk. 2
—
Artikel 113, stk. 2
Artikel 75, stk. 5
—
Artikel 113, stk. 3, afsnit
Artikel 74
—
Artikel 113, stk. 3, andet afsnit
—
Artikel 89
Artikel 113a, stk. 1-3
Artikel 76
—
Artikel 113a, stk. 4
—
 (
1
)
Artikel 89
Artikel 113b
Artikel 75, stk. 3
—
Artikel 113c
Artikel 167
—
Artikel 113d, stk. 1, første afsnit
Artikel 78, stk. 1 og 2
—
Artikel 113d, stk. 1, andet afsnit
Bilag VII, del II, stk. 1
—
Artikel 113d, stk. 2
Artikel 78, stk. 3
—
Artikel 113d, stk. 3
Artikel 82
—
Artikel 114
Artikel 78, stk. 1
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 115
Artikel 78, stk. 1, artikel 75, stk. 1, litra h)
—
Artikel 116
Artikel 78, stk. 1, artikel 75, stk. 1, litra f) og g)
—
Artikel 117
Artikel 77
—
Artikel 118
Artikel 78, stk. 1
—
Artikel 118a
Artikel 92
—
Artikel 118b
Artikel 93
—
Artikel 118c
Artikel 94
—
Artikel 118d, stk. 1
Artikel 94, stk. 3
—
Artikel 118d, stk. 2 og 3
[Artikel 109, stk. 3]
—
Artikel 118e
Artikel 95
—
Artikel 118f
Artikel 96
—
Artikel 118g
Artikel 97
—
Artikel 118h
Artikel 98
—
Artikel 118i
Artikel 99
—
Artikel 118j
Artikel 100
—
Artikel 118k
Artikel 101
—
Artikel 118l
Artikel 102
—
Artikel 118m
Artikel 103
—
Artikel 118n
Artikel 104
—
Artikel 118o
—
—
Artikel 118p
—
—
Artikel 118q
Artikel 105
—
Artikel 118r
Artikel 106
—
Artikel 118s
Artikel 107
—
Artikel 118t
Artikel 108
—
Artikel 118u
Artikel 112
—
Artikel 118v
Artikel 113
—
Artikel 118w
Artikel 117
—
Artikel 118x
Artikel 118
—
Artikel 118y
Artikel 119
—
Artikel 118z
Artikel 120
—
Artikel 118za
Artikel 121
—
Artikel 118zb
—
—
Artikel 119
—
—
Artikel 120
—
—
Artikel 120a
Artikel 81
—
Artikel 120b
—
—
Artikel 120c
Artikel 80
—
Artikel 120d, første afsnit
Artikel 83, stk. 2
—
Artikel 120d, andet afsnit
[Artikel 223]
—
Artikel 120e, stk. 1
Artikel 75, stk. 3 og 4
—
Artikel 120e, stk. 2
Artikel 83, stk. 3 og 4
—
Artikel 120f
Artikel 80, stk. 3
—
Artikel 120g
Artikel 80, stk. 5, og artikel 91, litra c)
—
Artikel 121, litra a), nr. i)
Artikel 75, stk. 2
—
Artikel 121, litra a), nr. ii)
Artikel 75, stk. 3
—
Artikel 121, litra a), nr. iii)
Artikel 89
—
Artikel 121, litra a), nr. iv)
Artikel 75, stk. 2, og artikel 91, litra b)
—
Artikel 121, litra b)
Artikel 91, litra a), artikel 78, stk. 3
—
Artikel 121, litra c), nr. i)
Artikel 91, litra a)
—
Artikel 121, litra c), nr. ii) og iii)
Artikel 91, litra d)
—
Artikel 121, litra c), nr. iv)
[Artikel 223]
—
Artikel 121, litra d), nr. i)
Artikel 78, stk. 1
—
Artikel 121, litra d), nr. ii)-v) og nr. vii)
Artikel 75, stk. 2 og 3
—
Artikel 121, litra d), nr. vi)
Artikel 89
—
Artikel 121, litra e), nr. i)
Artikel 78, stk. 1
—
Artikel 121, litra e), nr. ii)-v), nr. vii)
Artikel 75, stk. 2 og 3
—
Artikel 121, litra e), nr. vi)
Artikel 75, stk. 2
—
Artikel 121, litra f), nr. i)
Artikel 78, stk. 1
—
Artikel 121, litra f), nr. ii), iii) og v)
Artikel 75, stk. 3
—
Artikel 121, litra f), nr. iv) og vii)
Artikel 91, litra g)
—
Artikel 121, litra f), nr. vi)
[Artikel 223]
—
Artikel 121, litra g)
Artikel 75, stk. 3
—
Artikel 121, litra h)
Artikel 91, litra d)
—
Artikel 121, litra i)
—
—
Artikel 121, litra j), nr. i)
Artikel 75(3)
—
Artikel 121, litra j), nr. ii)
Artikel 91, litra d)-
Artikel 121, litra k)
Artikel 122
—
Artikel 121, litra l)
Artikel 114, 115 og 116
—
Artikel 121, litra m)
Artikel 122
—
Artikel 121, stk. 2
Artikel 78, stk. 3
—
Artikel 121, stk. 3
Artikel 75, stk. 3 og 4
—
Artikel 121, stk. 4, litra a)-f)
Artikel 75, stk. 3
—
Artikel 121, stk. 4, litra g)
Artikel 75, stk. 3, litra m)
—
Artikel 121, stk. 4, litra h)
Artikel 80, stk. 4
—
Artikel 122
Artikel 152
—
Artikel 123
Artikel 157
—
Artikel 124
—
—
Artikel 125
—
—
Artikel 125a
Artikel 153
—
Artikel 125b
Artikel 154
—
Artikel 125c
Artikel 156
—
Artikel 125d
Artikel 155
—
Artikel 125e
—
—
Artikel 125f
Artikel 164
—
Artikel 125g
Artikel 164, stk. 6
—
Artikel 125h
Artikel 175, litra d)
—
Artikel 125i
Artikel 165
—
Artikel 125j
Artikel 164
—
Artikel 125k
Artikel 158
—
Artikel 125l
Artikel 164
—
Artikel 125m
Artikel 164, stk. 6, [og artikel 175, litra d)]
—
Artikel 125n
Artikel 165
—
Artikel 125o
Artikel 154 og 158
—
Artikel 126
Artikel 165
—
Artikel 126a, stk. 1, 3 og 4
Artikel 161
—
Artikel 126a, stk. 2
Artikel 156, stk. 2
Artikel 126b
Artikel 157, stk. 3
—
Artikel 126c
Artikel 149
—
Artikel 126d
Artikel 150
—
Artikel 126e
Artikel 173, stk. 2, og artikel 174, stk. 2
—
Artikel 127
Artikel 173
—
Artikel 128
—
—
Artikel 129
—
—
Artikel 130
Artikel 176, stk. 1
—
Artikel 131
Artikel 176, stk. 2
—
Artikel 132
Artikel 176, stk. 3
—
Artikel 133
[Artikel 177, stk. 2, litra e]
—
Artikel 133a, stk. 1
Artikel 181
—
Artikel 133a, stk. 2
Artikel 191
—
Artikel 134
Artikel 177 og 178
—
Artikel 135
—
—
Artikel 136
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 137
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 138
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 139
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 140
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 140a
Artikel 181
—
Artikel 141
Artikel 182
—
Artikel 142
Artikel 193
—
Artikel 143
Artikel 180
—
Artikel 144
Artikel 184
—
Artikel 145
Artikel 187, litra a)
—
Artikel 146, stk. 1
—
—
Artikel 146, stk. 2
Artikel 185
—
Artikel 147
—
—
Artikel 148
Artikel 187
—
Artikel 149
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 150
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 151
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 152
[Artikel 180]
—
Artikel 153
Artikel 192
—
Artikel 154
—
—
Artikel 155
—
—
Artikel 156
Artikel 192, stk. 5
—
Artikel 157
Artikel 189
—
Artikel 158
Artikel 190
—
Artikel 158a
Artikel 90
—
Artikel 159
Artikel 194
—
Artikel 160
Artikel 195
—
Artikel 161
Artikel 176, 177, 178 og 179
—
Artikel 162
Artikel 196
—
Artikel 163
Artikel 197
—
Artikel 164, stk. 1
Artikel 198, stk. 1
—
Artikel 164, stk. 2-4
Artikel 198, stk. 2
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 165
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 166
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 167
Artikel 199
—
Artikel 168
Artikel 200
—
Artikel 169
Artikel 201
—
Artikel 170
Artikel 202 og 203
—
Artikel 171
Artikel 184
—
Artikel 172
[Artikel 186, stk. 2]
—
Artikel 173
—
—
Artikel 174
Artikel 205
—
Artikel 175
Artikel 206
—
Artikel 176
Artikel 209
—
Artikel 176a
Artikel 210
—
Artikel 177
Artikel 210
—
Artikel 177a
Artikel 210
—
Artikel 178
Artikel 164
—
Artikel 179
Artikel 210, stk. 7
—
Artikel 180
Artikel 211
—
Artikel 181
Artikel 211
—
Artikel 182, stk. 1
Artikel 213
—
Artikel 182, stk. 2
—
—
Artikel 182, stk. 3, tredje afsnit
Artikel 214
—
Artikel 182, stk. 3, første, andet og fjerde afsnit
—
—
Artikel 182, stk. 4 til 7
—
—
Artikel 182a
Artikel 216
—
Artikel 183
—
—
Artikel 184, stk. 1
—
—
Artikel 184, stk. 2
Artikel 225, litra a)
—
Artikel 184, stk. 3-8
—
—
Artikel 184, stk. 9
Artikel 225, litra b)
—
Artikel 185
—
—
Artikel 185a
Artikel 145
—
Artikel 185b
Artikel 223
—
Artikel 185c
Artikel 147
—
Artikel 185d
Artikel 146
—
Artikel 185e
Artikel 151
—
Artikel 185f
Artikel 148
—
Artikel 186
Artikel 219
—
Artikel 187
Artikel 219
—
Artikel 188
Artikel 219
—
Artikel 188a, stk. 1 og 2
—
 (
1
)
—
Artikel 188a, stk. 3 og 4
—
—
Artikel 188a, stk. 5-7
[Artikel 223]
—
Artikel 189
[Artikel 223]
—
Artikel 190
—
—
Artikel 190a
—
—
Artikel 191
Artikel 221
—
Artikel 192
Artikel 223
—
Artikel 193
—
—
Artikel 194
—
Artikel 62 og 64
Artikel 194a
—
Artikel 61
Artikel 195
Artikel 229
—
Artikel 196
—
—
Artikel 196a
Artikel 227
—
Artikel 196b
Artikel 229
—
Artikel 197
—
—
Artikel 198
—
—
Artikel 199
—
—
Artikel 200
—
—
Artikel 201
Artikel 230, stk. 1 og 3
—
Artikel 202
Artikel 230, stk. 2
—
Artikel 203
—
—
Artikel 203a
Artikel 231
—
Artikel 203b
Artikel 231
—
Artikel 204
Artikel 232
—
Bilag I
Bilag I (del I-XX, XXIV/1)
—
Bilag II
Bilag I (del XXI-XXIII)
—
Bilag III
Bilag II
—
Bilag IV
Bilag III
—
Bilag V
Bilag IV
—
Bilag VI
Bilag XII
—
Bilag VII
—
—
Bilag VIIa
—
—
Bilag VIIb
—
—
Bilag VIIc
—
—
Bilag VIII
Bilag XIII
—
Bilag IX
—
 (
1
)
—
Bilag X
—
 (
1
)
—
Bilag Xa
—
—
Bilag Xb
Bilag VI
—
Bilag Xc
—
—
Bilag Xd
—
—
Bilag Xe
—
—
Bilag XI
—
—
Bilag XIa
Bilag VII, del I
—
Bilag XIb
Bilag VII, del II
—
Bilag XII
Bilag VII, del III
—
Bilag XIII
Bilag VII, del IV
—
Bilag XIV.A
Bilag VII, del VI
—
Bilag XIV.B
Bilag VII, del V
—
Bilag XIV.C
Artikel 75, stk. 2 og 3
 (
1
)
—
Bilag XV
Bilag VII, del VII
—
Bilag XVa
Bilag VIII, del I
—
Bilag XVb
Bilag VIII, del II
—
Bilag XVI
Bilag VII, del VIII
—
Bilag XVIa
[Artikel 173, stk. 1, litra i)]
—
Bilag XVII
[Artikel 180]
—
Bilag XVIII
[Artikel 180]
—
Bilag XIX
—
—
Bilag XX
—
—
Bilag XXI
—
—
Bilag XXII
Bilag XIV
—
(
1
)
  Jf. også Rådets forordning, der skal vedtages i overensstemmelse med artikel 43, stk. 3, i TEUF.
(
2
)
  Jf. dog artikel 230.

Summary:
Den fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter i EU
RESUMÉ AF:
Forordning (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 — fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter
HVAD ER FORMÅLET MED FORORDNINGEN?
Den har til formål at stabilisere markeder og forebygge eskalering af markedskriser ved at tilvejebringe et sikkerhedsnet til landbrugsmarkeder vha. markedsinterventionsredskaber (offentlig intervention
1
 og støtte til privat oplagring) og ekstraordinære foranstaltninger. Den omhandler desuden de nødvendige foranstaltninger vedrørende gennemsigtighed på markedet, så landbrugsproducenter bedre kan træffe beslutninger om produktion og investering i lyset af markedsudviklingen.
Formålet er at forbedre produktiviteten og kvaliteten på produktionsniveauet, øge efterspørgslen og hjælpe landbrugssektorerne i 
EU
 med bedre at kunne tilpasse sig til ændringer på markedet og øge deres konkurrenceevne gennem bistand til specifikke sektorer (især frugt og grøntsager samt vin).
Den søger at opfordre til samarbejde i fødevareforsyningskæden gennem producentorganisationer
2
 og brancheorganisationer
3
 (organisationer, som repræsenterer aktører i fødevareforsyningskæden, der beskæftiger sig med produktion af handel med og/eller forarbejdning af produkter i specifikke sektorer).
Den fastsætter mindstekrav til kvalitet (handelsnormer), regler og betingelser, som skal sikre kvaliteten i produktionsprocessen og af produkterne. Den fastsætter reglerne for anvendelse af fakultative forbeholdte udtryk for værdiforøgende produktegenskaber eller produktionsprocesser for en række produkter. Den fastlægger desuden regler for handel med landbrugsprodukter og specifikke regler for 
konkurrence
.
Forordningen er blevet ændret ad flere omgange, senest ved forordning(EU) 
2020/2220
, som indfører 
overgangsregler
 for den 
fælles landbrugspolitik
 for perioden 2021-2022.
HOVEDPUNKTER
De vigtigste regler, der er fastsat i forordningen, er inddelt i flere dele. 
Europa-Kommissionen
 gives beføjelse til at vedtage yderligere 
delegerede retsakter
 og 
gennemførelsesretsakter
, som uddyber disse regler.
Det indre marked
Afdelingen om det indre marked er opdelt i en række afsnit og kapitler.
Markedsintervention
Forordningen fastsætter regler om markedsintervention for en defineret liste over produkter på følgende områder:
Offentlig intervention og støtte til privat oplagring
Forordningen fastsætter regler om markedsintervention for så vidt angår:
offentlig intervention, hvor produkterne opkøbes og oplagres af EU-regeringer eller deres agenturer, indtil de afsættes, og
støtte til oplagring af produkter af organisationer i den private sektor.
Forordningen giver Kommissionen beføjelse til at vedtage:
delegerede retsakter for at sikre, at sådanne produkter er egnede til langtidsopbevaring og er af sund og sædvanlig handelskvalitet (se delegeret forordning(EU) 
2016/1238
)
gennemførelsesretsakter, som omhandler forhold som for eksempel minimumslagerkapacitet for interventionsoplagringssteder (se gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2016/1240
).
Støtteordninger
Forordningen indeholder regler om en række støtteordninger.
Vedrørende uddeling af frugt og grøntsager samt mælk og mælkeprodukter på uddannelsesinstitutioner (såkaldte skoleordninger):
skal EU-landene udarbejde en gennemførelsesstrategi for ordningen på nationalt eller regionalt plan
er der flere regler i forordning(EU) 
2017/40
, forordning(EU) 
2017/39
 og forordning(EU) 
2020/600
.
Vedrørende olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren:
udarbejder producentorganisationerne og/eller deres sammenslutninger treårige arbejdsprogrammer til fordel for Grækenland, Frankrig og Italien
er der flere regler i forordning(EU) 
nr. 
615/2014
, forordning(EU) 
nr. 
611/2014
 og forordning(EU) 
2020/600
.
Vedrørende frugt- og grøntsagssektoren:
er der regler om driftsfonde og driftsprogrammer, om national finansiel bistand og en national strategi for sådanne programmer
er der flere regler i forordning(EU) 
nr. 
543/2011
, forordning(EU) 
2020/743
, forordning(EU) 
2020/884
 og forordning(EU) 
2020/600
.
Vedrørende vinsektoren:
er der fastsat detaljerede regler i forordning(EU) 
2016/1149
 og forordning(EU) 
2016/1150
.
Vedrørende biavlssektoren:
er der fastsat detaljerede regler i forordning(EU) 
2015/1366
, forordning(EU) 
2015/1368
, forordning(EU) 
2019/974
 og forordning(EU) 
2020/600
.
Vedrørende humlesektoren:
er der fastsat detaljerede regler i forordning(EU) 
nr. 
738/2010
.
Vedrørende tilladelsesordningen for plantning af vinstokke:
er reglerne for ordningen fastsat i forordning(EU) 
2018/273
 og (EU) 
2018/274
.
EU-reglerne for fastsættelse af priser og andre parametre, der er nødvendige for markedsforanstaltninger til diverse landbrugsprodukter, er fastsat i forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1370/2013
 (se 
resumé
).
Afsætning og producentorganisationer
Forordningen fastsætter regler for afsætning og producentorganisationer, som omhandler følgende områder:
Afsætning
Handelsnormer — produkter, der er omhandlet i denne afdeling, skal overholde normerne for at kunne afsættes i EU. Detaljerede regler er fastsat i:
forordning(EU) 
nr. 
29/2012
 og forordning EØF) 
nr. 
2568/91
 vedrørende olivenolie
forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1333/2011
 vedrørende bananer
forordning EU) 
nr. 
543/2011
 vedrørende frugt og grøntsager
forordning(EU) 
2019/934
 og forordning(EU) 
2019/935
 vedrørende vin
forordning(EF) 
nr. 
589/2008
 vedrørende æg
forordning(EF) 
nr. 
617/2008
 vedrørende rugeæg
forordning(EF) 
nr. 
543/2008
 vedrørende fjerkrækød
forordning(EF) 
nr. 
566/2008
 vedrørende kød af hornkvæg
forordning(EF) 
nr. 
1850/2006
 vedrørende humle.
Der er regler vedrørende ordninger til fremme af landbrugsprodukters og fødevarers unikke karakteristika (forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1151/2012
). Disse omfatter aspekter såsom beskyttede oprindelsesbetegnelser, geografiske betegnelser, traditionelle betegnelser samt præsentation og mærkning (se 
resumé
). Der er fastsat detaljerede regler for vinsektoren i forordning (EU) 
2019/33
 (se 
resumé
) og forordning(EU) 
2019/34
.
Individuelle sektorer (sukker, vin og mælk)
Detaljerede regler er fastsat for:
sukker i forordning(EF) 
nr. 
967/2006
mælk i forordning(EU) 
880/2012
 og forordning(EU) 
511/2012
vin i forordning(EU) 
2018/273
 og forordning(EU) 
2018/274
 (fortegnelse over vindyrkningsarealer, handel, dokumentation, erklæringer, kontroller).
Producentorganisationer og brancheorganisationer
Disse organisationer skal opfylde specifikke krav og forfølge specifikke mål for at kunne anerkendes og fritages fra visse EU-konkurrenceregler.
Regler og obligatoriske bidrag kan udvides til økonomiske aktører, som ikke er en del af en sådan organisation.
Der er fastsat detaljerede regler i Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2016/232
 og for frugt- og grøntsagssektoren i Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2017/892
.
Specifikke regler for humleproducentgrupper er fastsat i forordning (EF) 
nr. 
1299/2007
.
Samhandel med ikke-EU-lande
Forordningen fastsætter regler om import- og eksportlicenser, importtold, toldkontingenter, beskyttelsesforanstaltninger og eksportrestitutioner.
Der er fastsat flere regler i:
forordning(EU) 
2015/1538
 for så vidt angår ansøgninger om importlicens
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2016/1237
 og Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2016/1239
forordning(EU) 
2019/2163
 om yderligere importtold
Kommissionens forordning(EU) 
nr. 
642/2010
 om definition af metoderne til beregning af importtold i kornsektoren
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/760
 og Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/761
, sammen med Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/1988
 og Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/1987
 om administration af import- og eksporttoldkontingenter.
Konkurrenceregler
Forordningen fastsætter regler om:
konkurrence og landbrug
disse gælder for alle aftaler, afgørelser og former for praksis omhandlet i 
artikel 101, stk. 1
, og 
artikel 102
 i TEUF, som vedrører produktion af eller handel med landbrugsprodukter
disse regler gælder ikke for landbrugere og sammenslutninger for så vidt angår målene i den fælles landbrugspolitik samt aftaler og samordnet praksis blandt anerkendte brancheorganisationer
statsstøtte til landbrug.
Generelle regler
Ekstraordinære foranstaltninger
Foranstaltninger mod markedsforstyrrelser, som giver mulighed for at reagere 
effektivt
 over for truende markedsforstyrrelser som følge af betydelige prisstigninger eller -fald på markeder i eller uden for EU eller andre begivenheder og omstændigheder, som i betydelig grad forstyrrer eller truer med at forstyrre markedet, hvis situationen eller dens virkninger på markedet sandsynligvis fortsætter eller forværres. Sådanne foranstaltninger vedrører i sagens natur en bestemt trussel eller forstyrrelse.
Der er eksempler på anvendelse af ekstraordinære foranstaltninger i:
forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1263/2014
 vedrørende mejeriprodukter på tidspunktet for russisk embargo mod eksport fra EU
forordning(EU) 
2020/592
, forordning(EU) 
2020/1275
, forordning(EU) 
2020/884
 og forordning EU) 
2020/600
 vedrørende frugt- og grøntsagssektoren samt vinsektoren på tidspunktet for covid-19-pandemien og forordning(EU) 
2020/133
 og 
2020/419
 til afhjælpning af USA’s pålæggelse af afgifter på vinimport
forordning(EU) 
2015/1853
 om støtte til husdyravlere på tidspunktet for krisen i mejeri- og svinekødssektorerne i 2015.
Foranstaltninger vedrørende dyresygdomme og tab af forbrugernes tillid på grund af offentlige, animalske eller planterelaterede sundhedsrisici. De omhandler følgende sektorer:
oksekød og kalvekød
mælk og mælkeprodukter
svinekød
fårekød og gedekød
æg
fjerkrækød.
Denne type foranstaltninger blev eksempelvis gennemført via Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2018/1507
 om ekstraordinære markedsstøtteforanstaltninger for æg- og fjerkrækødsmarkedet i Polen (efter udbrud af fugleinfluenza).
Specifikke problemer:
nødforanstaltninger vedrørende plantning af vinstokke på tidspunktet for covid-19-pandemien findes i forordning(EU) 
2020/601
.
Aftaler og afgørelser i perioder med alvorlige skævheder på markederne:
der er eksempelvis fastsat specifikke regler under covid-19-pandemien i forordning(EU) 
2020/593
, forordning(EU) 
2020/594
 og forordning(EU) 
2020/599
.
Meddelelser og indberetning
Reglerne om meddelelser og indberetning er fastsat i forordning(EU) 
2017/1185
.
Reserve til kriser i landbrugssektoren
Midler fra reserven kan stilles til rådighed i år, hvor der er behov for supplerende støtte i sektoren.
Hvornår gælder forordningen fra?
Den trådte i kraft den 
1. januar 2014
.
Den ophævede forordning(EØF) 
nr. 
922/72
, (EØF) 
nr. 
234/79
, (EF) 
nr. 
1037/2001
 og (EF) 
nr. 
1234/2007
.
BAGGRUND
Den fælles landbrugspolitiks regler om finansiering, forvaltning og overvågning er fastsat i forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1306/2013
 (se 
resumé
).
Kommissionen har fremsat forslag om en reform af den fælles landbrugspolitik, som sigter mod at fremme en bæredygtig og konkurrencedygtig landbrugssektor, som kan bidrage betydeligt til 
den europæiske grønne pagt
 (se 
resumé
), især vedrørende 
jord til bord-strategien
 (se 
resumé
) og 
biodiversitetsstrategien
 (se 
resumé
). Forslagene fokuserer især på at:
sikre en retfærdig aftale og en stabil økonomisk fremtid for landbrugere
fastsætte et højere ambitionsniveau på miljø- og klimaområdet
styrke landbrugsproducenternes position i fødevareforsyningskæden.
VIGTIGE BEGREBER
Offentlig intervention:
 hvor produkter opkøbes af de kompetente myndigheder i EU-medlemsstaterne og oplagres af disse, indtil de afsættes.
Producentorganisationer:
 organisationer af producenter, som er dannet for at øge den kollektive forhandlingsposition, særligt ved at forfølge specifikke mål, der er omhandlet i forordningens artikel 152.
Brancheorganisationer:
 organisationer af producenter og forarbejdningsvirksomheder eller handlende i forsyningskæden, særligt ved at forfølge specifikke mål, der er omhandlet i forordningens artikel 157.
HOVEDDOKUMENT
Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1308/2013
 af 
17. december 2013
 om en fælles markedsordning for landbrugsprodukter og om ophævelse af Rådets forordning(EØF) 
nr. 922/72
, (EØF) 
nr. 234/79
, (EF) 
nr. 1037/2001
 og (EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
 (EUT L 347 af 
20.12.2013
, 
s. 671-854
).
Efterfølgende ændringer af forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 er blevet indarbejdet i grundteksten. Denne 
konsoliderede udgave
 har ingen retsvirkning.
TILHØRENDE DOKUMENTER
Konsolideret udgave af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde — Tredje del — Unionens interne politikker og foranstaltninger — Afsnit VII — De fælles regler om konkurrence, fiskale spørgsmål og indbyrdes tilnærmelse af lovgivningerne — Kapitel 1 — Konkurrencereglerne — 1. afdeling — Regler for virksomhederne — 
Artikel 101
 (tidl. artikel 81 i TEF) (EUT C 202 af 
7.6.2016
, 
s. 88-89
).
Konsolideret udgave af traktaten om Den Europæiske Unions funktionsmåde — Tredje del — Unionens interne politikker og foranstaltninger — Afsnit VII — De fælles regler om konkurrence, fiskale spørgsmål og indbyrdes tilnærmelse af lovgivningerne — Kapitel 1 — Konkurrencereglerne — 1. afdeling — Regler for virksomhederne — 
Artikel 102
 (tidl. artikel 82 i TEF) (EUT C 202 af 
7.6.2016
, 
s. 89
).
Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1306/2013
 af 
17. december 2013
 om finansiering, forvaltning og overvågning af den fælles landbrugspolitik og om ophævelse af Rådets forordning (EØF) 
nr. 352/78
, (EF) 
nr. 165/94
, (EF) 
nr. 2799/98
, (EF) 
nr. 814/2000
, (EF) 
nr. 1290/2005
 og (EF) 
nr. 485/2008
 (EUT L 347 af 
20.12.2013
, 
s. 549-607
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) 
nr. 
1151/2012
 af 
21. november 2012
 om kvalitetsordninger for landbrugsprodukter og fødevarer (EUT L 343 af 
14.12.2012
, 
s. 1-29
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Rådets forordning (EØF) 
nr. 
2658/87
 af 
23. juli 1987
 om told- og statistiknomenklaturen og Den Fælles Toldtarif (EFT L 256 af 
7.9.1987
, 
s. 1-675
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Delegerede retsakter og gennemførelsesretsakter
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/1988
 af 
11. november 2020
 om regler for anvendelsen af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 og (EU) 
nr. 510/2014
 for så vidt angår forvaltningen af importtoldkontingenter efter »først til mølle«-princippet (EUT L 422 af 
14.12.2020
, 
s. 4-136
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/1987
 af 
14. juli 2020
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 og Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 for så vidt angår stillelse og frigivelse af sikkerhed i forvaltningen af toldkontingenter baseret på den kronologiske rækkefølge, som ansøgningerne indgives i (EUT L 422 af 
14.12.2020
, 
s. 1-3
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/1275
 af 
6. juli 2020
 om ændring af delegeret forordning(EU) 2020/592 om midlertidige ekstraordinære foranstaltninger, der fraviger visse bestemmelser i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for at afhjælpe markedsforstyrrelser i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren og vinsektoren som følge af covid-19-pandemien og foranstaltningerne i den forbindelse (EUT L 300 af 
14.9.2020
, 
s. 26-31
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/1028
 af 
15. juli 2020
 om fastsættelse af slutdatoen for indgivelse af ansøgninger om støtte til privat oplagring af fersk eller kølet kød af kvæg på mindst otte måneder i henhold til gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 2020/596 (EUT L 227 af 
16.7.2020
, 
s. 8-9
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/1029
 af 
15. juli 2020
 om fastsættelse af slutdatoen for indgivelse af ansøgninger om støtte til privat oplagring af fåre- og gedekød i henhold til gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 2020/595 (EUT L 227 af 
16.7.2020
, 
s. 10-11
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/884
 af 
4. maj 2020
 om fravigelse i2020 som følge af covid-19-pandemien af delegeret forordning(EU) 2017/891 for så vidt angår frugt- og grøntsagssektoren og af delegeret forordning (EU) 2016/1149 for så vidt angår vinsektoren (EUT L 205 af 
29.6.2020
, 
s. 1-8
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/760
 af 
17. december 2019
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår forvaltning af import- og eksporttoldkontingenter, for hvilke der gælder en licensordning, og supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 for så vidt angår sikkerhedsstillelse i forbindelse med forvaltning af toldkontingenter (EUT L 185 af 
12.6.2020
, 
s. 1-23
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/761
 af 
17. december 2019
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
, (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 og (EU) 
nr. 510/2014
 for så vidt angår forvaltningsordningen for toldkontingenter med licenser (EUT L 185 af 
12.6.2020
, 
s. 24-252
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/743
 af 
30. marts 2020
 om ændring af delegeret forordning (EU) 2017/891 for så vidt angår beregningen af værdien af producentorganisationers afsatte produktion i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren (EUT L 176 af 
5.6.2020
, 
s. 1-3
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/600
 af 
30. april 2020
 om fravigelse af gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 2017/892, gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 2016/1150, gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
nr. 615/2014
, gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 2015/1368 og gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 2017/39 for så vidt angår foranstaltninger til afhjælpning af den krise, som covid-19-pandemien har forårsaget (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 40-45
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/601
 af 
30. april 2020
 om nødforanstaltninger til fravigelse af artikel 62 og 66 i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår gyldigheden af tilladelser til plantning af vinstokke og rydning i tilfælde af planlagt genplantning (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 46-49
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/591
 af 
30. april 2020
 om midlertidig ekstraordinær støtte til privat oplagring af visse oste og om forudfastsættelse af støtten (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 1-5
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/592
 af 
30. april 2020
 om midlertidige ekstraordinære foranstaltninger, der fraviger visse bestemmelser i Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for at afhjælpe markedsforstyrrelser i frugt- og grøntsagssektoren og vinsektoren som følge af covid-19-pandemien og foranstaltningerne i den forbindelse (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 6-12
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/593
 af 
30. april 2020
 om bemyndigelse til, at der indgås aftaler og træffes afgørelser om foranstaltninger til stabilisering af markedet i kartoffelsektoren (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 13-16
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/594
 af 
30. april 2020
 om bemyndigelse til, at der indgås aftaler og træffes afgørelser om foranstaltninger til stabilisering af markedet i sektoren for levende træer og andre levende planter, løg, rødder og lign. samt afskårne blomster og blade (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 17-20
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/595
 af 
30. april 2020
 om ydelse af støtte til privat oplagring af fårekød og gedekød og om forudfastsættelse af støtten (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 21-25
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/596
 af 
30. april 2020
 om ydelse af støtte til privat oplagring af fersk og kølet kød af kvæg på mindst otte måneder og om forudfastsættelse af støtten (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 26-30
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/597
 af 
30. april 2020
 om ydelse af støtte til privat oplagring af smør og om forudfastsættelse af støtten (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 31-33
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/598
 af 
30. april 2020
 om ydelse af støtte til privat oplagring af skummetmælkspulver og om forudfastsættelse af støtten (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 34-36
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/599
 af 
30. april 2020
 om bemyndigelse til, at der indgås aftaler og træffes afgørelser om produktionsplanlægning i sektoren for mælk og mejeriprodukter (EUT L 140 af 
4.5.2020
, 
s. 37-39
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2020/419
 af 
30. januar 2020
 om fravigelse af delegeret forordning (EU) 2016/1149 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår de nationale støtteprogrammer for vinsektoren (EUT L 84 af 
20.3.2020
, 
s. 1-4
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2020/133
 af 
30. januar 2020
 om fravigelse af gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 2016/1150 om fastlæggelse af regler for anvendelsen af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår de nationale støtteprogrammer for vinsektoren (EUT L 27 af 
31.1.2020
, 
s. 24-26
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2019/2163
 af 
17. december 2019
 om fastsættelse af udløsende mængder for 2020 og 2021 med henblik på eventuel anvendelse af tillægsimporttold for visse frugter og grøntsager (EUT L 328 af 
18.12.2019
, 
s. 58-60
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesafgørelse(EU) 
2019/974
 af 
12. juni 2019
 om godkendelse af de nationale programmer til forbedring af produktion og afsætning af biavlsprodukter forelagt af medlemsstaterne i henhold til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 (EUT L 157 af 
14.6.2019
, 
s. 28-30
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning (EU) 
2019/935
 af 
16. april 2019
 om regler for anvendelsen af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår analysemetoder til bestemmelse af vinavlsprodukters fysiske, kemiske og organoleptiske egenskaber og meddelelser om medlemsstaternes beslutninger om forhøjelser af det naturlige alkoholindhold (EUT L 149 af 
7.6.2019
, 
s. 53-57
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2019/934
 af 
12. marts 2019
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår vindyrkningsområder, hvor alkoholindholdet kan forhøjes, de tilladte ønologiske fremgangsmåder og restriktioner for produktion og konservering af vinavlsprodukter, minimumsalkoholindholdet for biprodukter og deres bortskaffelse samt offentliggørelsen af OIV-dossierer (EUT L 149 af 
7.6.2019
, 
s. 1-52
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2019/33
 af 
17. oktober 2018
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår ansøgninger om beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelser, geografiske betegnelser og traditionelle benævnelser i vinsektoren, indsigelsesproceduren, restriktioner for anvendelsen, ændringer af produktspecifikationer, annullering af beskyttelsen og mærkning og præsentation (EUT L 9 af 
11.1.2019
, 
s. 2-45
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2019/34
 af 
17. oktober 2018
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår ansøgninger om beskyttelse af oprindelsesbetegnelser, geografiske betegnelser og traditionelle benævnelser i vinsektoren, indsigelsesproceduren, ændringer af produktspecifikationer, registret over beskyttede betegnelser, annullering af beskyttelsen og anvendelsen af symboler, og om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 for så vidt angår et passende kontrolsystem (EUT L 9 af 
11.1.2019
, 
s. 46-76
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2018/1507
 af 
10. oktober 2018
 om ekstraordinære markedsstøtteforanstaltninger for æg- og fjerkrækødsmarkedet i Polen (EUT L 255 af 
11.10.2018
, 
s. 7-11
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2018/273
 af 
11. december 2017
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår tilladelsesordningen for plantning af vinstokke, fortegnelsen over vindyrkningsarealer, ledsagedokumenter og certificering, ind- og udgangsbøger, obligatoriske anmeldelser, meddelelser og offentliggørelse af meddelte oplysninger, om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 for så vidt angår de relevante kontroller og sanktioner, om ændring af Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 555/2008
, (EF) 
nr. 606/2009
 og (EF) 
nr. 607/2009
 og om ophævelse af Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 436/2009
 og Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 2015/560 (EUT L 58 af 
28.2.2018
, 
s. 1-59
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2018/274
 af 
11. december 2017
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår tilladelsesordningen for plantning af vinstokke, fortegnelsen over vindyrkningsarealer, certificering, ind- og udgangsbøger, obligatoriske anmeldelser og meddelelser, om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og til Rådets forordning (EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 for så vidt angår de relevante kontroller og om ophævelse af Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning (EU) 2015/561 (EUT L 58 af 
28.2.2018
, 
s. 60-95
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2017/1182
 af 
20. april 2017
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår EU-handelsklasseskemaerne for slagtekroppe af kvæg, svin og får samt indberetning af markedspriser for visse kategorier af slagtekroppe og levende dyr (EUT L 171 af 
4.7.2017
, 
s. 74-99
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2017/1183
 af 
20. april 2017
 om supplering af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1307/2013
 og (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår formidling til Kommissionen af oplysninger og dokumenter (EUT L 171 af 
4.7.2017
, 
s. 100-102
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2017/1185
 af 
20. april 2017
 om regler for anvendelsen af Europa-Parlamentet og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1307/2013
 og (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår indberetning til Kommissionen af oplysninger og dokumenter og ændring og ophævelse af flere af Kommissionens forordninger (EUT L 171 af 
4.7.2017
, 
s. 113-130
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2017/891
 af 
13. marts 2017
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår frugt og grøntsager og forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager og om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 for så vidt angår sanktioner i disse sektorer og om ændring af Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
nr. 543/2011
 (EUT L 138 af 
25.5.2017
, 
s. 4-56
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2017/892
 af 
13. marts 2017
 om fastlæggelse af regler for anvendelsen af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår sektorerne for frugt og grøntsager og forarbejdede frugt og grøntsager (EUT L 138 af 
25.5.2017
, 
s. 57-91
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2017/40
 af 
3. november 2016
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår EU-støtte til uddeling af frugt og grøntsager, bananer og mælk i uddannelsesinstitutioner og om ændring af forordning(EU) 
nr. 907/2014
 (EUT L 5 af 
10.1.2017
, 
s. 11-19
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2017/39
 af 
3. november 2016
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår EU-støtte til uddeling af frugt og grøntsager, bananer og mælk i undervisningsinstitutioner (EUT L 5 af 
10.1.2017
, 
s. 1-10
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2016/1237
 af 
18. maj 2016
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår bestemmelserne for anvendelse af ordningen med import- og eksportlicenser og om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 for så vidt angår bestemmelserne om frigivelse og fortabelse af sikkerhed, der er stillet for sådanne licenser, om ændring af Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 2535/2001
, (EF) 
nr. 1342/2003
, (EF) 
nr. 2336/2003
, (EF) 
nr. 951/2006
, (EF) 
nr. 341/2007
 og (EF) 
nr. 382/2008
 og om ophævelse af Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 2390/98
, (EF) 
nr. 1345/2005
, (EF) 
nr. 376/2008
 og (EF) 
nr. 507/2008
 (EUT L 206 af 
30.7.2016
, 
s. 1-14
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2016/1238
 af 
18. maj 2016
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår offentlig intervention og støtte til privat oplagring (EUT L 206 af 
30.7.2016
, 
s. 15-43
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2016/1239
 af 
18. maj 2016
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår ordningen for import- og eksportlicenser (EUT L 206 af 
30.7.2016
, 
s. 44-70
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2016/1240
 af 
18. maj 2016
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår offentlig intervention og støtte til privat oplagring (EUT L 206 af 
30.7.2016
, 
s. 71-127
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning (EU) 
2016/1150
 af 
15. april 2016
 om fastlæggelse af regler for anvendelsen af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår de nationale støtteprogrammer for vinsektoren (EUT L 190 af 
15.7.2016
, 
s. 23-71
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2016/1149
 af 
15. april 2016
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår de nationale støtteprogrammer for vinsektoren og om ændring af Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 555/2008
 (EUT L 190, 
15.7.2016
, 
s. 1-22
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2016/232
 af 
15. december 2015
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår visse aspekter af producentsamarbejdet (EUT L 44 af 
19.2.2016
, 
s. 1-4
).
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2015/1853
 af 
15. oktober 2015
 om midlertidig ekstraordinær støtte til landbrugere inden for husdyrsektorerne (EUT L 271 af 
16.10.2015
, 
s. 25-30
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
2015/1368
 af 
6. august 2015
 om fastlæggelse af regler for anvendelsen af Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår støtte til biavlssektoren (EUT L 211 af 
8.8.2015
, 
s. 9-16
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
2015/1366
 af 
11. maj 2015
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår støtte til biavlssektoren (EUT L 211 af 
8.8.2015
, 
s. 3-6
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
nr. 
1263/2014
 af 
26. november 2014
 om ydelse af midlertidig undtagelsesvis støtte til mælkeproducenter i Estland, Letland og Litauen (EUT L 341 af 
27.11.2014
, 
s. 3-5
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
nr. 
615/2014
 af 
6. juni 2014
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1306/2013
 og Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning (EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 for så vidt angår arbejdsprogrammer for støtte til olivenolie- og spiseolivensektoren (EUT L 168 af 
7.6.2014
, 
s. 95-102
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
nr. 
611/2014
 af 
11. marts 2014
 om supplerende regler til Europa-Parlamentets og Rådets forordning(EU) 
nr. 1308/2013
 om programmer til støtte for sektoren for olivenolie- og spiseoliven (EUT L 168 af 
7.6.2014
, 
s. 55-61
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens delegerede forordning(EU) 
nr. 
880/2012
 af 
28. juni 2012
 om supplering af Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
 hvad angår tværnationalt samarbejde og producentorganisationernes kontraktforhandlinger i mælke- og mejerisektoren (EUT L 263 af 
28.9.2012
, 
s. 8-9
).
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
nr. 
511/2012
 af 
15. juni 2012
 om meddelelser vedrørende producent- og brancheorganisationer og kontraktforhandlinger og -forhold, jf. Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
, i mælke- og mejerisektoren (EUT L 156 af 
16.6.2012
, 
s. 39-40
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
nr. 
29/2012
 af 
13. januar 2012
 om handelsnormer for olivenolie (EUT L 12 af 
14.1.2012
, 
s. 14-21
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens gennemførelsesforordning(EU) 
nr. 
543/2011
 af 
7. juni 2011
 om nærmere bestemmelser for anvendelsen af Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
 for så vidt angår frugt og grøntsager og forarbejdede frugter og grøntsager (EUT L 157 af 
15.6.2011
, 
s. 1-163
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EU) 
nr. 
133/2011
 af 
14. februar 2011
 om faste importværdier med henblik på fastsættelse af indgangsprisen for visse frugter og grøntsager (EUT L 41 af 
15.2.2011
, 
s. 4-5
).
Kommissionens forordning(EU) 
nr. 
738/2010
 af 
16. august 2010
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser for betalinger til tyske producentorganisationer i humlesektoren (EUT L 216 af 
17.8.2010
, 
s. 11-13
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EU) 
nr. 
642/2010
 af 
20. juli 2010
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
 for så vidt angår importtold for korn (EUT L 187 af 
21.7.2010
, 
s. 5-22
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 
617/2008
 af 
27. juni 2008
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
 for så vidt angår handelsnormer for rugeæg og kyllinger af fjerkræ (EUT L 168 af 
28.6.2008
, 
s. 5-16
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 
589/2008
 af 
23. juni 2008
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
 for så vidt angår handelsnormer for æg (EUT L 163 af 
24.6.2008
, 
s. 6-23
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 
566/2008
 af 
18. juni 2008
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
, for så vidt angår afsætning af kød fra kvæg, som er højst 12 måneder gammelt (EUT L 160 af 
19.6.2008
, 
s. 22-25
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 
543/2008
 af 
16. juni 2008
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 1234/2007
 for så vidt angår handelsnormer for fjerkrækød (EUT L 157 af 
17.6.2008
, 
s. 46-87
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 
1299/2007
 af 
6. november 2007
 om anerkendelse af producentsammenslutningerne i humlesektoren (kodificeret udgave) (EUT L 289 af 
7.11.2007
, 
s. 4-7
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 
1850/2006
 af 
14. december 2006
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser for certificering af humle og humleprodukter (EUT L 355 af 
15.12.2006
, 
s. 72-87
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EF) 
nr. 
967/2006
 af 
29. juni 2006
 om gennemførelsesbestemmelser til Rådets forordning(EF) 
nr. 318/2006
 for så vidt angår produktion ud over kvoterne inden for sukkersektoren (EUT L 176 af 
30.6.2006
, 
s. 22-31
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
Kommissionens forordning(EØF) 
nr. 
2568/91
 af 
11. juli 1991
 om kendetegnene for olivenolie og olie af olivenpresserester og de i den forbindelse anvendte metoder (EUT L 248 af 
5.9.1991
, 
s. 1-83
).
Se den 
konsoliderede udgave
.
seneste ajourføring 
18.6.2021